Chapter Text

“We were young, and we thought we were on top of the world, me first. I won’t trouble you with the details, but you know that sensation that you’ve done it all and can do it all, with nothing left to stop you, that’s what it felt like. It’s not like we didn’t know how much success and money could change people. We saw it firsthand. But I now understand Mr. Jang on so many levels it sometimes scares me. When you witness your success from the top of the tower, I can understand you feel comfortable on your throne, admiring the view, unaware your mere presence troubled the water, and woke up the sharks. You feel like nothing could throw you off. You feel untouchable. We were getting too comfortable. We get that. We got punished as a result. As always, he took the brunt of it in trying to protect us all. It cut mad deep at our pride as you can guess. But you know us? There was no way this would mark the end for us. There was no way I’d let my boss down after all we’ve been through. My name is Jo Yi Seo. This is the next chapter.”

Chapter Text

Cast 

Kim Dami as Jo Yi Seo

Yiseo is the manager of Saeroyi's pub DanBam with a heavy crush on her boss.  She was a founder of the IC Group and later became the CFO.  Eventually, Saeroyi realizes his feelings for her and they start dating.

Park Seo Joon as Park Saeroyi

 Saeroyi is the owner of Dan Bam and the main protagonist. He later founded with his friends IC Group and became the CEO / President.  In this story, following the aftermath of Jang Geun Won getting arrested and Chairman Jang getting destitute,  he is in the process of taking over Jangga and has become its Chairman. He and Yiseo started dating after he confessed to her.

Miss Ji-Na " The radio Host" ( as seen on drama but the actress is unknown)

She confessed to Saeroyi when they were in High School but he rejected her. She is a famous radio/podcast host.

Ryu Kyung-Soo as Choi Seung Kwon

After meeting with Saeroyi in jail, he decides to leave behind a life of crime to become a staff member at DanBam, mostly waiting tables. He becomes one of the executive directors of IC. He is very close friend with Ma Hyun Yi. 

Lee Joo Young as Ma Hyun Yi

HyunYi is a transgender woman who had her sex reassignment surgery. She met SaeRoyi in a factory, years before the start of DanBam, and was hired by him as a cook. She became famous nationwide when she won the reality tv show, Best Pub. Later on, Hyun Yi became the creative director of IC Group. She is very close friend with Choi Seung Kwon.

Chris Lyon as Kim Toni

Toni started out as a foreign exchange student who part-time in Dan Bam. He came to Korea to search for his father.  Instead, he found a loving grandmother, a very wealthy one. So, he is now a Chaebol. As a founder of IC, he is also rewarded with executive director privilege and a seat on the board. 

David Lee as Lee Ho Jin

An old classmate of Saeroyi, Soo Ah and Geun Won, Ho Jin is Saeroyi's investment manager. He used to be bullied by Jang Geun Won. He graduated top of his class in the best university in Seoul in business administration.  Ho Jin owes Saeroyi his life. Saeroyi credits him for his incredible financial come-up.  He is a board member in IC Group. Trusting him completely, Saeroyi rewarded him with the CFO position in Jangga. He is a bit antisocial. 

Kim Hye-eun as Kang Ming Jun

She is Jangga Group's executive director, who secretly plots with Saeroyi to usurp CEO Jang.  She is the daughter of Jang Dae Hee's associate. The latter said he thinks of her as family.  She is a close friend of Park Sung Yeol, Park Saeroyi's father. When they brought down Jang Dae Hee, Ming Jun who owned a percentage of the company replace Chairman Jang as CEO. She flirts a lot with Det. Oh. After a while, they grew closer.

Yoon Kyung Ho as Former Det. Oh Byeong-Heon

He was the Detective in charge of Park Sung Yeol's Hit and Run case which he was pressured to cover up. He quit his job after the case and became a farmer. He is one of Saeroyi's longtime suppliers. He has a crush on Kang Ming Jun. 

Choi Yoo Ri as Oh Hye-won

Hye Won is the daughter of Det. Oh. She plays a large role into reuniting her father and Ming Jun. She is 100% certified cuteness overload. 

Lee Byun Hun as  Prosecutor Cha Dong-Soo

Jo Seong-Ha as Chief Prosecutor Kwam Il-Sul

Lee Jong-Suk as Prosecutor Lim Jae-in

Choi Tae Joon as Det. Lang "Donnie" 

A police detective Seung Kwon befriended when he was looking for Saeroyi and Yiseo

Kim Ye Won as Ma Chae Won 

Hyun Yi's little sister

Kim Yeojin as Jo Jeong Min 

Yiseo's Mother

Yun Yeo Jung as Mrs Po Inna 

Saeroyi's therapist

Kwon Nara as Oh Soo Ah

 She was Head of the strategic planning team in Jangga Group and Saeroyi's former classmate and first love. Abandoned by her mother, Soo-ah grew up in an orphanage and became close with Saeroyi's father. To avenge him in her own way, she later became a whistleblower to the authorities on the crimes that Jangga has committed in the past. She later starts her own restaurant with her best friend Hong Seok-Cheon in Itaewon, Dulcé.

Park Bo Gum as Ban KwangSeon

He is hired by Soo Ah to be the chef of her restaurant Dulcé.

Hong Seok-Cheon as "Himself"

Soo Ah's Business partner/  BFF/ Celebrity

Ahn Bo Hyung as Jang Geun Won

He is the problem child that started the whole story. Son and heir to Jangga Group. He was Saeroyi, Soo Ah's classmate in high school who frequently bullied their classmate Ho-jin. He caused the vehicular accident that killed Saeroyi's father. He also kidnapped Yiseo and his brother Geun Soo and tried to kill them. He is actually serving jail time for this crime. He is still in love with Soo Ah. 

Park Won Sang as Ri Jae Bom

An inmate in Seoul Penitentiary Jang Geun Won meets in therapy

Song Seung-heon as M. Han " James"  Hyeop Seop

CEO of SunG, a rival company

Kim Kap Soo as Ban Yunjoon

CEO of PCS group, a rival company

Dong Ha as Ban Kyung Seon

Director of Operations for the PCS Group and the son of Ban Yun Joon.

Dichen Lachmann as Gershen Mann

CEO of the 'unicorn' company SHIPPO

Daniel Henney as Nick Young 

He is Yiseo's mother's boyfriend and a plastic surgeon.

Seo Ye Ji as Ri Raemi

A Lawyer in NY who happens to be Yiseo's cousin. 

Daniel Brühl as William Packard  

Name Partner at Packard, Greyson & Boroughs, NY.  Ri Raemi's boss, mentor, and former lover.

Yoo Jae Myung as Jang Dae Hee

He was Jangga's Founder and Chairman. He was also the Father of Jang Geun Won and the one who started all this mess. He is being treated for Terminal Cancer. 

Hong Seo Joon as Secretary Kim

Jang Dae Hee's most loyal right-hand man.

Mary Wiseman as Bree Yang 

Contest winner / Jangga's New Marketing Senior Manager

Song Yoon-ah as Ban Yoo Ri

Lee Jung-Jin as Ban Seo Joon

Lee Si Young as Nam Jan Di

Head of Security for Ban Yoo Ri 

Hana Mae Lee as Ban Seri

Ali Wong as Ariel Sandman

Lee Soo Hyuk as Yoo Shi Woo

Chapter Text

March 21^st, 2024 - SEOUL – 5^th District Police Station

Her mom was going to throw a fit was the first thought of one Jo Yi Seo as she sat alone in the dimly lit interrogation room. Brushing the metallic surface of the table, she blew on it softly and draw random patterns with her soiled hands. The second thought she had was a little more mundane strangely. She wondered how to take bloodstains off a wedding dress.  Her mind wandered a bit at how she got herself in this mess. But it always got back to that stain on her wedding dress. It’s not as if the stain was tiny and could be concealed under a shiny satin ribbon. No, she was covered in blood from her midriff to the hem, looking like Chucky’s fiancée.

Yi Seo stared coolly at the one-way mirror, knowing she was probably giving them quite the show. She sighed, crossed, and uncrossed her legs under the table. The door finally opened.  A civilian police officer joined her.

“Brought you some coffee.” He said dropping a cup on the table.

“Thank you.” She smiled faintly but didn’t touch it.

“Miss Jo, is that it? Jo Yi Seo. IQ 162. Mensa Member. Blogger and Social Media Influencer. CFO and co-Founder of IC Group. Board director of Jungle. Co-Chairwoman of the LGBT Rainbow Foundation. Ranked 8^th on Forbes Asia‘s list of most influential people under 30. Sacred Businesswoman of the year 3 times in a row.”

“Yes, ask Oh Soo Ah what she did last year to deserve my award?”

The officer looked up from his paperwork, suddenly confused.

“That was a joke.” She said coldly.

“Ok.”  There was an awkward pause. He failed to see any humor in that. “You’re 28 years old.”

“Don’t remind me. My mother reminds me every day already.”

“You never went to college.”

“A waste of time. You are hell-bent on ruining this moment, aren’t you? Don’t you have anything better to do than counting somebody else’s achievement, officer?” She said.

“Kim. It’s lieutenant Kim actually. Listen, I can see this is starting the wrong way. You seem like a good person.”

“What betrayed me? Was it the blood on my face or the knife I was holding when you arrested me? I’m a very factual person. Help me out.”

He gritted his teeth impatiently. Her eyes remained cold.  

“I want to help you.”

“I want a fairytale and a lawyer. I asked for both ages ago. Yet, I’m still single and I have an ugly mugshot now. It’s like you can’t get what you want in this day and age.”

“Let’s talk about that knife?”

“I don’t wanna talk about that knife. I want a lawyer, lieutenant Kim. I also want a real latte but I won’t push my luck.”

“If you cooperate with us, this could go much faster. Think of your friends and family. I understand how uneasy you must feel but being honest will get you a long way in front of the court…”

She raised a pointed eyebrow. He added.

“As you know, the public court of opinions will crucify you even before your trial. A rich girl who seemingly has it all commit the worse sin. I know you people care about that a lot.”

Yi Seo didn’t bat her eyelashes. She stared at the guy with her signature bored expression.

“Did you call the press?”

Kim was staring at her in return with a glimmer of naivety, thinking he may be successful at cracking open this human pandora box. He was looking at her like the whole world mostly looked at her with a sort of dubious wonder. She knew he thought she embellished her resumé. She knew he couldn’t see past her millennial cutesy image like a lot of simple-minded people. He stared at the file in his hand, silently nodding.  It was as if he wanted to prove to himself that underneath all this veneer she was just a unicorn, a sham, an oasis, an illusion, just a mediocre overhyped high school dropout who became famous for no reason on social media and probably slept her way to success. A Korean Kardashian story.

Kim had to admit that Jo Yiseo looked younger than all the pictures of her in the magazines with a round face, soft and delicate features and big eyes. The only detail that was so striking was a blood red lipstick. Despite having spent five hours with them, it didn’t look one-bit smudged.  She looked impeccably put together for someone drenched in blood from head to toe. He remembered dragging her out of the police car through the barrage of yelling reporters.  She was almost smiling, the red of her lips clashing with her fair skin.

“Are they still waiting outside?” She asked again.

He swallowed hard and shrugged. He didn’t know. True, who told the press? Even if news traveled fast, he remembered how they couldn’t even get out of that house earlier.

“So, let me tell you unless you’re losing a billion won a minute and your fiancé is in a coma with the doctor telling you that it will be a tough one to come back from,  you can’t understand what I’m going through right now.”

“Miss Jo…”

“I am seething with rage.” She laughed sickly. “He built this company from nothing. He worked so hard. He sacrificed so much. Nobody gave him anything. Do you know how much he suffered? He worked for it. I won’t let anyone take it away from him. Anyone.”

“Will you commit murder for that?”

“You want me to be honest. You want me to say I did… it.”

“It has nothing to do with a business deal gone wrong, Miss Jo. You’re here because someone died. Someone whose blood is on your dress right now. Can we talk about the knife?”

Yi Seo took a deep elongated breath and remained silent.

“I see it’s going to be tedious since you’re a bit slow, Robocop. I want my lawyer. Do you want me to spell it out? Or do you want me to sue the police department for ignoring basic civil rights!”

The officer nodded before knocking the table twice with his fist, signaling to his colleagues that he was giving up.

“Good luck, Miss Jo.”

“I never needed luck.” She whispered back adjusting her corset.

Chapter Text

15^th January 2005 – Pajin High School

It was a day like any other day, the day he left Pajin. It was the end of the semester, and almost nothing out of the ordinary happened. Three boys kneeled on the ground with a bucket raised over their heads as the teacher yelled at them about low attendance records to the afternoon non-mandatory classes. As usual, Park Saeroyi was one of them.

Also, like always, the teacher was keen on making an example out of them, ranting about how they will remain parasites all their lives, mooching off their parents, parents who failed to raise them properly, turning them into useless losers.

It was a day like any other day in the book, except for a slight glitch in the machine, when Park Saeroyi casually dumped the water in the bucket all over himself, splashing the teacher’s shoes and pants. Maybe it was to soothe the strain in the muscles of his arms. Maybe it was because the teacher had unknowingly ignited something in him, mentioning his parents. Saeroyi would admit later that most of the time, he had no idea why he did most of the things he did. It was like a switch was flicked. It was like he heard a bleep. It was like his mind would shut down like the blue screen of death on a windows PC, like an unpredictable chemical reaction inside a test tube, he would just act on impulse and dutifully process what happens later.

 So, he probably dropped the water on himself for unknown reasons that probably had nothing to do with the teacher mentioning his parents as if he knew them as if he knew anything about the Parks who raised Saeroyi, about Saeroyi’s mother who had been a Kindergarten teacher herself, about the reason why she was no longer in any of the family pictures.

She died when Saeroyi had been around five. She was not a bad parent, just a clumsy one. He recalled the first time he went to the beach with her. They were supposed to leave for Hawaï the day before for a family vacation. But his father had to cancel everything last minute because something came up at work. His mother decided to take him to Daechon alone. In between the mountains of dunes and crabs and seashells, there wasn’t a lot he remembered from that day.  The beach wasn’t crowded. Other kids were playing with their parents. He did the same with his mother. They played beach tennis, and they chased each other in the sand. Saeroyi and his mother played for what seemed like hours on the sand, just the two of them.

But Saroyi still wanted to finish his sandcastle when his mom went into the water for a swim. When he finally looked up from having finished his work of art, she was simply nowhere in sight. Gone. She had vanished. Coastguards, police officers, bystanders... So many people asked him questions and took turns holding his hand. Saeroyi kept staring at the ocean, diligently trying to process just what happened. To this day, even processing what happened from a mature perspective, he couldn’t look at the sea without expecting his mother to come out.

All in all, that’s how his father became a widow, raising his only child, meanwhile trying to hold his position as a low-rank sales manager in Jangga. Fact is that teacher had no reason to mention his parents at all. It was not his dead mother’s fault if he couldn’t bother to go to a class that wasn’t mandatory to his curriculum. He certainly wasn’t a loser for knowing the meaning of the word ‘non-mandatory.’

He remembered asking in a noncommittal way if he should just go fill the bucket again. And he also remembered wondering at the same time what would happen if he dropped that bucket on the teacher’s head? The teacher simply sighed in answer, aggravated. Saeroyi was just relieved. Just as aggravated but also relieved.

Nope, he never could explain what was wrong with him or how remote from a situation he felt at times as if it didn’t quite concern him, like that girl giving him chocolate for no apparent reason when he didn’t even like sweets, to begin with. It was not that he didn’t care. He just felt oddly disconnected from all these events, like he was with the death of his mother. Don’t misunderstand, he remembered being sad and mourning her. He remembered the loss. But people sometimes asked him questions, questions about what he saw and about how he felt when the tragedy struck, and he had no answer. He felt nothing. He didn’t feel much ever since. He didn’t need much. He didn’t ask much.

He remembered feeling relief flooding his young boy’s heart as his father got down from his car to pick him up on that beach. When he thought about it, his dad had always been around to provide, cushion the blow and shelter him from the pain. So, he never got to really cry that loss. He understood she was a good person and got called somewhere else. He had his dad. At that time, he used to think he would never need anyone or anything else.

 So, what was important about that day in Pajin? Well, this would be as close as normal as his life would ever get, the day he left Pajin. Furthermore, it was the day he basically told his childhood goodbye.  It was no ordinary day, after all.

Cut to Saeroyi transferring to a new school,  Saeroyi meeting Oh Soo-Ah,  Saeroyi taking the Police exams, passing the exams despite unbelievable odds,  meeting Jang Geun Won, punching Jang Geun Won, facing the wrath of Jang Dae-Hee, as a result, his father by his side, Father-son’s quick exchange in the courtyard as Saeroyi asked for forgiveness for getting expelled of school on his first day, his father’s proud smile, Father and son working on their new restaurant, his father’s death, Saeroyi sitting alone in that funeral home, Soo Ah telling him the truth about the accident, Saeroyi leaving to get revenge, Saeroyi facing Jang Geun Won at the hospital to try to confront him with the truth, Saeroyi getting arrested and processed….

In business, triggering at least a series of waterfall event will result in a profound shift in the world economy, like a stock market crash. To study it closely, one will have to consider first the magnitude of the shift, that is to say, its scale and the depth of its impact, and the temporality of the event, whether it has short-term or long term consequences. Park Saeroyi’s life was a succession of waterfall events with an ever-evolving scale of impact, his rags to riches story to his sudden fall couldn’t be explained in just a few words, this sudden shift wasn’t something totally unpredictable. It was the long-awaited result of a predictable waterfall model of progression, just like IC’s stocks suddenly plummeting downward in the course of March 2024, putting the stability of the whole group at risk.  

20th March 2024 – Seoul’s Yonsuang Hospital

Cut to an intubated and severely sedated Park Saeroyi getting his chest cracked open on a surgical table, blood slowly pooling in the cavity surrounding his heart, as one surgeon held his heart between his hands, massaging it in between the frantic beep of an EKG ultrasound machine.

Flatline.

Let’s not get ahead of ourselves…

15th August 2020 – SEOUL, MSNBC Radio HQ

When the clouds shifted and the lights invaded the room, the view was the most astonishing of all. Skyscrapers towered anarchically more modest buildings crowned with billboards and satellite dishes. Trees draped the corner of the large avenues. Cars rushed along tangled straight highways.  Seoul was spread below, a sum of concrete and iron, of tradition and modernity, of goodwill and greed. It was a clash of ideas more often than not, especially in Itaewon in the East, with its Graffiti and colorful wall arts.

“Dear listeners, did I tell you about my first crush? About that boy I met in high school who said at the time that he could hear a bleep coming inside his head every once in a while. That boy got scolded every day but still refused to attend any of the afternoon study-hours. I’m not gonna lie. He acted like a lunatic most of the time, but he was such a disciplined student. I think even the teachers didn’t know what to do with him. He used to answer questions so enigmatically and with such blatant audacity. To us, he was a fearless rebel. Without realizing it, I had developed a serious crush on him. I tried to confess… Yes, I did, and to my utter dismay, that boy rejected me and my box of chocolates.”

“I don’t quite remember it like that.”  Saeroyi simply said.

“This is even worse. I am mortified. He doesn’t even remember dear old me getting my hopes crushed. Dear family, I found that boy back, and you guess it, he is in the studio with me! He hasn’t changed much. Today, I’m welcoming the chairman of one of the biggest food companies in Western Asia, Founder, and CEO of IC co. Ranked 3rd in Forbes’s list of richest men in the Food Industry, and dare I say sacred most eligible bachelor of the year by Cosmopolitan.  Yes, that’s right. That lunatic boy turned into a business tycoon also happened to be my former classmate from Pajin Highschool, the one who got away. Dear Listener, I want to introduce you to Park Saeroyi.”

There were a couple of claps in the studio followed by a heavy silence as an embarrassed Saeroyi tried to find something witty to say. Realizing he had nothing, he felt suddenly very naked in front of the mic, suddenly aware millions of people might be listening right now.

He searched for help in his immediate surroundings. But in the team of radio hosts, he found none, and he wished internally he could just lay down in a hospital bed instead. He usually didn’t do interviews, leaving the communication part mostly to Yi Seo and Hyun Yi. For him, they were the best representatives of what the company stood for.  So, what compelled him to come, you asked?

She did. Yiseo.  His girlfriend. His soul mate. His partner-in-crime. He turned in stoic panic toward the radio control where Yiseo, Hyunyi, Toni, and Seung Kwon were waiting. They all looked like they were having the time of their life making fun of him.

Seung-Kwon, in particular, was gesturing wildly at him. If he had to make sense of it, like any good friend, Seungwon wanted Saeroyi to know that he was tanking hard, so he pretended to drown behind the glass window. On the other hand, Hyunyi was frantically pushing her thumbs up, encouraging him to continue and not lose hope, which reaffirmed to Saeroyi the notion that he was really flopping. Toni looked at once puzzled and sorry for him.  Man! He was even holding his chest, which was never a good sign. Yiseo smirked curtly, but he could see her face was tense.

His face, super flustered, grew tense in response. After all, it suddenly dawned on him that Ji-na, his old classmate turned radio host of the coolest radio in town, just confessed to him out of nowhere in front of his current girlfriend. Did that just happen? Yes. It did.

Holding her head in a flirtatious way, Ji-na was currently looking at him expectantly like she was waiting for an answer.  What was the question again? Saeroyi remained silent. He turned to Yiseo in panic. Yiseo pursed her lips together, showing her wristwatch expectantly. Time was of the essence. She had briefed him earlier, on what to say and on how to say it for maximum impact. But honestly, it was so jumbled in his mind…

Saeroyi patted the top of his head softly in silent despair. He knew he couldn’t mess this up. It was all part of Yiseo’ s big seduction plan as IC started the process of taking over Jangga, one of the oldest Chaebol Company in their industry.

 While he was just content, the last shareholder’s meeting went smoothly, and he was made chairman.  His girl wasn’t quite finished with her revenge yet. Dreaming that take over in detail with Hojin, Yiseo devised a two-year plan to complete the destruction of the Jang family’s poisonous legacy. Which, if all goes well, won’t involve massive restructuration plan or the loss of image on their main brands, or subsequent loss of profit for the group. For that, Yiseo explained in a very thorough PowerPoint presentation, that it was imperative to her, now that they were out of the woods, that they spin a narrative on all that happened to make the most of the situation.  The world now knew how Jang Geun Won killed Saeroyi’s father accidentally, and his father tried to cover it up with millions. They also knew Jang Gwon assaulted him again. She now wanted to sell this revenge story in a light that will make sense, even in the eyes of the most simple-minded people.  So that the people in the street back them up and continue to support their business. Fearing their brand would eventually get diluted in scandals and become synonymous with old wealth and privileges, she wanted to tell the world the story of how David beat the crap out of Goliath, Yiseo’s way. 

“Saeroyi… or should I say, Mr. Park?”

“Huh?! Saeroyi is fine… But… Ha! I’m seriously baffled. I didn’t remember it like that. I thought you were just nice, and you had a stomach bug or something…”

“A stomach bug?”

“Which explain why you couldn’t eat the box by yourself.”

“Does it really make sense to you?”

“ At that time, it made sense… I’m sorry. I don’t like sweets.”

“That’s also what you said that day. But there was a card attached with a heart.”

Saeroyi hissed uneasily. He shrugged and brushed his hair even more forcefully.

“ I don’t know.  You were already so popular, weren’t you?”

“ He is blushing. This is so cute. The boss of one of the companies listed on the Korea Exchange is blushing in my studio. I have arrived. I have made it people. I can die. Seriously, you can call my mom, tell her I lived a good life...”

“I’m truly sorry, Miss Ji-na.”

“I accept your apology. That only makes you even more human in our eyes. Don’t worry about it. But my next question will be ruthless… Since I can’t see how someone with that kind of lapse of judgment build an empire in fifteen years, furthermore, someone who didn’t finish high school and went to jail following the death of his father? How do you go from this to this?”

Saeroyi smiled and sighed audibly.

“Well, it involves… lots of plannings…”

“Plannings? Is that all you need to become a billionaire? Saeroyi, are you teasing on purpose?”

“No… I mean… Patience… Determination… And friends… Great amazing friends… Turned into a family of sorts… Friends that are prepared to follow you to the end of the world. That’s the recipe, I think.”

Yiseo winked at him, raising her thumbs up. He relaxed a little. 

“You are such an original. So, it made the headlines back in January, you actually got run over by a car and two close relatives were kidnapped and hurt in a devious ploy…”

Yiseo’s alarm warnings were on. Abort. Her instincts screamed. She shook her head. Don’t take the bait. Saeroyi’s face was suddenly crisped, his brow furrowed in concentration.

“Do you think Jang Dae-hee is as much responsible for your father’s death as his son?”

“I’m really not here to make a hypothesis about that. I am just glad Justice has finally been served.”

 He said, his voice hoarse. 

“It’s just… I’m not really here to talk about them… I mean him. It’s true Jang Geun Won has done a lot of hurtful things to people close to me… Just to get back at me standing up to him once… But honestly, I don’t think most of the time, he really knew what he was doing.”

“So, you do think he was coerced?”

“I don’t know about that. I mean, he is a very disturbed individual…He is a… “

Crazy bastard? A fucking Asshole? A Deviant Son of a bitch? So many things came to mind, but nothing seemed to fit and stick. Saeroyi still couldn’t process his anger properly. He was starting to get annoyed just thinking about it. He looked up at the glass window. Yiseo was staring back at him. Her angry eyes were filled with a bit of her untold pain for a sparse second. The pain he’d wished she’d share with him at times. Just like she’s been with him through shitstorms and barbarians’ invasions, he wanted to be there for her, be her anchor in the night. But Geun Won was a hard subject to broach even for them. Saeroyi felt guilt because if only he didn’t chicken out that night, he would have been with her when Hee-Hoon’s goons came for her. He couldn’t get over the feeling none of it would have happened anyway if he hadn’t gotten her involved in the first place.

Just six months ago, he got out of the hospital. Just six months ago, he decided he wanted to be happy. He met with Chairman Jang in DanBam and let the man try his Tofu stew. The chairman pretended to apologize for all his misdeeds, and Saeroyi pretended to forgive him, yet having the final say as to how the story was supposed to end. There was no value in an apology that came so late anyway. He went on, taking over Jangga. It was the most logical next step from a business standpoint. He hadn’t seen the chairman ever since that day. He heard the man had been in and out of the hospital ever since. Half of his estate and assets had been temporarily frozen, pending various investigations for Tax Fraud, Corruption, and Embezzlement.

 That day had probably been the end of their journey together. He couldn’t deny feeling a bit empty and numb at times. He won. But it didn’t quite feel like a win.  At times, it didn’t feel like he won anything. His father was still dead. He was still a High School dropout in the eyes of Society, an ex-con, albeit a really rich one. Even if he never let it define him, it was still there, like a gap he couldn’t fill out. Sometimes, it took a quick look at Yiseo and wondered what she ever saw in him. What compelled her to help him out? Why did she drop everything for him? He had been angry the whole time, filled with this desire to get his revenge, whatever that had meant at that time. He had nothing to offer to her, and still, she helped.

Since he got expelled and since his father’s accident, he didn’t have a minute respite from thinking about what that man did to him. His revenge drove all his actions. It boosted him. It commanded his next steps.

And now that it was done, his enemy on the ground, he could not deny he felt empty.

He didn’t know where to go from there. He got full circle with his hatred for this man, finally seeing him for who he was, that is to say, a sad, pitiful old man. A pitiful old man that was now stuck in a hospital bed. Geunwon was in jail. Geunsoo left the country. Earlier, Soo-ah even told him he was studying to be a Vet in Boston. He heard even Geunsoo’s mother asked for divorce and sailed ships in Europe. It melted a little the hatred in his heart when he thought of how broken and dysfunctional that family was, to begin with.

“ I don’t want to think about him at all. It would be an insult to my father’s memory… But I’m glad he is finally getting the help he needs.”

“Have you had any contact with him? Did he ask for forgiveness? Did he say anything?” Ji-na asked.

Saeroyi patted his head nervously, suddenly lost in his thoughts.  Jang Geun Won. He had nothing left to say to that guy. He wasn’t prepared to forgive that guy even if he crawled on his knees to beg. He tried to kill Yiseo. He killed his father. Forgiving him seemed impossible. It was like a whole mountain he would have to climb black folded and under duress: the path for forgiveness. Healing seemed to be the only goal here. That was the most he could say on the subject without turning vindictive.

“No.” He said with a frown.

“Even when you bought back his family’s company? That is cold-blooded! I found that hard to believe. To think the Jangs had nothing to say…”

Saeroyi inhaled sharply, uncomfortable. He remembered his last fight with Geun Won, the pain, the desperation, the culmination of all his frustrations as he drove each punch home.  He didn’t want to feel this loose again. He didn’t want to go back to that feeling. He looked up. Yiseo was smiling patiently to him, silently nodding.

“The story is a bit more complicated than that. I loved Jangga ever since I was a child. Going there to eat had always been a treat for my family. After all, my father worked for the company for many years. He dedicated his all to offering the best quality service to his customers. He loved what he was doing. Jangga was the work of more than two people as its new CEO Kang MingJun stated in her commencement speech. It also belonged to all the employees who gave a bit of themselves for it to be successful. That’s why when I learned of its financial trouble, I wanted to help rebuild it.  A part of me admits selfishly wanting to possess a bit of my father’s story for myself. In that way, I feel closer to him…”

“ But you realized you are regarded in youth circles as a true modern hero, first as the person who gave the neighborhood of Gyeongnidan-gil back its former glory. You helped, and you’re still helping hundreds of smaller business owners to develop. That’s one thing. But it was like the fight of your life, you almost died trying to take down that family…”

“I certainly don’t feel like a hero at all.” Saeroyi smiled.

“How modest, but you are one!”

“If a hero is someone who fails more than he succeeds. That’s me… If a hero can be misguided at times… That’s also me…  Seriously, I don’t really fit the description. The people that are amazing are the employees of Jangga and IC. They’ve been such forces of propositions since we decided on this fusion-acquisition. We’ve been able to make progress fast despite the very separate company culture.”

Hyun Yi winked at Yiseo. The difference in company cultures was such an understatement.

“True, I had the pleasure to visit IC’s headquarters prior to this interview, and I have to say, this was such an inspiring relaxed environment, with the staff smiling even when they were not on camera. That’s unheard of in Korea. I must say… Yes, that’s a message for my own boss.  We even caught on camera… We may post it with your permission on our social media by the way…  Renowned chef and Best pub winner Ma Hyun Yi mocked fighting your second-in-command, Director of Operations, Choi Seungkwon, with a giant Q-tip.  How do you guys manage to live it up and keep it while running a multinational? How do you keep it fun and spontaneous?”

Behind the glass window, Seungkwon greeted his imaginary fans, and Hyun Yi punched him.

“Well, you know the saying. We worked hard. We play hard. What’s important is that everybody comes to work by choice and not forced. We are building something together… Something with a part of each employee… So, they are free to give me… give the company their best. Everybody is also so talented… I am aware I work with the best team.”

Screams. That had earned him the ovation of the small crowd present.

“IC is here! I can see my colleagues all wants to reach out to get a position in your company.”

What an amazing quick redirection, Yiseo thought. She almost wanted to jump into that man’s lap, for he always managed to bring her vision to life. The radio host seemed totally subjugated. Everywhere in the streets, news travelled fast and people were tuning in on their smartphones to catch the interview live. The number of connexions was increasing as they spoke.

In his new office in Jangga Co, Lee Ho Jin put down his coffee cup on the table as he raised the volume on the podcasts and listened intently. He snickered at Saeroyi’s response to getting confessed to. That guy wasn’t getting better with age. But well, who was he kidding? He was no better. He bit his lips nervously as they mentioned the Jangs. Their social inadequacies wasn’t getting better with age. He still had a lot of trouble interacting socially.  Before he met Saeroyi, he used to hate teamwork. For years, he really enjoy acting as a freelance fund manager and working from home. But Saeroyi made him an offer he couldn’t pass before Jangga’s shareholder’s meeting, saying he wouldn’t trust anyone else for this job. And knowing perfectly well that it was true. Saeroyi shouldn’t trust anyone. That there was no one else on earth, Ho Jin would trust to have Saeroyi’s best interests at heart other than himself, he accepted the CFO position at Jangga, awaiting the Merger.

He owed Saeroyi his life. A debt he could never really pay back. Without Saeroyi effectively putting a stop to Geun won’s bullying that day, Ho Jin would have jumped from the school rooftop on his 18^th birthday a week later, like he had planned. But when Saeroyi stopped Geun Won that day, Ho Jin couldn’t believe someone could be respectively so foolish and so reckless with his own life, just to help somebody else out of their divine misery. Hearing all the tragedy that befell on that guy for just helping him, sobered him up instantly and cured his suicidal tendencies. If he committed suicide afterward, this guy would have done all of this for nothing. If he did that, it was possible this guy wouldn’t forgive him either.

Thinking of all the people living in fear of that family, he knew he could do better than cry whilst doing nothing. He could fought back for exemple. But Geun Won never so much as breathe his way after that day, giving him no opportunity for retaliation. His whole attitude shifted at school after that incident and after he came back from the hospital. He became evasive and distant with everybody, even his court of minions, staring in the distance all day long. He only tried to talk to Oh Soo Ah during recess. It’s not like they ever got to interact again. He never got an opportunity until Saeroyi gave it to him again. For that, Ho Jin was really grateful. 

Ho Jin sighed heavily in the dimly lit room. Since Saeroyi stated he didn’t need office space in Jangga as he’d rather manage things from IC, and also at Mingjun’s insistence, Ho Jin inherited Jang Dae-Hee’s old office. (Mingjun preferred to stay in her old office. Better Feng Shui.) Ho Jin hadn’t done much to the room since his move a month ago and his boxes were still undone in the corner. He really didn’t feel comfortable here like he just moved in a Supervillain’s lair. Reviewing rapidly his agenda, he frowned as he noticed three blind dates added just this week by his secretary, courtesy of his mother. He grimaced.  Every time, he went to one of those, the girls always seemed so disappointed to see him in the flesh. He could totally match their disappointment with his own as they all seemed vapid and clueless, all pretty faces and shiny designer bags. He sipped on his coffee as he reviewed the company’s accounts and daily cashflows. A bird suddenly crashed against the window. Startled, Hojin dropped he cup of tea on the desk, spilling its content on his files.  That scared the crap out of him. He really needed to do something about this room.

One floor below, Mingjun was trying to contain a gathering of unconvinced shareholders to sit quietly in a corner. The four middle-aged men dressed similarly in black salaryman suit exchanged worried glances. But ultimately, even their fear of the founder’s daughter’s questionable allegiances couldn’t discourage them.  

 “We can’t see this work out. These kids… because Mingjun whether you want to admit it or not, they are kids… Truly, just kids… They are not up to it. We are talking about business, not child’s play.”  

“No, this isn’t a playground.”

Another one echoed the first.

“Your so-called prodigy may have bought the majority for now, but things are changing fast. You know we are only giving you a heads up because we respected your late father.”

“Yes, Mingjun, we also happened to believe in you if you come to your senses. We know you just wanted to get back your father’s company. Meet Mr Han. Just listen to what the man has to say.”

“Mr Han?” Mingjun asked, intrigued.

“ He’s been spotted a lot at the hospital with Chairman Jang. You know what that means… They are interested and we need to make an impression.“ The second man said.

Mingjun said nothing, taping her left cheek with her fingers.

 Mr Han Hyeop-Seop, or “James” for his close circle, was the Chairman and CEO of SunG, the third food conglomerate in South Korea.  SunG, the flagship of the Han and Leung families, specialized in franchising fast-foods brands, even distributing international brands like Burger King and McDonalds. Their biggest brands were Dr Sun, a chain of Chinese fast dim-sum restaurants, and  Bollychicken, a local brand featuring a mix of Korean and Indian cuisine, both with a large impact on family, and young people demographics. Mr Han, 52 years old, AB+, an Aquarius, was a Harvard graduate… and a self-made man with a current net worth estimated to 550 Millions in US Dollars. He achieved most of his fortune, buying failing companies and dismantling them, selling them for parts, sending a lot of people on the streets. Fifteen years ago, he turned over a new leaf by investing in Leung Li Wei’s blooming franchise “Dr Sun”, and together they build SunG. He was a very hands-on leader since his associate had a heart attack three years ago. An eternal bachelor and playboy, in the past he proposed to Mingjun no less than three times, hence the in-depht knowledge she had of this particular beast.  One time, she had even been crazy enough to say yes. Needless to say, that was already one time too many, and there was no way Mingjun will ever entrust the future of her company to this professional con-artist… This Ticking bomb…

 Mingjun simply inhaled sharply, crossing her legs slowly. That ticking time bomb…

“I thank you gentlemen for your trust and your unfailing support, but we currently will need more than that if we want to pull Jangga out the mess it is in. ”

“We understand…”

“I’m not sure you do. You see… I remember some of you not taking my calls or my emails… or even my Christmas cards. But I’m not one to hold grudges. We have the same goal. We want what is best for this company.”

“Mingjun, don’t tell me you can’t see we are driving into a wall. Our new leader didn’t find anything better to do than campaign to change the name of our company. Our identity… This guy is a fraud.”

“Maybe? so what? What is in a name? Let’s cut right to the chase, I don’t have much time. You are all here to complain about the payout for this year’s financial exercise. I can empathize with you. But he did offer an interesting buyout.”

In his first order of business, Saeroyi had asked the board of directors to freeze this year’s payout, that is to the say suspend the payment of dividends to the shareholders,  in order to increase the amount of free cashflows, the excedent liquid ratio.

“Freezing our payout and screwing the very people that are adding value to this company won’t make it more successful or pay off its debts. IC doesn’t have the back up to pull a merger this size. Restructuration should have been considered more seriously, along with SunG’s merger offer.”

“Yes. Layoffs would have cushioned the loss of profit during the scandals. You know it’s true, Mingjun.”

“That’s not what the chairman wanted. That’s certainly not what I wanted. That would have been akin to putting us up for sale and lowering our value.”

“That chairman is a high school dropout who went to jail. Are we really paying attention to what that fool is saying?”

“Right, Mingjun, you are better than this…”

“Actually, we are… listening, I mean.” Mingjun said as she emphatically put the podcast on loud and clear.

Back in the studio, Ji-na had one more question for Saeroyi, and for once, it had nothing to do with the Jang family.

“Amazing. So, Saeroyi, what do you have in mind for the New Jangga under IC’s care? What can we expect?”

“Jangga is remarkable already with the level of dedication the company has to serving traditional dishes respecting the highest standards. But yes, we do have a few surprises ready. I mean, we do like to shake things up a little. Our community managers are currently hard at work on a digital campaign, endorsed by the actual CEO Kang MingJun, the daughter of Founding member Kang Bu-jun. See, we decided to organize the largest brainstorming session in the country. Since we like to encourage entrepreneurship, as you know. That is the DNA of IC. So, we encourage every netizen to just send us their suggestion for a concept and a new name in tribute of the Old Jangga. At stake is a managing position with us in our Marketing department. But that’s not all. We like it when our staff fully got to experience the world when they got tons of stories to tell... Diplomas are always good. But they’re not essential. What type of school you got into, who your parents are, who you know, that’s not important to us. We like to accompany all our staff in the discovery of their true passions. So, attached to the promise for a job, the winner will get a fully sponsored round trip around the world for a year. “

“ Oh! My ! Park Saeroyi! Do you wanna marry me? You’re my kind of boss truly.”

Hyun Yi gave Yiseo a quick nudge with her elbow. The other brunet nodded, purely delighted. Saeroyi was certainly her kind of boss too. She was watching her social media stats steadily go up. The engagement rating was off the roof. They were currently breaking the internet.

“So, you’re currently telling me that if somebody finds Jangga’s next name, he can be set for life.”

Saeroyi laughed.

“Yes, basically, that’s it. It’s very simple. He gets to be part of the family.”

“Oh my! I have no words! I can see a lot of you want to ask questions… My producers are telling me our phones are currently flooded with requests. Can we hear a few reactions? Hello?”

“It’s Sojun. Park Saeroyi! You’re a hero for a whole generation! Period! There’s no discussing it! The way you screwed over those pretentious chaebols is admirable! You should get a medal! You should go into politics next. I’d totally vote for you.”

“Young-Tae, here! I just told my mom I want to marry a guy like you. I don’t care about what people think. I don’t care if he’s been to jail I said to her. Or if he doesn’t have any diplomas… As long as he wants to become a billionaire and he’s honest and hardworking about it. I’m in!”

“It’s Nolan! It’s crazy, Ji-na! Saeroyi! I went to school with you guys in Pajin. I’m really proud. Saeroyi, we used to play basketball together. I can’t believe despite achieving all that, you stayed the same all those years. Keep doing your thing. We are 100% with you!”

“It’s Jae-In, I’m glad bastards like Jang Geun Won are in jail. I can’t cope with all the corruption and bullying in our country, and I follow Miss Yiseo online. She’s the truth. I took Business major in college because you inspired me, guys. Later I want to open a nail salon. But I will totally try and submit a proposal for the new Jangga. Power to the youth!”

“Hello, it’s Hyun-Tae, I love the Danbam. We are always going there with my friends. Last year, we even visited the one in San Francisco. Best food out there! You guys are an inspiration… Please keep up the good work! ”

Back in Jangga’s headquarters, Mingjun stopped the recording. She smiled. The three men stared at each other in disbelief.

“I don’t think I need to add anything anymore. As they watch our company stocks rise from the ashes, your financial advisors should be calling you any minute now to congratulate you for your clairvoyant insight choosing this high school dropout and ex-convict to lead you. My friends, I don’t want to keep you from getting that phone call…So…”

She said, standing up slowly, politely showing them the door.

“Let’s discuss over lunch next time. My treat. Gentlemen, have a nice day.”

They silently leave her office one by one while Ho Jin entered through another door in the back. He nonchalantly leaned against the wall, adjusting his glasses.

“So, what do you think?” He asked.

Mingjun dusted her immaculate skirt, absentmindedly.

“Yiseo was right. He did it. He successfully changed the game. At least the players for now... They’re intrigued and that just bought us some peace. ”

“Yay, we’re going to be here longer. I need a designer for my office then. It looks like Ra's al Ghul’s lair upstairs.”

“Who?”

“The villain… In Batman?”

She turned toward him, confused. She always forgot they were indeed kids with crazy pop culture references.

“Batman? Bruce Wayne… you must know.”

“Is he part of the BTS?”

Ho Jin shook his head.

“Why all your answer starts with BTS?”

“Isn’t that all you kids talk about these days!”

“I feel insulted.”

“Welcome into my shoes.” She snickered.

She grabbed her notebook.

“For your office, I will send you someone. SunG made their move.  They approached our disgruntled shareholders.”

Ho Jin nodded and sat down on the couch next to her.

“Both PCS and SunG started buying stocks as soon as Chairman Jang resigned. I am monitoring them closely. They want a piece of Jangga… or they want Jangga on their knees.”

Mingjun agreed, playing with her hair.

“SunG is the one we should worry about. They are smaller. Like us, they have a lot of fangs. A lot of appetites. They will try to come at us first, head-on. But they will be no match… if and only if we succeed in the merger. PCS… is not gonna be that easy. Compare them to a great white shark, they won’t hunt until the water becomes really murky. They’re traditional with a very stable governance. They are the aristocracy in this business with an impressive cash reserve. They don’t do scandals. They only worked with the best enforcers. So, discretion is the key. You only get to cross their paths in certain charity events. The PCS chairman and his wife are very old school conservatives. He ruled with an iron hand and people better not cross him. They have political ties not only in this country but worldwide. They will wait for the perfect moment. They certainly have the means to. But trust me, they want Jangga too. They won’t stop at anything to get it. Yes, we are in for a fight between these two giants. Trust me, it’s just the beginning.” Mingjun said.

Her smartphone made a buzzing noise like an annoyed rattlesnake. Mingjun scooped it up easily. She expected a message from Yiseo, not a message from the former detective Oh Byeong-Heon.

Hello, Miss Kang… Mingjun.

She pursed her lips together, impatiently.

I hope you’re doing well.

Idiot! She cursed under her breath. He should have called to check earlier.

I’ve been at the general precinct since this morning with my lawyer. I told them everything I know about Chairman Jang’s actions. I will be indicted tonight probably for perjury and corruption. I was wondering if you thought about what we talked about. Mingjun, I’m really sorry to put this pressure on you. But I am running out of time… I need to know…

Mingjun stared at the phone. It wasn’t exactly the kind of messages she had been expecting just now.  She frowned worriedly, taking a quick look at her watch.

“Ho Jin, at what time do children usually get out of school?”

Hojin looked up from his files, a bit dumbfounded at the question. He grimaced.

“4.00 or 4.30 p.m I think. Depends on the grade.”

“I will be late.”

She nodded weakly. Pajin-Seoul was a three-hour car ride. It was already 2.45 p.m. There was no way she could make it in time. Mingjun sighed. She uncrossed her legs, uneasily. She bolted up and got behind her desk opening the first drawer. She stared at the brown envelope for a long minute.

“I have something to ask you.”

Mingjun remembered rolling on her stomach lazily.  She pulled the sheets on her back and bumped against his strong shoulder as she rearranged herself. Her bedroom, designed by a well-known german interior architect, used soft and soothing grays and silvers to create a sparkling, luxurious feel. The plush silvery gray carpet gave it a cozy inviting feel while the modern chandelier in silver and glass dangled over the regal bed. Splashes of citrus and lots of light on the walls, by a famous dutch post-modern artist, constituted the final touch, the Mingjun touch. She smiled contentedly as Byeong-Heon stroke her naked back gently. She purred softly.  No one should be fooled though; Mingjun was unequivocally staying on her guard. It was not like she was not used to people asking her things, especially during pillow talk. Men tended to think all women were pliable and meek when well-fucked. So, she was prepared to hear it all. A money loan. A marriage proposal. Some stock options.  He kissed her on her forehead.  Yet, Oh Byeong-Heon wasn’t like any other men she allowed in her bedroom. Unsophisticated and clumsy, he had been shy and hard to lure despite his adorable daughter’s encouragement and Mingjun’s hopeless signals to the point she had to literally drag him here on the pretense of having plumbing problems. Could you believe that? When she kissed him earlier, she had to forcefully corner him and cut his exit like he was a deer caught in the headlights and she was a mean hunter. As she brushed his lips softly, eyes closed, she felt him relaxed in her embrace. She told Park Saeroyi, she never takes a leap of faith without a safety net. Well, that was almost true. He took just a minute for him to catch up to her and kissed her back just as passionately.

“It’s about Hye-won. We don’t have much family left as you know. I have a sister but she lives in Australia. Hye-won doesn’t really know her. I thought about it… Saeroyi did promise to take care of her if something should happen. It’s not that I don’t trust him… But she is my little girl… and… I don’t know he is really young.

She suddenly lifted on her elbows, looking at him. Surely, he wasn’t going to ask…

“Please, I’d feel better if I knew she stayed with you.”

She snickered and it turned into a sick laugh. Thinking back about it, that wasn’t her best moment.

“What?”

“I…”

“Why would you ask me that?” She roared back.

“Mingjun…”

“Did you plan this…”

“I…”

“Get out.”

“Mingjun…”

She bolted up pulling the sheets with her.  

“Get out.”

She turned her back on him.

“I will leave the papers for you to take a look at. I’m sorry if it sounds shameless. You’re just… I think you’re my only logical choice.”

The only logical choice. He actually said those words. Mingjun stared at the envelope. He’d never how devastating it was for her to be called someone’s best logical choice again, how devastating to her pride. Was it the fact it sounded like he was abandoning? Was it the fact he asked her to basically become a surrogate mother for his daughter?  Was it the fact it seemed like way too much too soon? He didn’t even know her that well. Mingjun sighed. Biting her lips, she opened the envelope and took a look at the drafted contract titled Temporary guardianship. It was already signed by one party. Mingjun signed the papers, scanned it and forwarded it by mail to her lawyer.

“Don’t you dare say anything?” She said turning to Ho Jin. He had been looking over her shoulder during the whole process, suddenly unnerved by her silence. He shrugged in response, grabbed his phone and called Yiseo.  She grabbed her desk phone.

“Yes, Miss Gu, cancel my next meetings. Bring my car around downstairs, please. “

“How are you going to make it in time? Shouldn’t we call the school to warn them?”

“I will make it. Don’t worry. It’s my job now.”

She said as she picked up her bag. As soon as she made it to the lift, her telephone buzzed again signaling the arrival of another message.

Mingjun, I love you. I wanted you to know that. I really love you. I don’t have much but my feelings for you they’re true. I want to spend my life with you. I’m sorry I didn’t say those words last time. Whatever you decide I understand. I will see you when I come out.

Aish! Idiot! She was surrounded with idiots. She let one in her heart making her the biggest idiot. Mingjun tried to catch her breath suddenly, she stared at her reflection in the mirrored wall. Don’t you dare cry, Mingjun? You knew that was going to happen. You knew… Mingjun closed her eyes, swallowing hard. She took one deep breath. She could do this. She wiped her face quickly when a lonely tear threatened her perfect make up.  

Back in the studio, Yiseo was listening worriedly to Ho Jin as he told her about Oh Byeong-Heon’s message. Talk about bad timing. His interview finished, Saeroyi got out of the studio with Ji-Na. She was all smile as she touched his shoulders.

“You did an excellent job there, Saeroyi.”

“Thanks. I’m sorry for, you know… Should I buy you a box of chocolate to make amends?”

“Sounds really nice, Mr Park. Please do so. Thank you again for joining us today."

"Thank you for having me."

Even if Ji-na just complimented him, Saeroyi turned to his friends expectantly. But they were all making gloomy sad faces for some obscure reason.

“It was that bad?”

Hyun Yi was the first to break character and burst out laughing.

“No! You killed it, boss!”

“It was amazing. You were like a celebrity!” Toni said.

“Oh you recovered quickly from drowning! I’m impressed.” Seungkwon teased.

Yiseo, alone remained silent, her ears glued to her phone. She nodded absentmindedly and hung up.

“Yiseo?”

“What? Yes?”

“How did I do?”

“Ah... you were okay.”

“Just okay?”

She fetched her pen in her bag and her notebook, commenting as if it was a soccer game.

“Well, you were awkward like always for like two minutes… The longest minutes ever…  But I guess it was just the beginning, and you got back in the game all warmed up, and you strike some good valid points. You did passably well, boss. I'm proud.”

"Really?" 

She looked up and smile. 

"Sorry, you did better than I anticipated."

That wasn't a much better feedback. He frowned.

“Something happened?”

“It was good.”

“No, tell me what’s wrong?”

They shared one of those meaningful glances where they didn’t have to say anything to understand the other.

“Detective Oh has been arrested…”

He frowned but digested the news nonetheless.

“Okay, okay… We knew this could happen… But I’m sure the prosecutor will be lenient and won’t press charges… because basically Geun Won is already in jail.”

Yiseo shook her head slowly.

“He’s been indicted already for perjury, fraud, and corruption. He risked two to twenty-five years. It’s a bit unclear. Ho Jin didn't know. He’s gonna spent the night in jail.”

Saeroyi’s face closed off.

“It all happened so fast... ”Seungkwon said.

Saeroyi finally blinked.

“Yes, that's right. Let’s go get some more information. We will work something out for Hye-won later. I can call their neighbor, she could pick her up.”

“It's okay, he asked Mingjun to take care of his daughter. She just left for Pajin.”

“Oh! So, I guess we're going to the precinct. You know someone there, right? Seungkwon?”

"Yes, I will call him on the way. "

“I can come with you two, guys,” Toni said.

Seungkwon nodded as he turned to leave.

“I’m going to get the car, Saeroyi. Say goodbye.”

Hyun Yi turned to Yiseo.

“I guess we’re on our own.”

“We’re going to hold the fort, soldier. Don't worry, we will figure something out for Byeon-Heon.”

Hyunyi nodded. But realizing Saeroyi hadn’t moved from his spot, his eyes staring in the distance, she started retreated like Seungkwon.

"I will go ahead and get the car too, Yiseo… Do your thing...”She whispered with a wink. 

Yiseo took a step toward Saeroyi.

“It’s not that bad a situation. You knew it was coming.”

“He is a good person.”

“He committed a crime.”

“But…”

“He did something wrong and he should be punished for it. It has nothing to do with you.”

“Yiseo…”

“Yes, you’ve become friends and you care about him. I get that. Sorry, I didn’t want to deliver bad news. Our campaign really started off well, thanks to you. We should get thousands of submissions and people are really liking our social media page. We’re trending. Operation #DeletetheJang is on its way. I’m happy. But believe me, I’m also sorry for Byeon-Heon.”

Saeroyi turned to her, his facial expression severe.

“Not that… It’s about your hand cupping my butt.”

She grinned mischievously.

“You noticed?”

“Pretty hard to miss…”

She was currently molesting him in a crowded hallway. What the fuck?

“Is Miss Ji-na watching?”

She could be such a kid.

“Yiseo, I can’t believe you’re jealous.”

“I can’t believe you could say no to that. She is so pretty. She is prettier than Soo-Ah!”

“You are unbelievable when you’re jealous.”

“I am not jealous… That’d be ridiculous! Pathetic even! That should never be me! See, she doesn’t even get to hold your butt like this. Why would I be jealous?”

He scoffed at her bold reasoning, trying to suppress his laughter.

“About that… I mean your hand on my butt… like I said it’s pretty embarrassing… People are staring…”

She grabbed even more firmly with a delighted sigh.

“Feel so good though. Did you work out?”

“Yiseo…”

“Ok, Boss. I can understand… I’m prepared to let go… of your butt, literally, I can… But only if I get a breathtaking kiss instead…”

Jerking her head back and pushing her hair out of the way like in a movie, Yiseo prepared herself to be thoroughly kissed and swept off her feet. Saeroyi was hesitating between doing the former and swatting her behind her head. This was so embarrassing. How could she not blush?

“I’m always amazed at your priorities.”

“I am the queen of multitasks. ”

“Yiseo…”

“You just turned yourself into a walking target for all the desperate women out there making my life way more complicated as a result. ”

“To save Jangga… To help IC. Do you remember? That was your idea.”

“Yes, but I don’t feel like a martyr. Sorry. I can see Miss Ji-na and all her little colleagues wants to call you Oppa. Please, I want you to send those obnoxious women the message that you’re mine… That is my butt. Just right here.”

Saeroyi turned slowly. Sure, Ji-na and everyone working at the radio was staring at them, not missing a minute of their weird little squabbles.

Aish! Saeroyi pulled her in a sudden tight embrace and leaned to whisper in her ear.

“Right, I’m sorry you have to suffer like this. Saranghae, Yiseo. Sarangmnida.”

She let go immediately, totally subjugated, staring back at him with meek big brown eyes, full of adoration.

Those two little words had become Yiseo’s kryptonite these past few months. The more Saeroyi pronounced them, the more fluid it became under his tongue. She relaxed, and her face broke into her signature mischievous grin. She smiled goofily hiding her face against his chest, suddenly shy. He almost wanted to laugh at how weak she became at this game. He petted her hair gently, marveling at how soft and silky it was. Then he seemed to finally recall where there were. Scratching his ears, trying to look inconspicuous and failing, he abandoned her there and started walking toward the lift.

When she didn’t seem to be following closely, he instinctively extended his hand behind, searching for hers. She sprinted to catch up with him. Bumping into each other, they both stumbled in the elevator like drunk people.

“Such weirdos!” Ji-na commented with a quick laugh.

Oh Hye-won loved going to school but she loved, even more, when the alarm signaled the end of the day. She was always ready way before that. Her daddy was always among the first parents to arrive in front of the gates and because he woke up so early every day to prepare her breakfast and go to work, she didn’t like making him wait for her. So, at 4.30, her schoolbag ready, she diligently headed toward the school gates with all her comrades. Laughter sounded along the halls, joined with joyful conversations, and shouts. It was crowded with little people, and the chaos of bags with unicorns, rainbow, supercars, and soldiers was so perfect, it almost seemed engineered. But when Hye-Won arrived outside, she didn’t see her dad in his usual spot. She stopped and watched her friend Su-ji reunite with her mom. Then after Suji, it was the twin Sang-Tae and Hyun-Tae's turn. She frowned.

Behind her two police officers were talking with her teacher, designating her. Unaware, Hye-won contemplated the spot where her father should have been waiting, then she searched for his car. Her heart was hammering in her chest as she noticed the police officers heading in her direction. They were here for her. Her father was gone. Something terrible happened to him. Because he did something terrible to Saeroyi Oppa. He was punished. Her mind flickered back and forth, gathering unreasonable thoughts together. She was alone now.  Her father was gone. Maybe he was even dead now...

The noise of an engine suddenly dispersed the crowd around her. She looked up just in time to catch the helicopter hovering in the air. It swung around over her, the blades rotating gloriously fast. A gush of wind pushed everyone back toward the gate as the helicopter started his descent in the empty field facing the school. When it touched the ground, a tall man dressed in a suit got down first. Hye-won squinted hard and held her breath for some reason. The blades slowed down and the engine grew quieter. He held out a hand to help another passenger to get down.

Hye-won took a deep breath and almost screamed from joy and relief. Ming Jun sprinted to catch up to her, pushing away through the gawking crowd. Finally, she crawled on her knees in front of Hye-won breathless, uncaring for her immaculate dress.

“ Hye-won! Hey! Hey! I am so… So sorry I’m late! I’m sorry sweetie. It won’t happen again…”

Hye-won ran in her arms, sobbing.

“Daddy… he…didn’t come… Where is he?”

“He is really okay though. He sent me. He thought we could benefit from some girl time, you and me.”

“Mingjun, he went away… He left me behind.”

“Not his choice, you know. He would never leave you if he had the choice. You know he loves you very much. Your daddy is the bravest because he loves you so much. ”

“But he is not coming back...”

“It’s only temporary. He will get back soon.”

The little girl only sobbed harder. Mingjun sighed, her face hung low.

“Listen, darling. I’m not good at this. I have no idea what to do here. I miss your daddy too.”

“Really?”

“Yes, very much. It makes me wanna cry too and I never cry. I hope we can visit him soon. But in the meantime, will you agree to come live with me in Seoul? My house is so big and empty… I feel so alone these days. ”

She shrugged.

“Daddy said, if he doesn’t come one day, I should trust you or Saeroyi Oppa and follow you.”

“Your daddy is a frustrating man, you know that?”

Hye-won nodded with half a smile.

“He better come back soon or else…I will kill him. ”

Chapter Text

 19^th March 2024, Seoul, Gwangjin High

If the headmaster’s office looked oddly similar to the office in which Park Saeroyi got expelled once, to the heavy wooden furniture, down to the stuffy atmosphere, it was because it was the same. As his secretary arranged for refreshments on the coffee table, Headmaster Chong cleared his throat.  Same old. Same old.

“It’s the fifth time your daughter was caught skipping school, Kang-Daepyonim. This time she even tried to forge your signature on notes to get out of her math class. We already have a high tolerance, considering your situation. But the Rule is clear, and no exception can be made. We want all our students to have a spotless attendance record, that to facilitate their admission in the best high schools and universities later.”

Mingjun crossed her legs and gracefully picked up her cup of tea on the coffee table.  A fifteen-year-old, Hye-won sat next to her, legs crossed, arms crossed, mirroring to the perfection Mingjun’s bored expression on the sofa as if she was a miniature version of the CEO. When they met for the first time when Hye-won got lost running after a kitten and retrieved a couple of blocks behind the Dan Bam, a lot seemed to have changed. Hyewon grew up like weeds, albeit weeds that were not totally left unattended, charming weeds, the kind you cut, and mow with care.  Mingjun managed to look prodigiously younger with a longer bob.  On sunny days, she liked to pretend she was aging like fine wine, instead of admitting she coated her face with expensive night creams every night, or coping to visiting her plastic surgeon every year for filler injections.

“We need to discuss some appropriate form of punishment. We expelled children in the past for less.” The headmaster said.

Mingjun shifted on her seat, leaning forward slowly. It’s like she hadn’t heard this, right?

“You want to expel my daughter from school for skipping a couple of classes?”  

She asked, cold and defiant, not once looking at Hyewon’s horrified expression.

“Of course not, Kang Sajangnim. But Hyewon’s behavior lately has been quite concerning. We know you’ve both been through a lot lately.”

“I will stop you there. She’s been through nothing.” Hyewon muttered under her breath.

“Excuse me? Miss Hyewon…”

Mingjun sent a glare her direction, a signal to keep quiet. But if anything, it didn’t stop the brat who continued her rant with a defiant shrug.

“She’s been through nothing… She’s got her little empire to run… and people to manipulate to the dark side. She’s been through nothing. It’s Tuesday as usual for her, trust me. She will go on and ask her mirror later if she is the most beautiful woman in the whole kingdom.”

Mingjun said nothing. She kept staring at her adoptive daughter with a firm, steely gaze.  Was that supposed to be funny? Was that supposed to be the so-called growing pains of being a teenager?

“Miss Hyewon… please refrain from making any comment.”

“ You said something, untrue. I corrected you.”

“Enough! Adults are talking. Show some respect.”

“That’s preposterous. I don’t owe anybody respect on the ground they’re older. Especially when they should be wiser, you should be wiser, Headmaster.“ She countered fearlessly, much to the headmaster’s utter dismay.

The brat made a point. Mingjun worked hard to suppress her smile. On the one hand, she gave her foster daughter brownie points for showing guts and backbone. On the other hand, she was aware this was borderline disrespectful to that poor headmaster.

“You see, that kind of disruptive behavior is what we had to contend with since the school year began.”

“I see…” She simply said.

“Your daughter needs discipline...”

“And she will get… exactly that… She will be… severely reprimanded.” Mingjun said with an air of finality.

She put down the cup of tea and bolted eagerly on her feet. Picking up her Dior clutch on the table, she headed for the door, not even asking if Hye-won was following or if the headmaster was finished lecturing them.

“Where are you going, sajangnim, we’re not finished here? This is really serious. I know you are a very busy person.  We wouldn’t have made you come if we didn’t judge the matter serious enough.”

“Oh right, Hye-won won’t come to school for a week. I think that will be enough time for her to come to her senses and reflect on her behavior. What do you say?”

“One week?” The headmaster stuttered.

“Two? Three? It’s your call, not mine.” Mingjun said, swiping her phone, checking her messages.

“Kang Sajangnim, she has exams to pass. She can’t be away for more than one week. This is a very tense period for our students.”

“Then one week it is. It’s perfect we have a wedding to attend tomorrow...”

“But… we have…”

She went back on her steps.

“Headmaster Chong, I don’t have time to negotiate. She can entirely forego coming altogether till the end of the year if that’s your wish. You won’t hear me protest. She made her bed; she should lie in it. However, my daughter cannot be expelled from middle school for such a trivial matter. For any matter,… as a matter of fact. You will understand that it will severely impact Jungle’s generous contribution to the school’s funding if I have to go in search of a new school for her in the middle of the school year. But again, your decision, not mine.”

He stared at her with wide eyes.

“One-week suspension will do and a letter of apology. She will be welcome back in class next week. The other boy will receive a similar punishment.”

"The other boy? You have a boyfriend now?" 

"It's not like that! He is not my boyfriend?" 

"He wants to be your boyfriend. Isn't that a little young?" 

"Can you stop talking about that?"

“Very well. Thank you for your time, and have a nice day, Headmaster Chong.”

Mingjun bowed politely before leaving.  She dashed through the building surprisingly fast, Hyewon following closely behind her.

“Wait! Wait!”

Mingjun finally stopped in the middle of the courtyard, adjusting her heels. When Hyewon managed to catch up, Mingjun looked up with her signature boring look.

“Is that all?” Hyewon asked.

“Didn’t you hear the part where you have to write a letter of apology?”

“I… heard that…”

“Make it good, believable, two pages at least, check your grammar.”

“Mingjun…is that all you’re gonna say about it?”

“Huh? Say what? About what?”

She raised her arms to the heavens.

“I lied to you and skipped school.”

“ With a boy,  no less, we might add. You want what? A medal for doing what every teenager did at least once during their academic time?”

“You don’t really care about me at all, do you?”

Mingjun shrugged, her stilettoes killing her. Where did we get to these points? She hated those conversations. It reminded her of her own argument with her mother. She opened her clutch and lit a cigarette.

“You can’t do that here! ”

She shrugged. That kid… She blew a homogeneous white cloud with nonchalance.

“You don’t care about yourself. Isn’t that the problem here? Why do you have to make it my problem?”

“I didn’t ask you to come. They did.”

“Yay, I came. Veni Vidi Vicit. Did you already learn about that? It means in Latin ‘I came; I saw; I conquered.’ What else do you want from me?”

“ You think everything can be solved with money, do you?! You always have to show your power… How much power you have! And no matter how much you have! You always want more!”

Mingjun stepped toward the young girl, mercilessly towering her.

“Oh, that power… The power that prevented you from becoming a beggar in the streets following your father’s death. The power I just displayed today, so your lovely rebellious self doesn’t get expelled from school. Tell me about it. It’s terrible…being you.”

“I didn’t ask you for anything! I didn’t ask you for help! I never did… You pitched in because you wanted to! You’re the worst! You’re just so heartless! I can’t believe you could betray Saeroyi Oppa after everything!”

“ What?”

“I saw you…with that man…”

She frowned in confusion.

“Oh! You saw me. Oh! Is that what this little rebellion is all about?”

“You disgust me.”

“So, is that how you will act every time, you will be faced with some unpleasant truth? Why am I even surprised? You did run away when you learned what your beloved daddy did. But you had an excuse back then. You were just a little girl hardly understanding the world.  Now you’re fifteen. In some countries, you can get married. People… I mean grownups… Adults paying taxes if you prefer… They actually have to do things in this ugly gray world to ensure the people they care about; live a good carefree life. I am not defending my choices, but I won’t treat you like a little girl and lie to you. I am doing what I’ve always done all my life…Taking care of things!”

“  You don’t care about anyone but yourself! I don’t know what my father ever saw in you! It’s just been one year, and you already forgot about him, you cold-hearted bitch ! On top of it all, stop pretending you’re acting as a mother as if you knew what that meant. You’re not my mother!”

 Her hand drew back, her open palm flying toward Hyewon’s pretty round face, faster than the girl could blink, faster than she could expect the fire to ignite her rosy cheek. Her eyes screwed shut at the impact.

Her hand frozen in the air, Mingjun stared at her handy work breathless and shocked.   

“Mianhae.” She whispered.

Hyewon held her face in shock.

Mingjun turned to leave, stumbling groggily before stopping herself last second. She inhaled sharply.

“You’re right, Hye-won. I am not your mother, and I can’t punish you. I can’t ground you. I can’t send you to your room. I can’t make you promise to be good, can I? Who am I to you? I am just a stranger, right? I’ve cared when you got hurt or sick for the past four years now. I have not slept well in those past four years. But who am I to even tell you what to think?  ”

“Did you even love my father?”

“You? Who are you to ask me that?! Who are you? How dare you?! Your father… He abandoned me. He made me take on this burden for him, and he disappeared. So who are you to ask me?! Didn’t I give you enough?”

Hye-won sobbed.

“Do you think that’s what I wanted? Do you think that’s how I dreamed my life? No… Sorry to disappoint you, Darling. I always wanted more… I, Kang Mingjun, was born wanting more. Did that ever occur to you? That I could want more… from your father…from you…from everybody around me… I am not a mother.  Not even Mother Theresa… I am not hospitality and shelter incarnate.  I never pretended to be that good. I am just a woman. My own woman! I look out for myself! For a minute, I thought we were alike in that sense. For a minute, I thought you were smart enough to understand.”

“I am nothing like you! I don’t want to be as lonely and pitiful as you are! I just realized how pathetic you are!” The girl countered.

“Then don’t be, sweetie! I got the message! Call a taxi. Use the credit card I gave you. Go home or don’t… Go to Saeroyi… Tell him everything… If that’s what you want, I don’t care. It’s up to you, really. You’re old enough to make your own decision. I will see you at the wedding.”

“Mingjun…”

“I gave it my all. I tried. He can’t say I didn’t try. I really try.”

She said, getting behind the wheel of her burgundy red Maserati.

“Mingjun… wait…wait…”

Hyewon watched in disbelief as Ming jun drove away. She crawled on the sidewalk.

“Eomma! Eomma! Wait! Don’t go! Don’t leave me here !!!”

Audiomachine -The Gallows

Driving should have given her some peace, but her spirit troubled, Ming jun stepped on the accelerator recklessly. It was survival instinct only that made her break on the emergency lane on the bridge, the car skidding noisily on the asphalt. She slammed the door hard as she got down, inhaling sharply. Then thinking better of it, she got back in the car. Desperately clutching the steering wheel, the waves of helplessness and anxiety that hit her may have caught her by surprise. She felt like screaming in despair. It must have been silently building up and gaining momentum while she was replaying the events in her mind. What had she done? Her sadness was like the bed of a flowing river, wet, cold but deeper and thicker than blood.

Audiomachine - The Gallows

15th August 2020 – SEOUL, POLICE PRECINCT 5th

A strange ballet of bureaucrats greeting each other with leather briefcases and patent shoes was taking place in the police station hallway, the police officers standing aside warily as if the lines I’ve been drawn on the floor for war. A black berline cruised down the alley stopping in front of the front entrance. The arrival of the attorney general was always something to be noted. He got down preceded by two subordinates who acted as bodyguards, or dogs on leash, more than they acted as public servants. Two men stopped on the top of the stairs, waiting for the convoy.

“Sir…”

With a solemn bow, Prosecutor Cha Dong-soo greeted his boss, Kwam Il-Sul. Prosecutor Lim’s bow was more courteous, he was younger, and even though his father was Kwam’s old boss, he was at that age where he felt he had more to lose, losing Kwam’s support.

“What did he say?”

“He is not budging on the issue, Sir. He stopped at the Park/Jang case and said, that’s all he did. “ Lim said before Cha had a chance to speak.

Those three men were like three generations represented on an invisible canvas. The attorney general Kwam Il-Sul was a middle-aged man with a crooked smile, crow’s feet surrounded his eyes, and grey hair giving him a conniving air. In his management method, he was old school, believing in order and hierarchy, catering to the powerful and the rich in everything he did,  and preferring to be feared better than admired.

Cha Dong-Soo, his complete opposite, was taller than him. He resented having to bend over to talk to the man. He also resented taking orders from someone better known for his favorable connexions than for his work ethics.  The two men were not really fans of each other. They both knew the danger they represented for one another, like a sword facing a gun. Kwam wanted to climb higher circles and was eyeing an assemblyman position. Cha wanted Kwam’s seat but knew the man was already grooming his successor to be just as lazy and inefficient as he was.

At last, Lim was that potential successor. He was a young, entitled, and privileged kid from Gangnam. Don’t let yourself be fooled by his Kpop idol good looks and his bright smile. He was a product of an archaic system, someone whose passport had been stamped early with the words “born to succeed.” He was only pretended to be lazy but was incredibly sharp on everything related to the law. Life was cruel like that. He would always smile with his perfect set of white teeth and pretend to be humble. Cha wasn’t on his level, though, having almost two decades of experience ahead of him so that he could see through all the masquerade.

If Cha wanted the shiny throne Kwam was currently polishing for his young protégé, he knew he had to be smart about it. This was all a game of play pretends. Kwam was going to pretend to be interested in justice, and Cha was going to pretend to be his perfect lap dog, meanwhile keeping Lim from catching the spotlights.

“Maybe there’s nothing left to see here.” The Attorney General said, his hands in his pocket. He wasn’t feeling this investigation at all.

“Ha! I think so too. I will ask for his release tomorrow.” Lim said, peeking at his smartphone.

“On the contrary, I think he is just the tip of the iceberg. I think there is a trove of cases here.”

“Isn’t Lim on this case already? Lim, you were the one who dealt with him the first time? He did come forward four years ago. Why didn’t we indict him then?”

“Maybe we can attribute this to youth and inexperience,” Cha said, rolling his eyes.

“ I was young. It’s true as the youngest prosecutor ever ascending to office in Seoul. But well, with the recording, and the testimony of the one hired to cover up, I did not need to get him on the bench. I had ample elements to win the case and send Jang Geun Won to jail. You see, there’s efficiency in minimalism, I believe.”

“Minimalism… Is that another word for laziness? How can you explain the money withdrawn from Jangga accounts periodically?”

“An accounting error.” He grinned, challenging Cha.

Kwam sighed, annoyed.

“I’m sorry, Sir.”

“See, some of us take this seriously. Some don’t.”

“You want to put a family man to jail. He is a single parent with a daughter.” Lim said.

For a minute, one could believe he actually gave a fuck. What acting skills! Cha smirked. There was no way he’d believe this misplaced show of compassion.

“This is a delicate case, Sir. With all the flack we took after Jang Geun Won’s physical assault trial dismissal and his last trial. We can’t allow ourselves to make another mistake whenever the Jangs are concerned.” He continued.

“That’s true… It could make or break one’s career.” Kwam thought, nervously.

“Probably even do more damages than that.” Cha continued.

“But sir…” Lim tried to interject, feeling the situation slipping out of his control.

“Cha, you take over. Wrap everything up nicely. I want this one treated in priority.”

“Sir, I don’t think…”

“It’s okay, Jae-in, let him do it if he wants it so much. After all, we are all playing on the same team here. You will have other opportunities to shine.”

Lim nodded forcefully, his smile crisped and forced. To not let his dead cold eyes betray him further, he silently turned heels and left.

“He is young and brilliant. He will have other opportunities.” Kwam said again as if he was trying to convince himself. He played with his glasses anyway.

“You think he is gonna call his father?” Cha asked boldly.

Kwam’s head snapped toward him briskly, surprised at his audacity. Well,  everybody knew Lim was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. His father was the chief of staff of the Minister of Foreign Affairs, after all, a position Kwam also envied.

“Now that Lim is gone, can you tell me what you really have in mind.”

Cha nodded as he followed his boss down the long hallway. He could tell the truth and say he wanted to stop all corruption, but that would be naïve and stupidly shortsighted on his parts. Instead, he said things he knew would trigger a strong emotional response from Kwam.

“We have everything on Jang already, knowing full well Jang Dae-hee won’t be standing trial for any of these… since the man can barely stand at all now. He is dying. He won’t make it to trial. But…”

For emphasis, he turned the radio on his smartphone in time to catch Park Saeroyi’s interview.

“Do you think Jang Dae-hee is as much responsible for your father’s death as his son?”

How convenient. He thought.

“I’m really not here to make a hypothesis about that. I am just glad Justice has finally been served.”

 “It’s just… I’m not really here to talk about them… I mean him. Jang Geun Won has indeed done a lot of hurtful things to people close to me… Just to get back at me standing up to him once… But honestly, I don’t think most of the time; he really knew what he was doing.”

“So, you do think he was coerced?”

Kwam groaned. Cha turned off the app.

“So the truth is because your protégé was so forgiving and forgetful all those times the Jangs and others crossed the lines, we won’t get to have a round 2 with Jang Dae-hee. Oh! Did you know Lim included a three-year eligible parole clause in the plea deal he cut with the Jang attorney? It sounds very advantageous for someone on their second conviction. That means Jang Geun Won won’t stick in jail that long anyway. Good for him.”

Kwam’s face closed off.

“Oh, you knew? Of course, you knew, Sir. I bet it was your idea. No way Lim would have done that without your approval! That’s stretching the law a little, don’t you think? Did Jang Dae-Hee ask you to?”

“Now, you’re speaking nonsense…” Kwam growled. How dare Cha question him?

“Sure. But your daughter, she went to Gwangjin too. The same school as Geun Won, didn’t she?”

Kwam said nothing.

“She did. And she also did her first internship as a communication manager in Jangga’s Shangai branch. Impressive.”

“ She did it all by herself.”

“Maybe… I believe you. But it’s a strange coincidence. Some people might even see a conflict of interest. Meanwhile, this guy, Park Saeroyi, just a 30 years old high-school dropout ex-con, whose life was ruined partly because we didn’t do our job well,  is building his whole billion-dollar business on the idea that the system is unfair and if you believe it hard enough you can turn yourself into a hero overnight. I believe him too. I’m gonna buy a Tshirt with his face on it.”

“Cha…”

Cha opened his briefcase and handed him a file, with Saeroyi’s fifteen magazines covers in two months, with titles as inspired as “A Survivor,” “Modern Tale of David against Goliath,” “Once upon a time in Seoul,” “ The noble capitalist,” “Surviving Jangga,” “The philanthropist,” “The making of a Titan.”

“ His PR is amazing. I think I heard a publishing house is interested in acquiring the first rights on his biography. Wouldn’t it be interesting if it gets turned into a drama?”

Kwam bit his lips nervously.

“See, I don’t think the people of South Korea will be as forgiving. Do you think our administration will get away with it? Or do you think the Minister of Justice will call and snuff us all out just to extinguish the fire? I like my job, but I long to own a farm in the countryside. That’s what Det. Oh, did!”

Kwam covered his chin, lost in contemplation.

“What do you have?”

“Looking at Geun won’s criminal records, I know that was not the only time his father opened his checkbooks for him. There are traces of many cash withdrawals… So I know there is more… where all that comes from. ”

“Aish!!! I’m receiving phone calls left and right, Cha! I don’t want this to turn into a senseless witch hunt?”

“ My point exactly.  Do you think for a second, Jang was the only one asking for favors? I don’t think it’s a useless witch hunt when the witches are calling, afraid their secrets will be revealed.”

“Listen…”

“It means the witches are afraid the hunters are on to them. That’s what you want, right? You’re the record-breaker prosecutor who never lost a trial and sent 600 criminals in jail. That’s what the public has known you for? Do you want them to question your involvement in Jang’s case as it starts getting public?”

Kwam stared at him severely. Cha smirked. It sounded like a proposal to be saved.

“You hired me to clean up these streets for you so you can retire in peace and run into politics. You hired me because I’m the best at what I do, just like you. I’m better than Lim. I’m better than all of them. I’m asking you, Sir, let me clean up those streets for you.”

Kwam frowned. They stopped in the middle of the hallway.

“This cannot go in the press for now.  The minute the press is on. I’m shutting down this whole operation. You will need to be discreet. I don’t care for Oh, he dug his own grave,  but if you go after other cops… I need to know well in advance. We need to prepare for this…”

“The goal is to dismantle a system… So it’s a given I will go after other cops.”

“ Keep me posted. I want daily updates. We will need to be precise, sharpshooters on this one. You’re risking as much as I am. Because if I go, everyone goes. What will you need? A team? Take Lim with you…”

“ Sorry I work better alone.”

“No, that’s an order. Work with him.”

Cha bit his lip.

“If you say so, Sir.”

Chief Prosecutor Kwam looked thoughtful for a minute. It was quite risky to undo this lone wolf’s leash. But it could be even more difficult to leave him tied to a post since he could very well, if bored, tore the whole post down.  So, Kwam nodded in agreement.

Lim Jae In observed the two men from a corner, pulling out his smartphone from his front pocket. He was angry with himself for letting Cha sidelined him. . He’s been played like a pro. At least, as a meager consolation prize, he won’t be too far from the investigation. Kwam was, fortunately, not crazy enough to trust Cha blindly. That may be of some help. He checked his Breitling watch. It was a Navitimer B01 Chronograph 46, Second generation, 18 Karat gold ornament, 46 mm of Stainless Titanium dial,  a piece of aviation and navigation precision, worth close to 27 000 USD.

“It’s me. They want to open an investigation(…) I know(…) It’s the worse timing. You think you’re the only one with his life on the line here. (…) You don’t want my father involved in your scheme (...) I will see what I can do. But no promises… This is bad. Gotta go.” He frowned, his face troubled. He hanged up with a grimace before his interlocutor finished talking.

He greeted three police officers as they passed by with his trademark golden boy smile. He heard one of them comment as they walked away.

“Prosecutor Lim is so different from the rest. You can tell he really believes in his mission and is an overall good person. He is so much like his father. He has a bright future ahead of him.”

He smirked at that, his hands in his pockets. Of course, he did.

Something caught his attention in the parking lot as he gazed through the bay window. Wasn’t that Park Saeroyi? The champion of the people?

On the upper floor, Former Det. Oh shook his head in vehement denial.

“I don’t know anything. I already told you what I did? I don’t know why we’re still at it.”

“It’s because Detective Oh, you keep eluding our questions? We just want the truth from you.”

“I received an envelope on my desk with some money inside and the picture of the guy who will turn himself in, hours later. I asked my colleagues if they saw someone drop it. Nobody saw anything. So, I just…”

“You just what?”

“My wife was sick. I had medical bills to pay. I took it. I took the money.”

“How much was it?”

“60 million wons.”

“You used it all…”

“I told you already. I did. I didn’t keep one cent. The rest I used to pay for my wife’s funeral.”

“Then it happened again? We checked Jang Dae-Hee and Jangga’s bank statements. There were a lot of cash withdrawals. On the other hand, the fifth precinct was popular.  You were usually put on cases involving his oldest son. Speeding ticket… DUI… A lot was filed away… Where’s the money for that?”

“I did not… It was just… one time. I don’t know.”

“See, we have checked, and some money was transferred right around the time of the incidents, transferred from a Jangga account to Jang Dae-hee’s personal accounts. After which, cash withdrawals would be made.”

“I didn’t touch any money.”

“So, you did it for free?”

“What? No…No… I don’t remember.”

“That’s quite convenient.”

“Well, I’ve been here all day. I am tired.”

“You suddenly quit the job? Just like that? Why?”

“I wanted to spend more time with my daughter Hyewon following my wife’s passing.”

The door opened abruptly, and Cha Dong-Soo appeared on the threshold.

“I’m sorry if I’m interrupting. Long time no see, Former Det. Oh.”

“Prosecutor Cha?!” Byeong-Heon said.

“I wish it was in different circumstances. We worked well together once. I remember.”

“The other Prosecutor…”

“Lim. Missing him already? It’s good to be young and appreciated. Well, I took over for him for now. Can you give us some room, lieutenant?”

The lieutenant nodded. Cha grabbed a chair around the table while the police officer left the room. He plopped himself leisurely.

“I said all I wanted to say…”

Cha slowly shut down the camera feed with a smirk.  

“I understand. You know you are done. You know you’re going to go to jail for a long time.”

“Actually… Lim told me this was just a formality.”

“ What a liar!”

“Prosecutor Cha, I came forward with my crimes four years ago.”

“Well, your case was never processed technically. It was just in limbo on Lim’s desk. Now I will decide if I want to resurrect it or not. We haven’t gone through the statute of limitations.”

“Prosecutor Cha…”

“Maybe you think the judges, they will be fair to you… after all, you got a testimony from the civil party. Park Saeroyi, the boy that singlehandedly took down Jangga… impressing everybody… Oh, and you got that crazy boy, Jang Geun Won, back in jail after it kidnapped Park’s relatives, a story for Prime Time TV, maybe you think that should earn you some brownie points with the court.”

“I don’t think that at all. I am taking responsibility for my crimes. But Listen, Prosecutor Cha, I have a daughter.”

“How old is she?”

“She will be eleven in a month.”

“That’s good. I have three myself: two boys and a girl. The girl is my favorite. She is so smart. Don’t tell her brothers I said that though.”

“Prosecutor Cha, I said what I did fifteen years ago. I deeply regret it. I  deeply regret that my incompetence caused this kid three years of his life. If I had done my job correctly, he wouldn’t have gone after Jang Geun Won. I can never atone for that. So I’m prepared for any sentence you deemed worthy…”

“Contrary to popular beliefs, I don’t wanna bury you. I will just do it if I have to. I want to help you. Because helping you can help me. See, I worked with you once, so I know you’re a good man, Det Oh. Yet, good men are the most fragile to tend to. They fall easily. Today, more than a good man, I hope you turned yourself into a smart man.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“You know exactly who dropped that brown envelop on your desk that day.”

“Please, I have a daughter. My wife is dead. She is just 11.  I’m the only family she got left.”

“You don’t want your kid to become another Park Saeroyi. I get that.”

“She is just 11 years old. That’s all that happened. I told you what happened.”

“I think… you know who dropped it because you’re smart…You’re a detective… Your first instinct was to investigate…  It probably didn’t take you long to realize you were in a nest of vampires. They were all looking at you… Either you were one of them. Either you were out. So, you took the brown envelope, the first of many… I will not let go. I will not rest until I get every story surrounding every brown envelop there was.”

“They’re gonna kill me.”

“Not if you tell me the truth…”

“You don’t know these people…”

“On the contrary, I know them well. See, I’m a very smart man. I’ve already tracked down the guy paid to drop those envelops all those years ago, and since you’re both not being cooperative, I’m going to send you in the same jail as he is. The same jail as Jang Geun Won. I’m going to make it Prime Time news.”

“Why would you do that?”

“I want them to think I’m catching up to them, of course. I want to throw a rock at the beehive, get them agitated, force them to make some mistakes. Yet, it could go much faster if you told me the truth. But I can wait… and piece the puzzle back together slowly. You know me. I am the patient kind.”

“These people…”

“Yes…”

“You’re not recording?”

“Like I said, I am smart. I am not a pyromaniac. I am not a sociopath. I want to build a solid case here. Something that could propel a career, not some frail foundation, broken in backcourts. When we start shooting at these people we shouldn’t miss, my boss just told me. That’s the only time I would agree with him.”

“ I didn’t want anything to do with this! It’s true after the Jangga case, I was done. I felt so bad for Saeroyi. He was just a kid, and he lost everything… But every time my back was turned, I found other envelopes on my desk. I dropped them in the trash each and every time. I was so sick of it. I started to notice cases were reassigned randomly after I disposed of the money; people would get distant… things like that.”

“What kind of cases?”

“Mostly nonviolent… A couple of DUI…”

“Jang Geun Won…”

“Not him…”

“So, other families used the system…”

“I don’t know…”

“I think you know…”

“Yes… There was this rape case once. There was a rape kit and everything. She was just a middle-schooler…”

“That’s interesting. Do you remember which case was it?”

“I honestly can’t tell you for sure. That was so long ago. I didn’t get to interview the victim. It really sent me over the edge. At that point, I’d started to burn the envelopes. I took a sadistic pleasure in burning that dirty money. I would be stared at. We were four detectives. Only three ever got assignments. I got sidelined. My transfer request was denied. My promotion was sacked. I went to my chief, and he said I should talk to the captain about it. I went to Captain, and he just smiled as he whispered to me: “You know you should have just taken the envelope. These people are just looking out for their kids.” I dropped my letter of resignation on the same day and left town.”

“I will need your testimony.”

“No way… That won’t happen. I’m not gonna sit on a bench and snitch on these powerful people. I prefer jail, honestly. If you think Jang Dae-hee was the only one paying for that kind of service? No, he only used a system already in place. See, you cannot take these people down when you don’t even see the roots of corruption… The roots of evil

Det. Cha said nothing, nodding slowly. Det Oh realized slowly that had been his goal all along.

“Oh, I will take them down! I will unroot them... Trust me, I will. You, Mr. Oh, will do the right thing. You’re going to help me if you want a chance to carry your daughter to the altar when she gets married. You’re going to do everything possible so I can get my way. Here, all in good faith, I picked up your phone in the inventory. You want to tell someone you’re going to stay with me a little longer. You have ten minutes. Don’t forget to tell them you’re going to be indicted for perjury and fraud. The list is not over. I’m making it up as I wait. I’m going to grant your wish… You will be going to jail for a long time.”

Byeong-Heon sighed and picked up the phone, dejectedly. He looked up. Cha was waiting for him leisurely. He decided against calling for obvious reasons.

“Miss Kang…Mingjun…”

The sun was setting down. They had to move past a procession of headlights on the highway, cars almost glued together, bumper to bumper. Seungkwon liked driving, but this was challenging. When they entered Gangnam, the road suddenly felt larger, with less interference, and it was like the Mercedes could finally breathe. The motor hummed just as quietly, but the energy was different. Seungkwon could finally relax. At that moment, the steering became almost therapeutic in the way he no longer needed to think much. The SUV would almost drive itself, eating the miles like it was nothing.

When he started the car, they were talking animatedly, commenting Saeroyi’s prowess on the radio. It seemed that 30 minutes stuck in the traffic jam got the better of Saeroyi, and he fell asleep, his head tilting weakly, vibrating to the subtle motion of the car.  Humming the song's air playing on the radio from the back seat, Toni was texting one of his invisible lady friends again. Invisible because it’s not like they ever got to meet any of his girlfriends. It’s not that Seungkwon really doubted their existence, but they could as well be ghosts; he wouldn’t have been surprised. Also, it seemed like Toni was so popular he got a new one every two weeks.

Sometimes he was even jealous of those ‘ghosts,’ not that he felt super lonely. Well, he did feel lonely at times, mostly when work ended, and they all got back to their private bubble. For example, he’s never been to Saeroyi’s place, even if he knew the address, having dropped him there a couple of times. They were friends, but this was the kind of oddities they’ve been known for.

So, at times, when everybody went back to their places, to their private secluded lives,  he wished he could share a last drink with someone. In January, Saeroyi and Yiseo were still at the hospital, he had a brief fling with a girl with a sweet name, a nurse with a neurotic passion for plush toys. He could bear with the toys, despite Hyunyi and Yiseo making fun of Tina’s weird quirks. The plushies weren’t the dealbreaker, she was. The fact she was much more interested in what was happening in his bank account than in him. Who would date an ex-con if he was poor? She said casually over wine.  It was something she told her nosy friend. So, in addition to being a materialistic bitch, Tina was also very dumb, he realized. She could have at least pretended to conceal her gold-digging ways. Instead, she told him straight to his face. A month of intense courtship down the drain as she tried to explain what she meant by that, but the damage was done. He was no longer interested.

 After that, it was not that he gave up finding someone, it was just work had been hectic with Saeroyi back from the hospital, but still very much in convalescence, and Yiseo and Hojin putting a united front, making a collective effort to drive everyone crazy with work. He volunteered twice to go to Sydney with Hyunyi and Yiseo. He went to Lagos with Toni, scouting a place for a new venture. The whole crew went to Paris officially for the inauguration of their European branch, officiously for the last fashion week for Yiseo and Hyunyi, and a FIFA soccer game in The Stade de France for the boys. All in all, he reckoned he didn’t have much time to pity himself.

Seungkwon slowed down as he entered the visitor’s parking lot and found a spot to park. Saeroyi opened his eyes as soon as he cut the engine. They just observed their surroundings warily at first, then Toni casually summed up what everybody was thinking in one sentence.

“I suddenly don’t feel like going inside this building full of cops.”

Saeroyi and Seungkwon nodded eagerly, sharing the sentiment. Two ex-cons plus a black guy, entering a Seoul police station to ask questions didn’t sound very wise.

“We should have called a lawyer.” Seungkwon said.

“Well, we didn’t do anything wrong.” Saeroyi countered. He was always the naïve one.

“Hyung made a point. A lawyer just in case would have been nice.”Toni grimaced.

It was true, Toni lacked awareness most of the time. The only instance where he admitted his skin color played a part in the discussion was when dealing with officers of the law. But in this instance, he wasn’t the only one skittish.

“Ask me why we’re paying those old dudes on retainer again if you’re scared of them?”

“I’m not scared of calling my own lawyers.”

Seungkwon gave him a look.

“You’re acting like Yiseo. She hates that firm.”

“Maybe the little witch has a point.”

“I’m not scared… I don’t feel comfortable calling them for no reason.”

“Why? If not because you don’t… like them.”

“But you don’t choose your attorney on the basis that you like them. You chose them because they are good at what they do.” Saeroyi said rationally.

“I can agree with Seungkwon. Even if Mr. Noh and Mr. Cho did wonder with my citizenship case, they do look down on us each time they come to IC.”

“Your grandmother was the one introducing us to Mr. Noh and Mr. Cho.”

“Yes, she knew them when they were just out of law school if that gives you an indication of how time passes by.”

“By the way, how is your grandma, Toni?”

“Well, she went to Sydney to meet with Dr. Young.”

“Dr. Young? Is she okay?”

“He is her Aussie boyfriend. He is a former heart surgeon who lost his wife twenty years ago. He is ten years younger than her, though. They’ve been together for awhile living in different countries.”

“Your granny is a treasure trove of secrets, man.”

“I know.”

“Yup…” Seungkwon agreed.

“I think it’s a given she will probably bury us all.” Saeroyi said.

Toni grinned at the thought. They sat down, contemplating this truth until Saeroyi looked at his watch and turned to Seungkwon.

“You sympathized with a cop last time.”

“Sympathize is a grand word in the grand scheme of things.” Seungkwon said.

Saeroyi sighed and opened the Mercedes door. It was the same model as the one they crashed six months ago. Seungkwon couldn’t get enough of these cars since the incident; he bought two of them the same day, one obsidian black, one polar white.  They rode the obsidian black today.

“So what would you call it? He invited you to his daughter’s birthday and to a soccer game. “

“I didn’t go… I was in Paris with you guys for the fashion week. Remember?”

“The birthday… Not the soccer game. You did go to the soccer game.”

“I remember. I was totally jealous. ” Toni added sourly.

“See, you even made Toni jealous. How could you do that and not be friends with the guy?”

“Toni… I’m sorry… We will see another game soon. Saeroyi doesn’t care about this stuff. But you and I truly understand what’s important in life. Soccer is life. For the last time, I am not friends with a cop. That’s a pansy thing to do. I am… about that street life. Once a thug…” He joked.

Saeroyi scoffed.

“Since when? All your suits are always pressed. Your socks are the worst. They are always coordinated. You don’t even cross the streets on foot when the light is red.”

“You’re the same…”

“I don’t pretend to be a thug…”

“ I’m not sure asking a bunch of grannies to give you allowance money in exchange for protection, even a bit harshly qualify where I come from as a thug activity.” Toni added dryly.

Saeroyi burst out laughing. Seungkwon sent a glare in their direction.

“Toni, you had to do me this way. I trusted you.”

“You had to say the word thug? Just say you like that cop!”

“I’m not gay.”

“There is nothing wrong with being gay and finding your soulmate.” Toni said.

“I’m not gay. It’s not that kind of relationship, guys.”

“He seems like he’s cool,” Saeroyi said, trying not to laugh.

“Okay, we did sympathize. Donnie is cool. He is one of those rare gems. I mean a cool cop who doesn’t mind hanging out with an ex-con. But that’s all. I’m not gay.” Seungkwon said as he pulled out his phone and sent a text.

“ His name is Donnie? His real name is Donnie?”

Seungkwon shrugged. He had no idea what his real name was. It's not like they were married. He was surprised when he received a message right back.

“Was he not working? Was he bored? He just messaged me right back like he was expecting my text all along.” He muttered, seriously creeped out.

“Maybe he was expecting it, Seungkwon… Maybe he had been waiting for it for days… I mean, you should consider his feelings.” Toni quipped.

“Or maybe he just happens to have his phone close by,” Saeroyi said, patting his friend on the back.

“I’m about to bash both your heads in.”

“I mean, if he’s cute, you should totally go for it,” Toni said mischievously, raising his thumbs up.

“Whatever! He said we can come inside.”

Exiting the lift as they entered the lobby on the fourth floor, Donnie Lang welcomed them with open arms.

“Hey, Hyung. How are you today?”

“Fine… Err, Donnie, meet my friends Saeroyi and Toni.”

“Saeroyi, last time I saw you,  you were unconscious, and things were a bit dire.”

“Yes, I wanted to thank you and all the police officers of the fifth precincts, but…”

“But, our checks got lost in the mail?”

He burst immediately into laughter, laughing alone at his terrible joke. Toni’s smile was crisped. It was the first time he met someone worst than him.

“That was a terrible joke, sorry.”

“We have something to ask you.”

“Is it about Detective, Oh?”

“Yes, how did you know?”

“Just a feeling, you wouldn’t come here just to see me. It would be too good to be true.” He said, turning toward Seungkwon.

Saeroyi and Toni exchanged a glance. What’s with these tensions between these two? Was this guy really…

Seungkwon frowned, just as confused.

“Just kidding. Just kidding. He is upstairs, being interrogated. Last time, I mean he called in all these favors for you guys, I thought you knew each other well. After all, I’m a detective too. Newly appointed, but we’re working on making a name for ourselves here.”

“I thought he had been charged?” Saeroyi said.

“Yes… I can’t really talk about that here.” Donnie said, scratching his head nervously. “There are a lot of paper-pushers around here. Let’s go to the cafeteria on the first floor.”

They swiftly changed scenery, Donnie talking to Seungkwon about the next soccer game. He offered a cup of coffee to everyone.

“So, what can you tell us?”

“It’s really big. Big trouble. Your friend is in big big trouble.”

“He closed his eyes on a fake testimony. That’s just one thing. You’re going to put him in jail for that? Aren’t we past this already? He helped put back this guy in jail. Shouldn’t that matter? He has a daughter.  “

Saeroyi said. Donnie shook his head.

“The attorney general is down here.”

“And…”

“It means the case just got bigger. Way bigger. Listen, I don’t know much since I’m not on the case. But I don’t think this is all because of the Jang case. I think your friend has more to confess than that. The Jang case may serve just as a Damocles blade over his neck if you know what I mean. “

“I’m already grateful for this. Yet, can I ask you…”

“Let me guess; you want me to get some intel for you, which is technically illegal.”

Saeroyi and Seungkwon exchanged an embarrassed look.

“We don’t want to burden you. But he is a friend and is a good person.”

“I will see what I can do… How about we do a barbecue, my house, my treat, Seungkwon?”

“Huh? Well…”

Why was this guy so overly friendly?  Was it really like Toni said. Seungkwon and Saeroyi turned to Toni, who was the designated expert in overly friendly behavior. Toni was cracking the biggest smile, nodding fiercely. Saeroyi wanted that intel, and he wanted it for free with zero risks of this being qualified in front of a court as bribery. So, he nudged his best friend. It was just taking one for the team. This guy was pretty cute if you really thought about it. Since Seungkwon remained silent as a Koi, he turned to him, with pleading eyes. For Det. Oh?

“Err… Yes, of course, why not?”

“Wonderful? You guys should all come too.”

Weren’t they included the first time? Seungkwon fidgeted from left to right, visibly flustered.

“Just a quick question, you know we’ve both been to jail?” Saeroyi said.

“Yes, I know all about your criminal record, Park Saeroyi. You would never believe I’m not that bad at my job.”

Saeroyi nodded.

“It’s just… you’re really nice with us.”

“Some of us are. We are humans? We all make mistakes, right?” He turned to Seungkwon, grinning.

Seungkwon could only gulp in answer. Saeroyi patted him on the back. Congratulations, he got himself a suitor!

Mingjun opened the door of her apartment.

“So, this is my house…”

Hye-won stared at all the white furniture and nude and posh carpet, with quite an unhealthy dose of perplexity. The little girl didn’t look impressed.

“No children have ever been here.”

“Err…”

Hyewon shook her head like she was the Devil wore Prada incarnate. That wasn’t a question. The little girl checked her surrounding in distrust. She held on her schoolbag.

“Well, I’m an only child.  I do have a cousin with three children. They call me Auntie, it’s very cute.”

“Have they ever been here?” Hyewon asked sharply.

“Of course not! I mean, no. “ Mingjun frowned and bit her lips. How could one be intimidated by an eleven years old asking questions?

Hye Won shrugged, seemingly saying she made a point.  

“Where can I put my bags?”

“Oh, there’s a spare bedroom this way, sweetie.”

The room was just as white like a bland canvas. It was decorated with taste.

“Okay, we may add some touch of color. We can redecorate it however you want.”

“It’s okay. I don’t want to be a burden, Mingjun-ssi. I won’t be here for long anyway.”

Mingjun nodded. She was clueless.

“Do you want to eat something specific? I have a personal chef. His name is Shin Han-Gyeol. He’s here from 6 o’clock to 4.pm.”

“A chef?”

“Someone whose occupation is to cook for you.”

“Daddy used to do that. Does that mean he was my personal chef?”

Mingjun laughed.

“Probably, but don’t tell him I said that.”

“He woke up really early to prepare my lunch every morning. He did his best to find new recipes every time. It wasn’t always good.” HyeWon finished with a grimace.

“I see… I will also do my best then.”

“You don’t have to.” Hyewon said.

“I can only cook rice, though.”

“But Daddy said you own a food company…”

“Yes, and I remember when I was very little, my father and Mr. Jang owned a small pocha. It was very fun after school. I’d get there, and my dad would cook everything I want. I grew up on Tteoboki I feared.”

“So, your daddy was your personal chef too? What happened to him?”

“He passed away.”

Hyewon’s gaze lowered to the ground, disappointed.

“ I don’t really know what you need. So, you need to tell me, sweetie. Never hesitate to explain it to me. I’m new at all of this. Can I have another hug?”

Mingjun crouched and spread her arms for the little girl. Hyewon hugged her back. She picked her up a little. At first, Hyewon was stiff; after a while, her arms went limp along her small body, and before she knew she began to cry softly, wetting her top.

Meanwhile, Yiseo and Hyunyi made it back to IC. Walking in the large lobby, the two ladies had been chatting non-stop in the car. It was the end of the day, so the hall was crowded, and they had to greet a lot of people on their way to the elevators. They met with Hojin next to the skyscraper’s entrance security gates.

He stood in the middle of the hall, his hands in his pockets.

“ Hello? What’s up?” Hyunyi greeted.

She was royally ignored. 

“Where is Saeroyi?”

Hyunyi nudged Yiseo with a grimace. Did that guy know basic etiquette?  Upon meeting Saeroyi’s business manager, aka ‘The Masked Financial Vigilante’ ( like Seungkwon calls him) three years ago, she expected that he would warm up to their contact and be part of the crew, like a positive addition,  someone new to talk to. But Hojin wasn’t much of a team player. He still treated Toni, Seungkwon, and her as if they were perfect strangers. Unnecessary third wheels. He mostly only addressed Yiseo or Saeroyi, basically ignoring them. He declined every invitation to the company dinners.

“He went to the Police Station with the others. What is it?” Yiseo said, frowning.

“SunG had acquired more shares of Jangga this afternoon. I told Mingjun, but she was busy flying a helicopter to pick up Hyewon at school.”

“No shit? She did? ” Yiseo asked surprised.

“In a helicopter?”

Hojin nodded, seemingly unphased.

“We have to solidify our position one way or another. ” He continued, shifting back to the business side of things.

“What do you have in mind? We need a new brand. That's for sure. Hyunyi and me, we are working on something.”

Hyunyi happily nodded. Hojin seemed thoughtful for a second.

“I have something I can only ask Saeroyi…”

“Don’t bother. He won’t go to that old bastard and asked him to sell him his shares of Jangga.  Do you know how humiliating it would be?”

“It would successfully secure our position though. In a very effective manner. I could secure the financial backing for this.”

“Hyunyi and I, we will work hard to provide a business plan by the end of next week.”

“Huh?”

Yiseo winked at her. They passed the security gates and stopped before the lift.

“Well, projections are good.  Marketing studies showed promises. Yes, we can be ready by next week.”

“Jang Dae-Hee is in a position of weakness. But the man is still a fox. Everyone knows of his liquidity problems caused by his legal issues. The SunG CEO has been seen coming in and out of his hospital room. Worse, if PCS group hear about it, they may enter the dance. He could be persuaded to sell.”

“He won’t sell Jangga even on his deathbed.”

“You don’t really know that. He could do it just to spite us. We just shitted on his legacy live and direct.”

“You approved the plan.”

“Yes, I did… but… He owns 37.3% in shares… SunG just acquired 4.5%, Saeroyi only owns 11%,  Mingjun 17%. If Jang decides to part with just some of his shares, say just 10%, we will be...”

“We will be screwed.”

He finally turned to Hyunyi like he just realized she was there.

“Exactly. See, she gets it.”

Hyunyi screamed from joy internally for no rational reason other than the fact it just sounded right there like she got Preppy boy’s approval. Not that it really matters. She never questioned her place here. Saeroyi made sure she always felt like she was entirely part of the group, like a vital part at that.

Yiseo shrugged and punched the call button on the elevator.

“He won’t sell because the Titanic is his baby, Hojin. He won’t let anyone have it. Not Mr. Han of SunG. Not even Saeroyi. Trust me. Those shares are not shifting hands. Besides, the shares tripled value in a matter of hours. Why would Han buy them that high?”

“It’s a demonstration of force. He wants us to know he can. It's a warning shot.”

“Nope, the Jang Dae-Hee I know, is not that dumb. That creep wants us to believe he wants to sell… He wants us to shit our pants in this chicken game. I won’t. We’re good.”

“Like I said, the man is not well. He could become unreasonable. His son is in jail. He has nothing to lose… Listen…”

“Hyunjun! Yah ! Hyunjun! Ma Hyunjun! Wait, I know him! Hyunjun! Let me go! This is my big brother! Hyunjun!”

Hyunyi turned suddenly, stepping back slightly to see what the commotion was about. A woman with orange dyed hair stood in the gate point, struggling with the security guard.

“You know her?” Hojin asked, adjusting his glasses.

“Is that your sister?”Yiseo blurted out, matter-of-factly.

Hyunyi slowly walked toward the gates. Her eyes slowly filled with tears.

“Hyunjun?”

She froze a little further, shaking like a leaf.

“Chaewon.”

“ Ma Boojangnim.”  The guards let go of the woman and immediately bowed respectfully.

Yiseo was the first to talk, telling the staff to let that person through the gates. Hyunyi just stood there,  thoughts whirling in her brain. She looked down, feeling suddenly conscious. She had to choose to wear that mini-skirt and those high boots today of all day.

“You looked great,” Yiseo said before she even voiced her concerns.

She turned to Yiseo grateful. Well, Hyunyi knew this was bound to happen. She expected it four years ago when she won the Best Pub competition on TV.  But she was secretly relieved when she didn’t receive even a phone call.

“I guess you two are in the middle of something,” Hojin said, stepping back. He was not a people person. He even had trouble surviving Sunday dinner at his parent’s house. So, people shouldn’t ask him to participate in an emotional reunion.

"Just think about what I told you? ‘kay?”

Yiseo nodded and Hojin left.

Chaewon finally smiled awkwardly.

“So, I was not wrong. That was really you…”

Hyunyi swallowed hard.

“We’re busy. This is a place of work, lady. What do you want?” Yiseo cut in abruptly.

“You used to steal all my clothes when we were little and cosplay when you thought no one was looking… I guess I should steal yours now, brother… I mean…”

Her smile was crisped.

“Her name is Hyunyi…” Yiseo said.

“Right… Hyunyi… You looked great. But I will always see my Hyung…”

“Does Mom and Dad know you’re here?” Hyunyi finally said, her voice hoarser than she intended.

Chaewon lowered her gaze, embarrassed.

“No. Huh, they don’t have any idea. You know how they don’t watch TV.”

“So, what brings you?” Hyunyi sighed.

“Oh! I’m engaged. I mean I’m getting married.”

“Oh! Congrats! I guess.”

Yiseo crossed her arms.

“Thank you! He’s from a very good family with a nice background. He is a math professor at the local university. He is very smart and distinguished. He proposed on a trip to JeJu Island last year. I can’t wait for you to meet him. I really hesitated to ask you this… It’s been such a long time. I didn’t know if I should call… But how to get your number…  Maybe I should have sent a card. I don’t know… I just wanted to invite you.”

“To your wedding?”

“Yes, you’re my brother… I mean we’re siblings. I’d really love it if you come…“

“To your wedding?” Hyunyi repeated like a broken record.

Chaewon nodded frantically.

“Tomorrow…”

“Tomorrow?”

“I know it’s short notice but…”

“No shit.” Yiseo muttered in English, floored by Chaewon’s audacity. And people call her a sociopath. That girl just barged into their lives with no warning, asking for attention like an irritating puppy, asking Hyunyi to forget the past four years of her life.

“Sorry, I didn’t introduce you. Chaewon, this is my friend and boss, Jo Yiseo. Yiseo, this is my sister. Chaewon.”

“Nice to meet you.” Yiseo said with a tone that didn’t match her words.

“Likewise.” Chaewon said politely.

“Huh?! Sis, sorry, I can’t… I mean… I can’t… I mean I can’t go.”

“I really need you to be there, Hyunjun. For Mom and Dad. Please! Can’t you just for one day be… you?”

Before Hyunyi knew what was happening, Chaewon pulled her into her warm hug, tears dripping in her eyes. Her arms snaked around her thin waist by custom, as she forgot everything, except for that weeping face in front of her, and that renewed feeling of familiarity.

The boys left the small cafeteria on the second floor. As they round the corner close to the lift, Seungkwon was stopped by a wall of frames. His eyes fixated on one frame in particular in the center. The picture of the former captain of the 5^th precinct stood out among others. His name, Tak Mansoo, Seungkwon could barely make out, before his mind started swirling. His chest rising and falling quickly. His eyes dead. He stood there, staring at that man without really seeing him…

Noticing his sudden absence, Saeroyi turned sharply the minute before it happened. Quickly noticing the familiar dead gaze, he pulled Seungkwon in his arms before he could hit the wall with his forehead, letting him slammed in his chest instead. Saeroyi took the hit, gritting his teeth in pain. He held on firmly on his friend as he struggled to do it again.

“Are you okay, Seungkwon? Seungkwon?” Toni asked worriedly.

But Seungkwon was not responding. He kept slamming into an invisible wall just like a blind bull. It took all of Saeroyi’s strength to hold him back.

“Help me hold him back, Toni.”

Toni did as he was told, securing Seungkwon’s hands behind his back. The trio went down on the floor in a heap. Other police officers came running immediately but Donnie waved them to fall back.  Time seemed to stop. Oddly, he was the only one who didn’t seem distressed, quietly observing. Saeroyi and the young detective looked up at the same time at the Honor wall.

8^th February 2006 –  Seoul, Residential district

Choi SeungKwon distinctly remembered the night he kinda died. Some people may not remember that kind of thing, it may seem petty to most, but the night he died, there was a full moon in the sky. His baby sister was wriggling in her diapers everywhere in the living room. His little brother had stolen his webtoon and was reading on his stomach. Won-Jae kept pushing his set of bifocal glasses, and make gargling noises as he laughed. Seungkwon recalled being so glad he wasn’t really related to that guy. His real dad died a long time ago when they were still living in Busan. He was a fisherman who got caught in a storm on a moonless night. Seungkwon used to think there was no way he would share that fate, getting lost in a storm.

He set his beer on the coffee table and changed TV channel. He had a date with his goddess Gong Hyo Jin Noona in the drama Hello, teacher. Sipping on his beer, he marveled at her sexy curves in that drama. He never loved school more than when he was watching that drama. Getting expelled from school two weeks prior for disruptive behaviors, getting all the time in the world; as a result, to catch up on his favorite dramas, seemed to be the best idea Seungkwon believed he ever had. He was already doing better, working part-time at Mr. Go’s mechanic shop, thanks to his mom. He made a promise to her to do everything in his power to keep the job.

“Seungkwon, while I’m finishing dinner, can you watch your sister?”

“Okay! Eomma?”

“Seems like you had a good day? Is that a smile I see on those lips?”

She said with a smile of her own.

“I’m going on a date with Hye-mi on Saturday.”

“Wow! On a date? You guys are getting serious? Where are you guys going?”

“Just to the park… The arcade maybe…”

“Good for you, my son.” She said, cutting the vegetables.

When the front door slammed violently, Seungkwon bolted upright in response. His mother’s smile disappeared; her every muscle grew tense. She put down the knife, and her hands began to open and close with each quickening breath. Won-Jae crawled on his knees, seemingly petrified.

“You are home already?” She stuttered.

“What’s with that tone? Can’t I come back to my own home when I want?”

“I’m sorry, darling. The dinner is not ready yet. But it’s not gonna be long.”

“What were you doing all day? You’re always pestering me to come back home… and you’re ungrateful about it when I do.”

Yoojin, his mother, resurfaced in the living room, walking briskly, picking up the remote, shutting off the tv.

“Seungkwon, how about you go to your room?! Come on. I will bring you something later…”

Seungkwon stared at Wonjae, who was doing his best to disappear behind the couch. His mother crawled before him, pleading with both hands.

“Go, baby… Please…. ”

Then that man entered the room, smelling like alcohol, sweat, and cigarettes.   Seungkwon watched his baby brother shake like a leaf. Meanwhile, baby Ye-jin was babbling happily all alone over her stuffed animals.

“What is he doing here?”

Seungkwon’s mother pulled on his arm, forcing him on his feet.

“He is just going… Come on, Seungkwon…Go to your room.”

Seungkwon grabbed his cellphone and started to leave.

“I can pour you a bath, honey?” His mother asked, trying to deflect this man’s attention.

“What’s that in his hand? You stop?! What’s that? Did he steal it?”

“No, he didn’t.”

“Did you give that little bastard a new phone?”

“Go into your room, baby.”

His fist clenched, Seungkwon found the way back to his military bunk bed in the basement. He sat down on the edge, clenching and unclenching his fist. He made a promise. He was done, causing trouble. He was going to be good for her. He was going to work his ass off and take everyone far away once he made enough money.

“ A phone?”

“Well, he needs it. For work.”

“That lazy motherfucker doesn’t know how to work. You can’t keep spending the money I give you for my children on that little bastard!”

“No…I paid with the money I made helping Mrs. Kim. So it won’t cost you a dime.”

“So, what? You’re independent now? You and your little bastard don’t need me?!”

“It’s not what I said… I just…Please, can I do anything at all? You want some water? Or a beer? I will finish dinner. I have the rice ready…The side dishes are almost...”

“I told you what I want, Hye-jin. I told you a hundred times already, you ungrateful bitch! I want that stinking good for nothing asshole out of my fucking house! He is always asking for trouble anyway! Getting his ass expelled from school! What dummy! What are you going to do with him?! You’re wasting everybody’s time. He’s a major screw-up.”

“He is doing better. He’s got a job now. He is trying really hard this time.”

“So you got him a job, and now he believes he is the man in my fucking house, drinking my beer.”

“I’m…I just…I didn’t notice…I will talk to him. No, I will pay you back for it.”

The noise the first slap of the night made Seungkwon jumped from his bed. He sat down, clenching the metallic edge of the camping bed.

“Are you dumb? Did I ask you anything, bitch?! He’s 16 and a fucking waste of space! Why can’t he find another place? When I was 16, I was already a man! I didn’t need anyone! I wasn’t a burden to my family. If he wants to do underage drink, he can go find his own place and buy his own fucking beer.”

“Please, I can… Let me clean up at least…Wonjae… Go! Let your father rest! I will call when dinner is ready!”

Seungkwon stared at the door, anticipating its opening. On cue, it opened briskly, and Wonjae rushed down the stairs, his glasses sliding down. Seungkwon was there to catch him as he stumbled on the last stairs. He hugged his frail form shivering in the dark.

“Calm the fuck down.” He whispered.

“Shut up! Shut the fuck up! You fucking idiot! If you only knew the fucking day I had! You and your son, you can’t do shit properly!”

Like a lion in his cage, his stepfather was pacing upstairs, scraping furniture around. Now was the worst time for Ye-jin to manifest herself, but she started wailing anyway. Seungkwon hit the wall with his forehead, startling Won-Jae. 

“Hyung…”

“It’s okay. Start your homework, little brother.”

“But I left my stuff upstairs.”

He turned toward Wonjae, looked down, and realized he was peeing himself in fear of what was to come.

“Shut her up! Why is she crying?”

“It’s because you’re yelling!”

“Make her stop! I can’t take it anymore. You are always training those kids to disrespect me! Get it in your head! This is my house!”

The whimpers slowly receded.

The brothers froze at the same time as they heard a big thud. He probably slapped her, and she fell with the force of it. Though that man’s hand was probably empty, his mother was a frail woman, short, and withdrawn. They were days she didn’t eat at all.

To her, it probably felt like being hit by a truck nonetheless. She didn’t complain or make a noise, but the baby kept wailing. Many nights, he laid in bed, listening to the sound of fighting. His mother used to scream, she used to cry, she used to plead… She used to cower for her life… That man used to chase her around the house.

 He used to hit anything on his path if he didn’t find her. He remembered that man barging into his room at night holding a belt and simply lashing out at him because what other purposes could Seungkwon have in this house. She’d jumped in front of him, and tried to defend them and pushed him out of his room. She used to be defiantly caring, his mother. But years later, she no longer cared, and it only encouraged him to do his worse, because it was no longer fun if she didn’t cry and pleaded and tried to fight him off. The baby kept wailing since his sister was barely born yesterday. It’s not like she was born with a comprehensive understanding of human evil. She cried and cried because all that screaming was probably unbearable. He heard another thud, and it was like they were moving furniture, but he knew it was just her bumping into things as he smashed her head around.  

So, holding onto Wonjae, Seungkwon clenched and unclenched his fist, because he wasn’t his father. He could wait for the storm to pass. He wasn’t going to let the storm take him down. Even if he felt a tornado raging in the pit of his stomach, he had never felt so much rage as when pushed into passivity against his will. He couldn’t even swallow. The anger was like ammonia burning his throat, it boiled in his belly and soon he couldn’t hear anything except Won Jae’s shallow breathing. His own breath came ragged and he was sweating profusely.

“Is she going to shut up or not !”

“Put her down! Please! Not the baby! Beat me! Please! Hurt me! I am sorry! You can kill me! Don’t shake her!”

It was like a spring got suddenly loose and he was moving before he knew it, leaving Won Jae behind.

“No! Go! Seungkwon! Listen to me! Go back to your room! Please baby just this once…”

Her voice was so faint in his ear. It was like she wasn’t even there. All he could do to keep himself together was to keep breathing.  He couldn’t focus anymore. All he could see was the blood on her face, dripping on the floor, making a pool of sorts under her naked feet. That man was standing behind her, holding Ye-jin by her shirt like she was a disobedient little beast. Yejin kept screaming. His mother kept screaming. It was like that man was possessed. It was like they were all demons dancing around each other, holding a cherub, painting the walls red.

Everything went black.

His consciousness started to come back as he noticed the police car's beacons and the ambulance parked outside. Something happened in there. Something truly horrible happened. Two men were dragging him outside toward a white and blue box.  Seungkwon could only make out its blurred shape through bloodshot, bruised eyes.

He suddenly stopped walking and turned. His mother stood there on the sidewalk, talking with another police officer. The devil was standing behind her, wiping his bloodied face. She just stood there, her eyes empty. Someone was zipping a plastic bag behind him. The noise it made in the quiet neighborhood. He stared at the black body bag.

“So, you’re telling me your son did this?”

“Yes, he attacked us all of a sudden. This kid isn’t right. He tried to choke me to death.” The devil said, showing the scars on his neck.

“Madam, I need your statement.”

His mother kept staring at him with those dead eyes.

“It was an accident.”

“What?”

“An accident. Just an accident.”

“No, he attacked us. Tell them, Darling. We cannot keep this a secret any longer. He’s been expelled from school. He’s a monster. My badge is somewhere in the house. I’m on the force.”

“Which precinct?”

“Fifth.”

“We are sincerely sorry for what happened. What your family is going through,  this is tough.”

“Yes? My wife is a bit shocked. It’s normal.”

As he was regaining her sense of self, Seungkwon couldn’t help searching his mother’s reassurance. That was all a lie. Tell them. Tell them. He beat you. Tell them what he did. Tell them. Tell them so we can all leave. Tell them.

“Madam… We really need your statement.”

“I… She is not breathing. She stopped breathing. I was holding her… and she stopped.”

“I am so sorry for your loss, Madam. An authopsy will be ordered to determine the cause of death. Can you tell me who did this to you?”

The beast passed one arm across her shivering shoulder. She was barefoot in the snow, barely feeling the cold.

“Tell them.”

 She suddenly looked up.

“Seungkwon!”

Wonjae pushed the police officers and climbed down the flight of stairs to hug his brother but he was viciously wrenched back by another police officer.

“Let him go! Mom! Seungkwon! He was only trying to do the right thing. He tried…Let me..”

“Calm down, little boy.”

The police officer put his hand over the boy’s mouth, in an effort to restrain him. The devil was fidgeting behind her. Faced with Solomon’s choice, Yoojin finally turned toward the cop.

“My eldest son…he turned into someone else when he’s angry. We’ve been to doctors and… they couldn’t help him. He just…It’s not his fault.”

Grief was something uncalculated and unpredictable. It liked to sneak and fall on you when you least expected. Seungkwon’s eyes blurred as tears welled up. Everything became fuzzy as he watched her turned toward that man, pleading with her eyes again. To be forgiven. To be given shelter.

“Madam?”

“It’s not his fault. Please help him.”

“Eomma…” Seungkwon whispered.

“He’s…He didn’t do it on purpose. He held onto her too hard. He is just a child.”

No. No. No. Seungkwon shook his head in denial. His breathing came ragged again and the world seemed to spin down around him. Before he knew, his body met the ground with a crunch. Lots of hands were on him again, trying to support him, keep him upright. His eyes rolled in their orbits. 

“Hyung! Don’t leave me there! I wanna go with you!”

Wonjae’s bubblehead with his funny glasses was the last thing he saw.

15th August 2020 – SEOUL, POLICE PRECINCT 5^th

He was vaguely aware of his surroundings. He was aware someone was holding him, nursing him softly and someone was calling him. They weren’t the same person. He realized. Blinking back, Seungkwon shuddered and straightened up, helping Saeroyi up.

“I am okay.”

“Hey! What was that?” Saeroyi asked concerned.

“I’m sorry, boss!” Seungkwon lowered his gaze to the floor.  When he finally looked up, Saeroyi could see he was really broken up. He turned to Toni who was patting his back gently.  Then he noticed the curious crowd. “I just… Let’s go…”

Scratching his ears, he dashed toward the exit, waiting for no one. Toni immediately went after him.

“Thanks Det. Lang!” Saeroyi said.

“No, problem.” Donnie Lang said, giving him a reassuring smile.

“Can you tell Byeon-Heon that we were here? He is not alone.”

“Of course…”

“I’m gonna drive.” Toni screamed after Seungkwon. “Give me the keys.”

He expected Seungkwon to protest. Toni wasn’t that good a driver. He had problems with signalizations and his coordination wasn’t that great either. That car was one of his babies.  He expected a torrent of protestations. Yet, Seungkwon flung the keys his way without so much as a protest. He climbed on the passenger seat.

Saeroyi joined them.

“Hey Seungkwon…”

“I don’t wanna talk about it… Boss…”

“Do you know that guy?”

“Who?” Toni asked.

“The Guy on the wall. The Former Captain. Seungkwon…”

“Huh…Huh… No…”

“Seungkwon…”

“He was married to my Mom. But it’s not like I know him.”

“Seungkwon…”

“I don’t wanna talk about it, Saeroyi.” He said firmly.

“Okay… I shouldn’t have asked you to call Det. Lang. I’m sorry. It’s on me.”

“That’s okay. It’s okay… Donnie is fine. I don’t hate all cops… Just one.”

Saeroyi exchanged a glace with Toni in the rearview and nodded. Toni dropped Seungkwon off first, despite the fact they were technically driving his car.

“ I will drop Saeroyi to his place. Have some rest. I will pick you up tomorrow to go to the gym as usual. Okay?”

“Okay…” Seungkwon shrugged as he opened the passenger door.  

Saeroyi got down at the same time to take his seat in the front.

“Listen, this is not my place to tell you how to deal with your demons. But you helped me deal with mine and you dedicated your life to help achieve my dream, so I think I owe it to you, to do the same and butt in even if you think that’s not my problem. If you wanna talk, I’m here.”

“We are…” Toni corrected from the driver's seat.

Saeroyi patted his shoulders. Seungkwon sighed.

“Thanks Guys! But everything is... fine. I think I’m just tired!”

He said his voice hollow.

“Okay, See you tomorrow then.”

“See you tomorrow.”

Toni and Saeroyi silently watched Seungkwon disappeared inside his building.

“Let me drive you home…” Toni said very seriously, concentrating on his task.

“Do you want me to drive, Toni?”

“Oh I thought you’d never asked!”

They exchanged seats and Saeroyi very easily turned on the engine.

“Do you want me to drop you at your grandmother’s?”

Toni lived in his grandmother’s triplex downtown. It was a vast place with a garden on the roof.  The whole crew was there for Toni’s last birthday. That’s when he realized Toni was a social butterfly, he must have invited at least a hundred of his close friends as he called them.

“Actually, can you drop me in Itaewon? I have someone to meet.”

“I need to know how you do that. How you always have someone to meet…”

“That’s a trade secret. If I tell you, I would have to kill you Boss.”

Chuckling, he slowed down and dropped Toni like he asked. He observed as his friend entered a bar around the corner and sighed. Staring at his watch, he pondered what to do now. He could go back home. But somehow he didn’t really want to be alone. So, he called Yiseo.

“Hello?”

“I was wondering what you were doing?”

“Amazingly, I’m working, Boss.”

“Are you in IC?”

“No, I made it home.”

“Can I come by?”

There was a quiet pause. Saeroyi licked his lips nervously.

“Y-yes.”

“I’m parking in front of your building. See you soon.”

Seungkwon sighed as he exited the elevator on his floor. He stepped out crossing the floor to his 2-bedroom apartment. He was typing his password when the door behind him flung open and two Boston terriers came out to furiously greet him, one, nabbing his shoes, the other jumping against his right leg.

His face immediately lit up when he picked up Rocky on the left. Bianca on the right, the excited one kept jumping asking to be petted. He attended to her then. Then Bianca returned to her master, jumping in Hyun Yi’s arm. She was straight out of a shower, wearing a long baseball shirt and shorts. He knew how that may look like.

It may look like something sinful. But it was all perfectly normal and in the range of decency.  They were good neighbors in addition to being colleagues and friends. Three years ago, he bought his apartment off-plan, it wasn’t even finished. When he moved in, he realized none other than that girl was his neighbor, having retrieved the plans on his desk, way after he bought his, having invested all her royalties from her cookbooks into buying a three-bedroom apartment. She ought to always surpass him in everything she does.  It was all a glorious misunderstanding, an epic fight when neither of them wanted to abandon their prize… It all happened by chance, even the fact they got matching dogs. One Sunday, they went to the grocery store, together as a way to reduce their CO2 impact on the environnement. Also because he was the only one who owns a car. Two to be precise. But it was all Hyunyi's idea. So, they went shopping and on the way back to their car, they found a cardboard box with the two puppies behind a bush. These poor dogs must have cost a fortune to their indelicate owner. He'd always wanted a dog. So, he adopted them both. Hyunyi fell in love with the female, so he let her keep it. To keep those adorable thrillseekers, Demolition tools, from running havoc in their apartments,  without interfering with their busy schedule, they made a solidarity pact, taking turns caring for them. With rules like whoever comes home first take the puppies out.  This was an organization with a set custody schedule and all.  But it worked.

 “How was it? Did you see him?” Hyun Yi asked, putting Bianca on the floor, letting her go back and stretched her legs in the apartment.

He shook his head in response to her query.

“Why not?”

“The prosecutors were still interrogating him when we arrived.”

He turned to face her, leaning heavily against his door.

“Too bad. But what about that weird cop?”

“He was there…”

“He is still in love with you?” She grinned, teasing.

“You are worse than Toni.”

“Why? I’m just saying you two would make a cute couple. No?”

He simply shrugged, focusing on her feet that were wearing fluffy bunny sandals. Her glittering painted toenails were distracting for some reasons.

“Oh my what’s wrong? No, response when teased. You look awful by the way. As if you saw a ghost… Did something happened?”

Maybe that was it, maybe he saw a ghost from the past. But even that, he couldn’t tell Hyunyi. He shook his head.

“How was your day?” He asked with a voice that didn’t sound like his own.

She blinked in confusion. As if he would care enough to ask in normal circumstances, she was starting to get anxious, staring at him worriedly.

“Hojin gave us homework… I’m working on a new restaurant concept with Yiseo. Ah! And my sister came to see me…”

“Oh that’s nice! I didn’t know you had a sister. Are you two close?”

She tilted a head on the side, trying to decipher what was wrong with him. Who was this boneless alien parasite?  What have they done to her Seungkwon? She pursed her lips in confusion. He shifted position slightly, his hands back in his pockets.  

“Of course not, if you were… I’d probably would have heard about her earlier.”

“That brain of yours is not completely dead, Sir. I’m glad.” Hyunyi teased.

She was disenchanted when he didn’t retort anything back. She was also disenchanted when he looked like he had no more fight in him. When he stood there like a sad scarecrow. He sighed. She sighed back. She wanted to slap him awake and shake him out of the stupor he was in. He was creeping her out.

“Good night. Thanks for Rocky.”

“You’re welcome… Err… Stupid, I was about to order. I’ve got cold beers in the fridge too. You look like you’d need a little pick me up? Have you eaten yet?”

His lips spread wide, and for a minute, Hyunyi was glad to have the Seungkwon she knew back. But he frowned…

“You always order a pizza triple cheese and extra mushrooms… I hate it.”

“I will not order that one… I promise… You’re such a baby. Actually, I was going to order from Bollychicken and Dr. Sun as part of the competitive intelligence program.”

“What’s that?”

“Checking our competitions. Yiseo wants to attack PCS Group on the high-end market, but Hojin wants her to take on SunG’s lower to middle-class market first.  SunG specializes in fast food and deliveries. Their CEO is gunning to acquire Jang Dae Hee’s shares.”

He frowned, even more confused. She shrugged and left her spot in the entrance to go back inside. He hesitated only a minute on the threshold before taking his shoes off and his jacket and tie.

“ Yiseo and Hojin want to launch a new brand soon.  They say we have to constantly keep moving. DanBam is not the end. So we’re working on two new concepts. It will be a step up… One is a chef incubator… It’s like a pop-up restaurant for Chefs. Every week a different chef will get to conceive his menu; it will be a totally new experience for the customers.  The second idea is mine…”

He paused in the living room, trying to decide which eccentric colored sofa to land on, the velvet emerald green one or the pink one. He landed on the green one, Rocky jumping on the pillow beside him.

She came back with a fresh pack of beer and a pair of socks, two things that don’t quite go together.

“It’s a restaurant where you don’t know what you order… Wait for it. Delivery only. I call it SoS Mommy … You will order from an app where all customers have their preferences and allergies registered, and then you will get a full meal delivered to your door, something different each time,  close to your typical mom home-cooked meal… “

She pushed Rocky off the couch and sat on the other end, putting back the socks.

“ That sounds good. What about a subscription service so we can be totally lazy and just wait for our meals to be delivered to our doors  like a socks box.”

Leave it to that boy to take a basic idea and pushed it in a direction, giving it a whole new dimension! It sounded crazy but at the same time it sounded brilliant. Hyunyi  nodded.

“You subscribed to a socks box?”

 “Yup, I do. You should too.  I said that because those are my socks. They were from the March box. I recognized the pattern.”

“Choi  Seungkwon, you seemed clueless like that. But you’re so sharp… So wise.”

“Thank you, I keep telling you guys.”

“They were pretty for once. I don’t know in which vortex my socks always end up when I do the laundry. I can’t find them.”

He didn’t want to tell her that Rocky actually tore them apart and piled them up under the couch in his place. He never knew what was that dog’s fascination with Hyunyi’s smelly socks. Even now, that little bastard was trying to sniff her toes in those socks as if it was some kind of drug.

“It’s a good idea. My idea. Subscriptions boxes are the future.”

“I know that’s how you managed to dress so smartly. Someone does this for you… There are no other explanations. That and also the fact that you receive tons of package deliveries.”

“Very funny…”

They sat there in pleasant companies, talking about the day, watching tv. She told him again about her sister’s visit and the wedding invitation. She said she was conflicted about going since it involved turning herself into a boy again.

When the delivery man came, they ate the competition’s fried chicken and curry. It was almost half-past ten when Seungkwon decided it was time to go back to bed. Honestly, that crazy day could have stopped there, with him going back to his apartment with Rocky in tow, but he had to lean and kiss her goodnight. He had to make his life difficult like that. To be fair, she was also to blame, she also leaned toward him too easily. He didn’t even know what she expected to happen, next thing he knew his lips were brushing hers in slow motion.

For a second, it was like everything couldn’t be more perfect in his mind. He had a life here. He made a new life for himself. A comfortable new life. The suppleness of her lips, in addition with that pear and mango shampoo scent must have blinded him, because next thing he knew he was closing his eyes, as if he wanted to mark and stamp that moment in his mind.

“Choi Seungkwon?” He blinked back the dream he just had and opened his eyes wide. He was leaning toward her, almost drooling. Did he fell asleep?

“What are you doing?” She was asking. Their faces were incredibly close to the point where he could smell her wet hair. He swallowed hard.

“Err… I’m going to bed… I mean back to my place.”

Her eyes were open wide in alert.

“You…”

More than straightening up, he sprang into motion, dashing for the door.

“Seungkwon?”

He stopped nervously. The fuck was wrong with his brain?

“Are you sure you’re alright and nothing happened? You seemed troubled?”

“I’m fine. I just told you…”

“Dumbass, I know you are. Fine. Technically.  Can’t you see I’m trying to say I’m here for you! If you need to talk! I’m right there!”

He smiled softly, standing there his hands in his pocket.

“Listen, Hyunyi, I don’t know how you left things off with your parents… But sometimes, you don’t get a second chance to make things right. Trust me. Goodnight, Hyunyi…”

Hyunyi fell back on her couch before she decided Seungkwon may be right on something.

If Park Saeroyi only knew what kind of cataclysmic event he triggered with his ‘See you Soon’, he would have volunteered to go back to jail to pay for his sins. Yiseo bolted on her feet, then sat down, then bolted up again, checking her clothes. She was wearing satin white pjs. She looked around her at all the take out trash and half-empty beer cans. What was wrong with her? She hastily grabbed everything disposable and throw it in the trash can. She smelled her PJs. Barely Tolerable. She berated herself. Don’t be that girl who changes everything about her for a boy? You look good… These were nice. It’s only your second time wearing it.  You dirty slob. Hit that shower now. She looked up and admired her silhouette in the mirror on the wall.

M.I.A. - Bad Girls

Shit. She crossed her living room in record time, climbing on sofa and armchairs as a shortcut, blasted through her bedroom door, realized it was in shambles. She remembered having trouble deciding what to wear this morning. The result of her indecision was strewn haphazardly over the drawer, on the armchair, on the bench, on the floor.   She gathered clothes, shoes, and accessories in one go and dropped everything in the dressing room. 

She picked up all the sex toys on the bed and put them in a box she hid under the bed.  She hopped in the shower in record time, grabbed a blue laced crop top and satin PJs, and her favorite Powerpuff themed bathrobe, thinking it made for a spicy fun mix.  Almost breathless, she peeked in the mirror again. That was better. A touch, Demure. Nonchalant. Effortless. Even a bit kinky. You are so sexy. Girl, you’re smashing hot!

The door rang, and she lost all that assurance she just built when she went to open the door. Saeroyi smiled, a bit embarrassed.

“Hey!”

“Hello…” She responded with a grin. She was such an idiot.

“I know it’s late. I’m not bothering you, I hope. I just felt like…” He said, looking all tense and serious, his hand holding the door jamb.

She shook her head like a disarticulated doll.  She was such a dumb idiot.

“I missed you too.” She finished for him.

Saeroyi nodded gently.  That’s exactly what he wanted to say. He surveyed his surroundings warily before coming in, his eyes roaming curiously everywhere but in her direction, seemingly not even paying attention to her naked off-shoulder bathrobe.

 Yiseo slowly closed the door behind him, praying. She wasn’t religious per se, but she’d do everything for that man to ravish her right there. She’d start a cult even. Please, someone, cure him of his shyness and… Okay, Yiseo admitted. She was a little bit horny.

Prior to meeting him, she didn’t even know this kind of feeling. Sex was boring to her after a while. And she went through close to six years of unrequited love in silence, not even thinking about it. All she wanted was his love. Six months ago, it had been enough that he told her these magical words she’d been waiting for and that he kept on reminding her daily. But now, she was growing greedy. She wanted more.

She had no idea why it didn’t happen yet. With all the smoke signals she sent in the air?! He came to her place a couple of times before, but he never spent the night. Every time, it got a bit steamy. He kissed her goodnight and went home. Why? She had no idea. It was starting to erode her confidence a little. The fact she wanted him so much, and he seemed so unbothered and cool. She had to coerce him into going on a date or giving her a kiss. She had to corner him, so he got used to holding her hand in public. There was so much more she wanted to do to that boy.

“Yiseo?”

“Huh?”

He looked around, confused.

“Where can I put this?” He held his jacket to her. Her throat was suddenly dry. He was always wearing so many layers; she forgot how tall and slender he could be with just a pressed shirt on.

“Everything alright?”

Yiseo realized she was still holding onto his jacket. She put it neatly on a hanger and in the closet.  

“Yes… Do you wanna drink something?”

“I see you have beers… A beer, maybe.” He said, referring to the overflowing trash in the kitchen. It looks like she had a party in there. Bravo Slob!

 “It’s coming right up. You can sit. I ordered in earlier and ate already. But I have some leftovers if you’re hungry?“

“Not really.” He said, staring at a picture of Yiseo’s mother wearing Minnie Mouse ears in the Happiest Place on Earth. Mini Yiseo was already wearing her signature leather jacket and a red peas baby doll dress in her pre-teens and looked way cooler.

He sat down.

From the Kitchen, she watched him sit, marveling at his perfect modeling silhouette, his naked feet wriggling on her plush carpet, the way he tried to keep a good posture on the sofa, his hands in his pockets. Finally, he leaned over her worksheets and laptop, seemingly lost in thoughts as he was reading.  

“So, you told me you were working…”

“Yes, Hojin came by earlier. Apparently, SunG made a bold move acquiring 4.3% of Jangga.”

His jaw tensed.

“That’s a lot.”

“Like Hojin said, it’s more like a show of force. ”

She came back with six cans of beers and kneeled around the coffee table.

“That got my attention for sure.” He said as he grabbed a pen to correct one of her financial projections. She knew she left some mistakes in there since she just changed variables when he called earlier. She could have told him just that.  But for a prodigy that strives to be the best,  letting another person correct her mistakes was akin to an expression of trust and love. She simply sipped on her beer, watching him, erase, pause, scribble, circle in red, reread it again.

“There’s something you’re not telling me.” He said without pausing.

She frowned. How could he read her so easily and yet not see how she was literally pining for him? She shifted position on her knees. He took a swig of beer. She smiled, easily turning the tables on him.

“There’s something you omitted yourself. You go first.” He looked at her with a smile.  

“It’s nothing. We didn’t get to see Byeon Hyeon. That was okay. But back at the station, Seungkwon had something like a seizure. A blackout of sorts like that night in Dan Bam.”

“Do you know what triggered his anger ?”

“A picture of his stepfather. Did you know his stepfather was a cop?”

Yiseo shook her head, wide eye.

“Really? How did he end up in jail then?”

Saeroyi shrugged.

“I guess I never asked.” Yiseo added.

Saeroyi tilted his head on the side, thoughtful.

“You never ask either, right?”

“I trust him.”

Typical Saeroyi. He didn’t say I trusted him. He used the present tense to imply nothing changed on that part. He will always trust Seungkwon.

“Even if there’s this part of him, this explosive part, you don’t know about.”

He finally nodded.

“Do you know what happened to the stepfather? Where is he now?”

“Apparently he retired… His picture was on a wall of fame or something. I asked Toni to look it up. Can you help?”

She nodded eagerly, and he leaned in to kiss her furtively on the cheek.

“Your turn?” He whispered.

“Well, Mr. Han, SunG’s CEO, was seen getting in and out of Jang Dae-Hee’s hospital room.”

“ And you think it means Jang wants to sell his shares?”

“Hojin thinks so. I personally believe he could sell his own liver on the black market but not that. Never Jangga. ”

“Yes, maybe, maybe not.” He hissed, scratching his head. “So,  I guess…Hojin wants me to go ask Jang Dae Hee to sell me those shares instead. End the problem once and for all.”

“Hojin’s plan. Not mine. Mine takes into account the fact my boss still hates and despises that guy with every fiber of his being.”

He nodded. That was pretty accurate.

“ So instead,  I intend to build a new brand from scratch that will extinguish all competitions and make sure IC comes out on top, so my boss can be happy.”

He turned toward her with half a smile.

“You’re very dedicated to making your boss happy, aren’t you, Yiseo?”

She didn’t know if that was his deep voice or the way he said it, but his words rolled through her core, making her shiver. She abandoned her seat, kin on reducing whatever distance was between them. As she leaned closer to him, she almost lost her balance. His left hand firmly steadied her, the other tore the price tag down off her luxurious sleepwear.

“You must think I’m such a Klutz sometimes.” She said breathless.

“All I know is how much I love you. I never get tired of saying it. And you should know, it makes me feel very special in fact how clumsily dedicated you are…”

She straddled him without asking for his consent and untied the robe.

“Do you like what you see?”

“Well, that’s a lot of skin…” He said, touching the lace softly as if it may have been radioactive. “But yes… it’s…”

Transparent enough to suggest all the curves of her body. Just enough so he could imagine all that he could do…

“It suits you.” He lowered his gaze sheepishly, then immediately looked up, his face catching fire. He inhaled sharply, biting the lips.

“Are you gonna stay the night?” She asked, imprisoning his face in her hands.  He didn’t say anything, simply closing his eyes.

Did she really want him too?

Their lips met half way, brushing each other softly, not very gently, not really hesitating. It was nothing like their first kiss. It was more slowed by greed and the desire to savor the moment. He savored the slow opening of her mouth under pressure, played with her tongue and suckled on her lips. The more he spent time with her, the less he remembered how it felt to be without her. That was somehow even more exhilarating her thought. The thought, that she was carefully destroying all the walls he erected to survive the loss of his only family,  the walls he erected around his heart to survive loneliness. It was also a sobering thought. A stalling one too. To realize he didn’t want to lose whatever this was, whatever they had that made things so easy for him, that made his nights that much sweeter. He wanted this to last. He stopped to look at her pretty round face, petting her hair softly.

He didn’t want to see again the sad expression on her face like when he broke her heart. He didn’t want to fail her but he was already desperate. To have again someone he honestly couldn’t live without, after losing the person he couldn’t live without was like falling into another precipice with no parachute trusting only your guts. They stared into each other’s eyes. He wanted to tell her what she meant to him. He wanted to tell her so many things. He leaned again, ready to capture her lips instead when the doorbell rang.

Without thinking, he dislodged her on his lap and went straight for the door, almost forgetting it was technically not his home. He opened the door to find something unexpected. He called out Yiseo.

“Yiseo?”

“Huh?”

She was one step behind him when she peered into the door, blinking comically, unsure what she was seeing.  A dashing young man in tuxedo stood in her entrance. A dashing young man that looked disturbingly like Hyunyi.

“Saeroyi?! What are you… Anyway! Oh,  hey Yiseo? I know it’s late. But would you be my plus-one to a wedding tomorrow?”

Saeroyi turned toward Yiseo too, visibly completely lost. Tilting his head on the side, he pointed at Hyunyi, silently demanding an explanation for this.

“Right, I knew I was forgetting something.”

“Wow! All that lace… Definitely racy. I love it!”

“Thank you!” Yiseo said with a proud grin.

Saeroyi’s attention definitely snapped back to Hyunyi. Whatever this was! He didn’t like it at all!

Chapter Text

March 21^st, 2024 - Somewhere in Seoul –

The knife met flesh again and again, in sickeningly beautiful precision, guided not by luck but raw anger and hatred. It made a satisfying squish as the tip of the blade sank deeper and deeper in that man’s chest, droplets flying her way, spraying her neck and her chest gruesomely. The blade made a dull sound as it touched the carpeted floor. Yiseo stared coolly as the man stumbled backward, holding his bleeding side. He looked at her… at the world in shock. She was pushed on the side, something, someone bumped into her, and the door slammed hard. Footsteps were heard in the distance. Like a supernatural phenomenon, the sunlight in the office dimmed so suddenly, as if a cloud outside decided this was the perfect moment to get stationed above this cursed mansion. Yiseo barely registered it.  She caught her reflection in the grand mirror on the wall. Her white dress was stained deep scarlet, and dried spots of blood speckled her neck grossly.  She remembered how it was just the day before that she took time to dress up for what was supposed to be the best day of her life. What happened?

The older man did not make much noise, just whimpers and stifled moans as he continued to trek toward his desk. She imagined people squealed like pigs when they get stabbed. Especially true pigs. Not him. It seemed. Yiseo was almost disappointed.

She slowly looked down at the soiled Persian rug under her bare feet. The golden paper-knife laid on the floor in a pool of blood just next to Jang Geun Won’s unconscious body.

The man tripped again, barely standing. He groaned as he tried to catch his breath, his throat producing a sick gargling sound. Yiseo looked up again in his direction as she slowly picked up the knife. Her hand wasn’t trembling on the knife as she picked it up, her eyes staring head-on.  The Pig managed to fell into the chair behind his desk by some kind of miracle. He tried to breathe as he fumbled with the telephone, trying to call for help.

 He was a bad man who did awfully bad things. The world would be so much better without him. The world would be a much better place without people like him. Yiseo reasoned as she violently tore the cord of the desk phone.

He coughed hard, sputtering blood everywhere on the priceless furniture. On the phone… On the nicely printed paper… On the leather organizer… On the lamp…

“Stop! Stop! Don’t come any closer. Your friends… Your family… You think you… stand a chance… against me? IC… Amateur… You kids… Who do you think you are? I will make your life a living hell. You are finished. You are all a bunch of nobodies… You think you can make me fall? No, little girl, I will destroy you just like I did your little fiancé. You’ll learn your place like that other little bitch! You will learn what I do to naughty little sluts like you!”

She hadn’t even realized she was walking toward him until he told her to stop.  It froze her in her tracks with the bleeding weapon in her hand. She absentmindedly wiped it on the side of her dress. However, as he touched on the subject of Saeroyi, as he spoke about her Heart like he knew anything about anything at all, her eyes filled with tears. Something snapped inside her.  She thought she could hear a bleep inside her head. She circled the desk and grabbed his tie in her tiny fist. Yiseo wanted to listen to that piggy squeal… 

March 20^th, 2010, Hudson Falls, State of New York, 

It was a day like any other day except Jo Jeong Ming came back early from her job as Assistant sales manager in Bloomingdale. She parked her car in the alley like usual and jumped out of it, phone glued to her ears, hands busy with grocery bags. Ellen asked about the girls like always. Jeong Ming, or Julie as she was known in the US,  was about to proudly announce to her friend the good news. Rae got her acceptance letter to Harvard. When she noticed the pair of boy sneakers on the doormat, she paused mid-sentence, then excused herself. Before she made it upstairs,  Yiseo came out of her room in bra and shorts.

“This is not what you think…”

Knowing her daughter, Jeong Min immediately knew it was always worse than what her vivid imagination could conjure up, working at its best. The situation became more transparent as not one but two teenage boys came out of Yiseo’s bedroom at once, dashing madly toward the door. Jo Jeong Ming knew only two choices. Either she fell apart and had a heart attack right there, or she hardened her heart and prepared herself to go to jail for murder. She stumbled, holding the railings, but choose option number two. She grabbed Yiseo, and before she knew what came over her, she slapped her twice.

They faced each other incredulously after that. They pondered how they made it to this point. Like always, there was more to the story.

This whole thing started in September; Jo Yiseo lost her virginity to a boy named Wyatt.  It was a nonevent in itself. No matter how she looked at it, it was less spectacular than she thought it would be. In fact, she expected fireworks and mind-blowing orgasms and got mild trepidation in her toes and a vaguely pleasant sensation in her lower regions instead. She expected excruciating pain and bleeding. She got sudden hot flashes and then nothing.

Some might argue that she was among the lucky ones. It wasn’t that bad for all the horror testimonies Yiseo heard from her fellow classmates, but she expected better. Just a tad bit better. With a lot more excitement, we might add, since she was Jo Yiseo, the girl who excelled at anything she did. It was a discovery in itself that she didn’t really get this on her first try. She remembered pushing his dead weight off of her, bolting from the bed, getting dressed in a hurry, grabbing Rae’s hand downstairs, and getting the hell out of Dodge.

Her fascination with Wyatt Lederman had started on a Monday after an impromptu kiss behind the bleachers after school, and it ended prodigiously fast by Friday on his older brother’s bed. It was inaccurate. It didn’t exactly end on Friday since, after her initial rebuttal, Yiseo proceeded to keep him around as her first friend with benefits. She practiced and got better at it. When her fascination with Lederman ended, she started another with Sex itself. She wanted to know everything about it and considered any opportunity as a chance to learn more. She did it with various boys everywhere she could possibly think of. Call her an overachiever if you want; she tried the whole catalog of positions, studied the Kamasutra like the bible, rated every encounter on a scale from A to F. She did everything like it was an extracurricular activity she needed to pass to get into Harvard. Needless to say, she overdid it a bit…

See, Wyatt was the boy next door type if you wanted your neighbor to look like Dylan O’Brien from Teen Wolf. He played on the basketball team. And while Yiseo was just a freshman, he was already a senior, with every girl in her class drooling on the specimen every time he crossed the hallway. No Freshman would dare talk to him except for her. But she only did it because he hung out a lot with her cousin Rae Rae. As a Full-time member of Rae Rae’s Beehive, he followed her around with his friends like a moth follows flame. Trust, he was the most perfect willing prey for Yiseo and Rae’s experiment for all the reasons cited above.

Let’s talk about Rae now; it’s gonna be important…

Back then, Yiseo had an older first cousin / best friend/partner in crime named Rae, short for Raemi. Raemi was some type of Asian Valkyrie evolving among plain-looking high-schoolers with eczema. Smoking, cursing, and drinking like a sailor, she was a walking talking contradiction with a stellar GPA. Contradiction because her thought-provoking college essay on the intricacies of women’s macro socioeconomics or how to reduce sexual harassment in first world countries put her on the admittance list of the most prestigious college in the United States, to name a few Harvard, Yale, Princeton, Cornwell. On the other hand, there was an ongoing bet in the student body on whether or not she was going to make it to the end of the school year without provoking another scandal, when she reduced the math teacher more than once to a babbling mess, send another colleague to therapy, sued the cheerleading team, sued the parents of the cheerleading captain, run for student presidency and won on a technicality,  requested a non-discriminating parking spot because she diagnosed herself with a melanin deficient syndrome and an allergy to the sun. Just to name a few of her accomplishments, not even diving into Yiseo’s input into the mayhem. You guessed it, she was the overall lousy influence, which prompted Yiseo’s mother to plan their return to Seoul.

But we’re getting a bit ahead of ourselves here.

You have to understand, this thing with Wyatt, specifically this thing with Sex, started because Yiseo asked Rae Rae one single question back in September. She asked about one of the greatest mysteries on earth. She asked out loud what it felt like to have sex. It wasn’t unusual for Yiseo and Rae to engage in these in-depth discussions right before bedtime. These two could talk about almost anything together. But this one question had Rae getting anxious and agitated for some reason. She silently paced in the bedroom. What it felt like to have sex? She stared at her younger cousin, concentrating.

  Rae wasn’t much of a teacher.  She couldn’t just tell Yiseo with words. Every time, Yiseo would ask a question, most people will answer with a warning or a cautionary tale; Rae’d rather take her cousin on her tour like the Rabbit did Alice in Wonderland. Like that time, Yiseo asked what it felt like to steal, and they went to New York for the day, shoplift in Macy’s, and gifted a homeless person with a Gucci purse, two perfumes, and a chic Roberto Cavalli scarf. Drinking. Doing drugs. No, she couldn’t just tell. She was more of a fantasy dealer, a merchant of high-end experience to her younger cousin.

“It may work out.” She finally said, holding her pointy chin. 

In the end, with Raemi, you gotta trust that it always came from a good intention. In the end, with Yiseo, you gotta trust that it was always about innocent curiosity.

“You wanna try?”

“What?”

“You wanna fuck one of the boys at school?”

“No…”

Yiseo shook her head, her face reddening. Raemi stared at her in distrust.

“ I mean… I was just curious.”

“Is that a no, Chicken?”

“No, it’s not a no.” The chicken said.

“It’s a yes.”

“It’s an ‘I don’t know? Can I please ask where you’re going with this? You didn’t quite answer my question, and…”

“Who would answer this dumb question?”

“Who? I don’t know. Someone half normal would just say something like boys stink, don’t you get close to them.”

“Who would say something like that? Boys do stink. But this is Human instinct, so… You're gonna find yourself stuck beneath them at one point or another. So who?”

“Who? What?”

“You know… Who you don’t know about and you wanna know about? Who’s the lucky dickhead. Don’t lie to your Big Sis, YingYang. Just tell me. I’ll arrange it for you. Make it happen. Make sure it’s safe.”

“Safe…”

Trust that your idea of a safe situation and Raemi’s were probably two things. Trust your instinct to run. Yiseo told herself, unsuccessfully trying to discourage herself.  She crossed her arms and sat on the bed facing Rae, super intrigued.

“What do you mean safe?”

"As in you’re not getting raped by retards…  As in you're not catching any nastiness on your discovery tour to slutdom… I don’t know… Safe… Trust your big sis…”

She sat on her office chair with that odd expression. You could ask for anything, even send two men on the moon; Rae Rae always managed to deliver big on her promises.

“You can arrange for a boy to sleep with me on Friday? Right.”  Yiseo defiantly asked with a sneer.

She knew it was dangerous to challenge Rae Rae’s little prick monster. Of course, she could do that if she proposed. Women in their family could do practically anything they set themselves to.

It was just that despite knowing it may later implode in her face, Yiseo was somewhat attracted to danger. She actually lived for the adrenaline of not knowing just how far Raemi’s schemes were going to lead them.  The brat smirked because it sounded right there like fun. Danger often equals unequivocal fun.

“I will arrange for a boy to kiss you on Monday, be your boyfriend all week, and fuck you on Friday. Sounds good to you?”

“You’re just gonna convince a guy to do that.”

“Not just any guy, Ying Yang. The guy.”

She continued scribbling in her notebook. Yiseo nodded. Always very practical, she marveled at how Raemi’s mind worked as if on a mission. Her mind worked similarly. It was like staring at her own reflection.  She added a couple of conditions. They settled on a target. So that’s how it started officially.

Back to the moment where Jo Jeong Min snapped, and Yiseo remembered the bitter sting sensation on her left cheek where her mother slapped her.

“What do you think you’re doing, Yiseo? Do you know what I sacrifice for you, do you? Your father never helped. I’m doing all this by myself. Why would you do something this dumb? What happened if you get pregnant?”

The boy ran out of the house, leaving mother and daughter screaming in the house.

“I thought you were coming later tonight.”

“What kind of answer is that? How long has it been going on?”

“Let’s not make a big deal out of this?”

“Not make a big deal… I found a boy creeping out of my virgin daughter’s bedroom.”

“Not a virgin. That ship sailed a while ago…”

“What?”

“I’m old enough to know what I’m doing.”

“Oi! You… What did you just say?”

“Mom, it’s okay. I’m sorry you should have to learn about it like that. But you know these things happen…”

“No, they don’t, Yiseo.”

“Ellen’s twin daughters both have boyfriends. They’re even on the pill.”  

“But they…”

“They’re younger than me. Exactly.”

“You’re not them.”

“As in, I’m not American?”

“As in I’m not Ellen, you know my rules. No boys before…”

“Before Harvard…No boys before books… I know…”

“Your future is at stakes here…”

“You’re a bit melodramatic… Raemi made it to Harvard, and she has a tramp stamp.”

Saying that so casually may have been the wrong approach because Jeong Ming was irate after that, shaking the walls with her protests. She was still shouting like a madwoman when Raemi came back from school.

“I’m back!”

“You?! Raemi! Get your butt right here!”

“Hey, Auntie!”

“You did this! You’re responsible somehow?! I just know you put her up to this?”

“She didn’t do anything…” Yiseo countered.

“Shut up!”

Rae paused in the living room, taking off her sunglasses nonchalantly.

“This? What are we talking about? Whose mountain did I blow up this time?”

“Her having sex. With boys.”

“I wouldn’t imagine her doing it with goats, you know, except if that’s her thing, of course. We don't judge. Oh, that’s why you skipped school! You little slut!”

“I didn’t skip school. Science lab was canceled.”

“ And you thought riding Wyatt was the way to go? "

"Not Wyatt. Kenny."

"No way, the chess nerd. You are wildly out of control.”

Raemi shrugged.

“Wait? Stop! I’m talking to you two! Are you listening, Raemi? Yiseo? Are you two out of your goddamn minds?”

Raemi rolled her eyes.

“ She is fucking. So what?”

“Eomma, don’t be unfair! Rae’s got nothing to do with this.”

“Unfair? I know she influenced you to do this… I’ve had enough of you two causing problems. This has to stop.”

“Listen, Auntie, it’s better she does it at home. I mean exploring and trying out new things...”

“Why do you have to be like that, Raemi? What is wrong with you? Why do you have to destroy everything?”

Raemi frowned.

“She was safe. She was learning to be a strong woman taking care of her business… You should be proud of her...”

“Enough! I am done with you two always conspiring to get in trouble. I am done trying to get through to you, Raemi.”

“Stop it, Mom!”

“ We’re going back to Seoul.”

“What? No!” 

“Raemi, you will go to Harvard in the fall anyway. While Yiseo and I, we will go back to Seoul. I just got a job offer yesterday. I was not about to take it, but you girls leave me no choice.”

“You can’t do that. You can’t just decide where I live and what I do with my body.”

“Actually, she can, kiddo. She is your Ma. Don’t be ungrateful! Be glad you still have one of those! I won’t be a bother, Auntie. You can go with your daughter wherever the hell you, please. Don't let me stand in your way! I will take care of myself. Like I always do.”

“You got to find help, Raemi. This is unhealthy.”

“She’s the one fucking around, and I’m the one who needs help? You’re a trip, Auntie! You know that? So what if she’s having sex? She’s basically Einstein. At least she’s having fun! You’re using protection like I showed you? Never trust those boys to do a woman’s job! As for going back to Seoul? I don’t care! Whatever! Bon voyage!”

“Rae…Eomma…”

“See… I can’t believe I tried to help you. I can’t believe I took you in!”

“Right, you shouldn’t have, Auntie! It’s not a good look on you; you not trying to look selfish! Come on next time, leave the poor orphan at the orphanage.”

“Mom! How could you say that to her!”

“Why are you so keen on making everyone around you miserable, Rae! You ruined everything. Everything I worked for… You are just so…”

“What can I say? I'm rotten. Don't let me spoil your golden goose here! Your ticket to financial freedom! Your second chance at life! Don’t wait for me, either! You know good-for-nothing brats often won’t come home. ”

Raemi said before leaving, slamming the door behind her.

“Look what you did, Mom! You are so determined in believing I will fail you somehow that I almost wish I would, just to get rid of all your stupid misplaced expectations.”

“Don’t you want to go to Harvard? Don’t you wanna have a good easy life?”

“If I go or not is my decision anyway, not yours or Rae’s, or anyone. Just like what I do with my body…”

“I don’t want you to be like me. Imagine if you got pregnant, all the work you did would be for nothing. Yiseo… I’m doing this for you. Raemi…she’s… ”

“You are so cruel, Eomma.”

“I have to protect you…”

“Yes, but what about Raemi? Raemi got no one else…”

“Raemi is sick. She drinks, she smokes… and she stays late outside… It’s miraculous she got into Harvard. How did she do that? I don't know, but don't you go thinking that just because she got in, it's gonna be easy for you. Not if you don't work, Yiseo.”

“Mom…”

Jeong Ming sighed, throwing her arms in the air. 

“What happened to her is unfortunate. And I did promise her mom to look after her… especially after what happened… I mean, of course, it will rattle anyone what she had to go through. Her part of me understands. Her dad is in jail. Her mother is gone. After what those boys did to her… I understand she's not well. But this is not a reason for…”

“What are you talking about?”

Jeong-Ming suddenly remembered she was not alone. She faced her fifteen years old, biting her lips nervously.

“Aish! Stop bugging me like that, Yiseo. I’m really doing what I believe is right. You will understand someday when you have children… At least, when it’s the right time for you to have children…. When you’ve got a good job, and you can support yourself… You will understand what I’m doing for you.  Ah! Stop looking at me like that! I have tons to do if we want to move out by the end of the month. Oh I almost forgot! You’re grounded… indefinitely.”

Yiseo remained there, lost in her thoughts. Years later, she recalled this decisive moment in her life. She was disappointed by her mother. She turned toward her therapist with a frown. She peeked at her watch, tapping her foot anxiously.

“How is school?”

“Silly. Boring. Predictable.”

“And the glamourous life of an influencer?”

“Silly. Boring. Predictable.”

“Do you understand your mom better, now that you know the truth about Raemi?”

“It’s hard to say. To be truthful, at times, I despised my mom. But I despised myself even more for not having the courage to go on my own. I am as dependent on her as she is dependent on me. It’s not even money-related. I mean, I can honestly rent my own place with my advertising and modeling earnings. It’s something else, I guess. See, I used to admire her. After my father left to start another family, she was so strong, so independent, so smart and resourceful… She was my hero.”

“You realize this is normal for a daughter to feel that way about her mother, Yiseo.”

“Everything has changed since then. We pretend things haven’t changed since we left the US. I pretend I still wanna go to Harvard. I pretend I’m still that dutiful daughter. The overachiever. The genius. But now I hate her so much, her and the hypocrisy of this world. This is all so boring. How people give social status so much room in their lives! Nothing surprised me anymore. I think I chose that moment because that was the moment where I really strayed from the herd. I guess I miss Rae because she allowed me to think it was okay not to be okay. That moment was when I realized that my mom wasn’t quite different from those people who hurt Raemi. The people who judged her…  Those useless people… My mom is just a human. Flawed and selfish. I shouldn’t trust humans to be righteous.”

“Yiseo… This is a very harsh judgment. “

“He is different, though. I don’t know why. But he is different."

“You’re talking about the boy you met in Itaewon.”

“He is more a man than a boy. I’m intrigued by him. I’m amazed by him. I never saw anyone getting hurt just to protect somebody else… Taking the fall for someone else’s actions like Rae did that time. His name I learned that night at the precinct is Park Saeroyi. I’m not one to be a groupie, but this is such a cool name.”

The therapist nodded.

August 16^th, 2020, Seoul

Yiseo contorted curiously in her bed, gasping for air. She sighed, holding her pillow firmly against her face. With the other hand, she dropped the dildo straight in the box. It made a wet noise as it hit the metallic surface of her special box. She pulled her phone and snapped a picture of her relaxed post-coit face.  She captioned it, “Woke up. Missing u.”  Boom! Can you be any more explicit than that? She didn’t think so. She never claimed to be subtle.

She remembered his eyes bulging with jealousy when Hyunyi made that comment about her crop top. Suddenly, it wasn’t just it “suits you” anymore. Suddenly her value tripled like IC stocks. He was all patient and caring, closing the bathrobe for her and taking charge, inviting Hyunyi in. It felt great seeing Park Saeroyi nervous even for a short period of time.

She hit the shower squarely after that. She was in her dressing room, trying to choose a nice dress for the day when the doorbell rang.

She opened for Hyunyi in her bathrobe, admiring for two seconds her friend’s reverse transition.

“You look dashing.”

“Really?”

She nodded.

“I don’t know what to wear?”

“Where’s Saeroyi?”

Yiseo made a sour face.

“He didn’t stay last night. Left-right after you. Said something about waking up early in the morning. I think I will cry. I’m becoming a cry baby.” She groaned.

“You guys should talk.”

“About how horny and sex-deprived I am. I don’t think so. I don’t want to spook this jittery virgin bunny any more than he already is. This is bad. I even talk like an old pervert. Somebody shoot me.”

“Knowing the boss, he must be oblivious…”

“I sent him this pic of me.”

Hyunyi examined it with a weird frown.

“Did you…”

“Play? Do I have a choice to avoid losing my sanity? Did you see his answer?”

“You look tired. Don’t overdo it with Hyunyi today. Wow, I’m so sorry. Oh man, he is so not good at this? It’s like he was raised in a cave, poor Boss.”

She held two dresses in front of her.

“Which one?”

“I like both. I’d absolutely wear the red one. But the yellow gives that chic English country wedding vibe.”

“Totally! I was getting that vibe too!”

Hyunyi looked around. She had been in Yiseo’s apartment a couple of times before but never in this room. Picking up a photo frame on the shelves, she turned to Yiseo. She could recognize Yiseo’s mother but not the tall girl in graduation clothes at the center.

“Hey, who is this?”

“Oh, no one…”

“You have a sister? I thought you were an only child.”

“I am.  This crazy noona… used to live with us in the US.”

“She’s super pretty.”

“I guess…  How do I look, Ma Hyun Jun? Or should I say Oppa?”

“Like I should totally put a ring on it. My mom is gonna love you.”

Yiseo simply smirked.

The boisterous blaring of the small alarm clock by his bedside table jarred poor Park Saeroyi out of peaceful sleep, and he jolted up, smashing the snooze button quickly. He had a night with no dreams that he could recall of. He had a short night. After all, he drove back to his place at three in the morning.

He sat on the edge of the bed, surveying his surroundings. Everything was neat and squarely disposed. His bedroom was a glass box, offering her view on the interior court facing the sunrise and the lower floor's living room.  He disappeared into his dressing room and changed into jogging clothes. Some days, he liked to jog outside, to the park, or along the riverbanks. But days like today where he knew he was going out anyway, he thought an hour on the treadmill would do.

 He bought the loft on Hojin’s advice four years ago. Before that, he lived in a shoebox apartment above an actual shoe shop in Myeongdong. The neighborhood was boisterous at night, but he could live with it. He welcomed the agitation when loneliness was too intrusive a companion. Now, all he had was quiet birds chirping and the occasional dog barking. Hojin had thought it made for an exciting long-term investment, a secured asset and safety net in case things went left with IC’s global takeover. He admitted it was way too big for him, even though the large volumes and space were what attracted him in the first place. Modern glass. Blackwood and stainless metal. It was sparsely furnished, with furniture he extracted straight from a catalog. It looked oddly inhabited except for his father and mother's photo above the chimney and his ever-growing collection of books.  There were three pictures of the original gang waiting to be framed pinned on the fridge. As he sat in the open kitchen to have some rice, he played with his phone in the other hand.

Last night did not really go as he planned, and he knew part of it was his fault. He knew it sounded bizarre his girlfriend had to basically blackmail him… Yet, he thought that was so much like them. They kissed. They went on dates. But nothing else happened yet. Since his accident, there hadn’t been too many nights spent wrapped in each other’s arms, curiously. Why? Well, for starters, they were really swamped with work, pulling all-nighters and business trips. That was one of the reasons. The weakest reason. The other reason coming to mind was that he always considered the place he slept his sanctuary.  Having lived with his father for the most part of his life, alone for half of the other part, be it in a prison cell or on a boat overseas in rooms as big as shoeboxes crowded with crude men, it changed someone’s perspectives on things.

This bitter side of the story was not something he wanted to share with her, even if she knew more than most people. He didn’t know if he was ultimately ready to be that open. How sad and lonely his nights got wasn’t something he wanted to tell Yiseo. How sometimes, he could still get awoken by the feel of the ship dangerously rocking against the strongest waves caught in a storm. Or how he sometimes woke up to people beating each other or fucking each other in the promiscuity of the dormitory. This wasn’t something he wanted his twenty-something girlfriend to know. He was already responsible for making her drop out of college. Her mother was quite loud and vocal about that. Now, you wanted him to spoil her youth, thinking about his lame youth. The last time they remotely broached the subject, she cried. He didn’t want to make her cry again. What if she realized she wasted her best years chasing an ordinary guy like him?

On his phone, there was a picture of her lying on her bed, barely dressed; attached was the caption “Woke up. Missing U.” He patted his head in silent despair.

She was making it more and more difficult to keep things cool between them. He wrote something about her looking tired and an incentive to take care of her health as an answer.  It was lame, but he had no idea what to say. He missed her too. He missed the sound of her voice. He missed everything about her.  He trekked back upstairs to the bathroom and hopped in the shower. It’s not that he didn’t want her.

He turned the faucet, releasing thousands of lukewarm drops, raining over his hair and trickling down his back.  He vividly remembered the tension building up as Yiseo sat on his lap, the pressure growing in his pants. For one minute, he felt desperately the need to release himself just thinking about it. Moving his hand downward, his eyes closed, Saeroyi brushed the tip of his erection, ending up capturing the whole length with a silent groan, stroking it gradually fast. His mind swirling with thoughts earlier was suddenly like a bright new canvas, where only visions of her could spawn. He imagined coming on a cleavage, messing up that lace Hyunyi seemed loved so much, and watching it dribble down her innocent face. Just this thought sent him over the edge, and his seed dribbled down to his feet, mingling on the ceramic marble of the Italian shower. He let out a rough and shaky breath as it happened, water pouring down over his head, appeasing his fever. No, it’s not like he didn’t want her. It was, unfortunately, way more complicated than that.

Forty-five minutes later, he sat next to an older woman with gray hair in a Maid restaurant called Noblesse in North Itaewon.

“You want anything else? Mr. Wu makes an excellent carrot cake.”

The woman shook her head, sipping on her tea.  He rolled his sleeves methodically as he grabbed the menu and ordered some coffee, trying to not letting himself distracted by the waitress dressed like Alice in Wonderland and the male bartenders like a Mad Hatter. Would it be a surprise if he admitted he didn’t choose the place? Hojin did. He and his guest looked like two fishes out of water.

“So, how was the week, Saeroyi?”

“Almost uneventful, it was a good week, I guess.”

The silence stretched between them. He watched his Jaeger-Lecoultre watch.

“Almost?”

“A few things happened… Nothing truly unexpected, though.”

“Well, tell me more about it. I’m curious.”

He peeked at his watch again. The waitress in an Alice costume carefully put down his coffee. Doing this at a restaurant had been Hojin’s idea as a way to keep this

“I’m sorry. I have another engagement after that… I’m running a bit late. I don’t usually do this… I guess I forgot we were supposed to see each other.”

“Why are you doing this to yourself?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, it’s simple, really.  Why am I here, Mr. Park?”

Saeroyi silently bit his lips.

“I don’t take appointments outside of my office, Mr. Park, even for Billionaires who privatized restaurants by the river for an hour. Do you know why I agreed to do that for you?”

He shook his head.

“Because I believe it would be the only way to help you, you have built these solid walls around you. You’re not used to letting people in. And I suspect that was even before your father died…”

“Listen, I’m not good at this…”

“Nobody is good at this, Saeroyi. Nobody is good at letting his most vulnerable side out for the world to see. Even narcissists, who like to brag, wants to hide something, misguide the people they talk to. You’re not a narcissist… You’re maybe worst than that…”

She paused and smiled.

“You’re an idealist. You believe that remarkable things can be achieved, often when this does not seem likely to others. You paint the sky in your world the way you want to see it. You will fight against anything or anyone that is against your ideals.”

“So that makes me somewhat a villain in your book…”

“Well, when this fight goes against taking care of your most precious person. Absolutely!”

“There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for Yiseo.”

“I was speaking about yourself. You’re not taking care of yourself. You haven’t been taking care of yourself for a long time. How would you take care of somebody else’s needs?  So let’s start this again. How was your week?”

“ You’re wrong about me. I can be pretty selfish.”

“Really?”

“Yes, they believe I got all the answers. But I don’t. I used them to get to my goals. I’m very good at that.”

“You’re talking about your friends?”

“I can’t even help when they’re in trouble. For example, I trust Seungkwon, my director of operations, with my life. Yet, I virtually know nothing about him because I never cared to get the full story.”

“Was that you didn’t care really? Or was it because so much was happening in your life, you desperately wanted someone in your corner, you didn’t ask the details?”

“I don’t know. Does it really matter why? I don’t sleep really well, anyway.”

“Progress.”

“It’s not that I don’t sleep, actually. It’s not like before. It’s more insidious than that. I’m tired. When I wake up, I feel drained. I’m not unhealthy. Last month I got my last checkup. Everything is fine. I still jog every morning. I still do what I have to do for IC. I’m simply tired. I don’t know. It’s surprising how everything suddenly seemed so dull.”

He sighed, surprised he said that much.

“You’ve lost your mother at a young age. Then you lost your father as you barely reached adulthood. Then you went to jail. Then you embark yourself in this journey, this revenge plot, why would you be surprised to be physically or emotionally drained?”

“Because I don’t have a right to be. Thanks to Yiseo.  I got what I wanted. I got revenge. I can’t complain.”

“So you should be happy as a clam then! Forgive me, I didn’t recognize your happy face?” She giggled playfully.

“You know, for a therapist, you can be quite sarcastic. I thought sarcasm wasn’t part of the therapy.”

“For you, not for me. But thank you. I’ve been sharpening my tongue from years of practice facing the greatest enemy of humanity.”

She paused dramatically, mid-sentence. He turned toward her and smirked.

“You’re gonna tell me who or what that is, and where can I find it?”

“Simple. Denial. Right in front of me.”

Saeroyi sneered, half amused. When they started the acquisition process, Saeroyi had been barely out of the hospital. He was informed by his advisors he had to squash a mutiny among those who swore to rally around him at the vote. A couple of wary shareholders wouldn’t give their vote until they knew for certain that the young IC’s chairman was physically and mentally able to lead Jangga to prosperity. Enter Mrs. Po, aptly recommended by Hojin and Mingjun as the best therapist in Seoul, a woman small in stature but not in spirit. In the beginning, Saeroyi had been reluctant, yet taking down Jang Dae Hee was more important than his sensitivity on the subject. Who cared he hated therapy with passion? Who cared? He did not believe in it? As long as he could get a shiny certificate of Wellness, he could pin it on his insurance policy. To be a grown-up was sometimes to do dumb things, he learned.

“I will be sincere. Before we met for the first time, I was all prepared to sign a certificate of wellness and send you on your way. I know the needs of people like you, appeasing disgruntled shareholders, reassuring banks, Insurance companies, and partners. I just fill the paper, get my nice check, leave Seoul to go suntan in Hawaii with my daughter and my grandkids for six months. But when I saw you, Mr. Park, I knew I had to put you back together. That may very well be my last mission on earth.”

“I’m fine. Now.” Saeroyi said, playing with his coffee cup.

“I hear that. I can’t see it yet, though. So, what do you want, Mr. Park?”

“Like right now?”

“Yes. And please be honest…”

“I could say something like not being here… answering your intrusive questions… Thinking about it,  I should be on a date with my girlfriend, like any normal person my age.”

The old woman shrugged, giggling.

“That’s all good. But why aren’t you?”

“I…”

He paused, suddenly frustrated. He didn’t have to answer her questions.

“I bet your girlfriend is not the one you’re eager to join.”

“She’s just a friend I will be helping.”

“But she’s not your girlfriend.”

“I’m not cheating on Yiseo.”

“I wouldn’t dare to make such accusations, Mr. Park. To cheat, you’d have to be able to engage…”

Well, that hurts. His mouth opened wide in astonishment.

“You mean…”

“This is all a diversion for you because you don’t want to talk about real issues in your character with the people that mattered. From fear, they will reject you. I wonder if that person you’re about to join doesn’t have the same problem with intimacy. That person may act as a comfort pillow. Something familiar. Something non-threatening.”

“You must have superpowers or something? With such power of deduction, you could probably save lives working for the Police ?”

“I know. I can also predict earthquakes. But who cares? The question remains unanswered. What does Park Saeroyi want?

“What do you mean?”

“Am I speaking mandarin? What do you want out of this? Out of life, Mr. Park?”

Saeroyi grunted, annoyed.

“You can’t give me what I want.”

Mrs. Po smiled crookedly.

“Try me. You have nothing to lose.”

She sipped on her tea. He straightened up, opened his mouth before closing it again. The pause seemed to stretch toward eternity. Saeroyi sighed, his chest suddenly heavy.

“I don’t know. I don’t… ”

“It’s not that you don’t know, is it? Let’s dive into this discomfort you’re feeling! Really soak in it, shall we?”

“I don’t want anything. From anyone. From life. I don’t… I got what I wanted. I don’t know what you expect of me. Of course, I’m troubled. I’m confused. Everything is happening around me, and I struggled to…”

He hissed, patting his head.

“Connect. Is that the word you were looking for, Mr. Park?”

“I was about to say… I struggled to make sense of it. But I guess that works. You’re the professional.”

He looked away.

“I love her. When I was dying, I know I wanted to live for her.”

“Your girlfriend?”

“Yes... I would do anything for her. To keep her in my life. I would…”

“But you don’t think she’s gonna stay… on her own.”

He shook his head in denial.

“I didn’t say that…”

“But you thought about it, didn’t you?”

Mrs. Po leaned over the table, as if ready to make a confession of her own.

“Mr. Park, I have to tell you something. You’re fighting a lost cause. She will leave you.”

His eyes snapped open in shock.

“If you feel like you will lose her – no matter how hard-working, how patient, how in love this young woman may be— it’s likely going to happen. You know why? Because you’re an idealist. That would be different if you were just a narcissist… or on any other side of the spectrum… But your mind is a powerful tool… There is nothing you can’t do. When you want something, you make it happen. When you wish things, it sprung into existence. No matter how long it takes you. Where you are right now can attest to that statement. So if you feel you’re gonna lose her, you will. Do you see some logic right there?

He silently nodded. She smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

“I have an exercise for you that can help. We can call it operation countermeasure.”

He nodded eagerly, listening intently.

“Why don’t you go on a little vacation?”

He laughed.

“Why do you laugh? Surely, the little world you build for yourself can survive in your absence. What’s with this expression? You can go with your girlfriend and your friends if you want. But the only rule is to never mention anything relating to work or to your vengeance.”

“My vengeance…”

“This fight with Jang Dae Hee is over. You won. Let’s never speak about it again.”

“You heard the interview?”

“Like millions of Korean…”

“That was just…”

“It was brilliant business-wise. I mean, you soothe the shareholders and basically became an icon overnight.”

“I don’t care about becoming famous.”

“But you care about Jangga… Yet you don’t seem happy.”

He relaxed on his chair.

“I’m satisfied enough.”

He shrugged.

“I know how hard it is for you. You are trying to keep your head above water here. You must find another purpose, something simpler. Something like drinking Mai Tais on a beach. That’s what normal people do. They don’t fight giants every day.  They learn to live for the small victories. When David beat Goliath, he went on with his life.”

Saeroyi shook his head. He almost believed for once she was about to deliver the cure for cancer, the answer to all his problems.

“I think… I get it. You’re trying your best. I understand. But let’s stop this… It doesn’t work for me.”

“Mr. Park…”

“You’re really nice, and I really wanted it to work, but…”

“But…”

“I have so much work at IC, Mrs. Po. There are things I wanna do… Also, my friends need me… This is not really a good time. I have an appointment right now but tell you what? I will think about it. I have to leave. I’m so sorry, Mrs. Po.”

Mrs. Po simply stood up, and Saeroyi bowed politely.

“I’m not asking much. I’m glad you will think about what I just say. ‘Till next session then?”

“Mrs. Po…”

The old woman nodded firmly as her driver held the door for her. They parted from each other on the sidewalk.

“ ’Till next session, Mr. Park.” The old woman said, bidding him goodbye.  She watched him leave with a faint smile and giggle. She was a woman who learned to appreciate the small victories.

Feeling like a prisoner in exile, Park Saeroyi paused to admire the view from the bridge, breathing in that poisonous carbon dioxide air, trying to find within himself that peace again. Mrs. Po was right. He could do what he wanted. He could stop this therapy thing.  Jang Dae Hee had been dealt with. He could just settle into a pace.

  Well, of course, he couldn’t just take some vacation in the Caribbean. All was not well in his world. A man was in prison, a little girl was forced to grow up without a father. Oh Byeon-Heon was still detained at the Fifth precinct, awaiting his transfer to the detention center. Hyunyi was off with Yiseo, trying to make up with the family who rejected her. Something happened to Seungkwon that turned him into this loose cannon. Saeroyi was aware of how similar what happened last night and the scary episode he had over the fake ID situation was. Seeing his stepfather’s picture triggered in Seungkwon a strong reaction, the kind that could only be seen on deeply traumatized people, people with PTSD. It just wasn’t clear why.

Worse, despite what he told Toni, he wasn’t sure prying into Seungkwon’s life was the right approach. He did promise safe haven to the ex-gangster, no question asked, as long as he gave up his old ways. All he knew about Seungkwon was that he transferred from a juvenile psychiatric ward to Saeroyi’s penitentiary to serve the last four years of an eight-year conviction. Inmates like HeeHoon used to joke about it, calling SeungKwon ‘Mad dog’ and other depreciating nicknames. He was released from prison two years after Saeroyi and started out as an enforcer for HeHoon’s gang, a job Saeroyi had resolutely declined. Five years later, he stumbled on Saeroyi again in Itaewon and started to come to Dan Bam to drink his sorrow. The rest was history.

 Saeroyi was still deeply lost in his thoughts when he realized he got to his final destination.  Dulce.  Mrs. Po’s word suddenly came back. I wonder if that person you wanna join doesn’t have the same problem with intimacy. Soo Ah stood on the threshold of her restaurant, and they stared at each other like long lost acquaintances with familiarity and ease.

 “You’re late, Part-Timer!”

“My alarm clock was eaten by a dog.” He said.

She chuckled at that.

“Your invisible dog?”

“Not mine. I swear.”

She laughed.

“You arrived just on time. We were getting the truck ready.  KwangSeon, you have a minute?”

“Of course, Sajangnim.”

“I want to introduce you to my friend Park Saeroyi. He’s gonna help us this afternoon.”

 Ban KwangSeon stopped what he was doing, wiped his hands methodically on an apron.  He finally lifted his head in the air, slowly like in slow motion, as if he could slow time, to meet Saeroyi’s gaze. For the second time in a short time, Saeroyi’s mind swirled with inane thoughts. How come this guy was so tall with the face of an angel? Was he a model or what? He immediately frowned stoically.

 “Nice to meet you, Mr. Park. I heard a lot about you.”

“Only good things...” Soo Ah interjected.

“Only good things.” He confirmed, patting his boss on the shoulder.

 Saeroyi recovered quickly, though. Even if he was quite taken aback by their quiet complicity. He nodded confidently.

“Pleased to meet you. But you can call me Saeroyi.”

“KwangSeon then.” He smiled. Both men finally reached to shake the other’s hands. Saeroyi turned nervously toward Soo Ah. She looked absolutely radiant, never once leaving the smile on her face.

 “Let’s do a good job together, then.” 

Saeroyi promised Soo Ah to help her set up her second venture, an ice-cream food truck in Myeong-dong near the Market. She wanted the profits to go to the orphanage where she grew up. Their first sale went well. The insane temperatures helped. They were sold out by 5 p.m, and it took only thirty minutes to put everything back in the truck.

 “I can’t thank you enough for this… You were a great help.”

“Don’t mention it. I’m glad everything works out.”

“Yes, Everything is great. Dulce is trending, and we’re doing okay. I miss this.” Soo Ah said.

He nodded vigorously. He did miss her a lot too.

“ How is Yiseo?”

“Doing great. She went to a wedding with Hyunyi.”

“Oh, she is probably wreaking havoc there?! Good for her! Will you be dining with us? Our treat!”

“Unfortunately, I have to meet with Seungkwon later.”

“Okay, Mr. CEO. It was nice working with you.” She said with a bright smile.

   Things had really settled down since January, especially this thing with Soo Ah. If at first, he respected her decision to take her distance. After all, there was a time, he had asked a lot from her, so it was logical in his mind that he gave her some time to adjust to his new relationship with Yi Seo. So, if he respected her decision at first, he basically let her move on and didn’t try to call or reach out. It was with the inner knowledge that it would be all temporary. It was impossible to imagine Soo Ah and him becoming strangers after all these years.

A couple weeks ago, he had had enough of this status quo and barged in her restaurant uninvited, holding Yi Seo’s hand. Dragging Yiseo, there had not been the difficult part. Like always, he got to be bold because of her. Like always, she preceded his needs as if she knew him better than he knew himself. She was the one who says. “Oh! Look, that’s Soo Ah’s place. Wanna check the competition? You guys haven’t seen each other for so long.” He may have jumped fast on the opportunity, but that was only because he didn’t want to chicken out and think it over.

It had been awkward for a couple of minutes before Soo Ah and Yiseo settled in their routine, arguing who made the most creative choices in the interior design department between Dulce, Soo Ah’s restaurant, and Yi Seo’s ideas for the Dan Bam. They really had a good time.

 He had missed Soo Ah these past few months, not in a romantic way, not in a way that felt suffocating, but as one would miss an old friend. She was the person who knew him the most after Yiseo. She was the only other person who remembered his father.

Anyway, he hoped his relationship with Yiseo was mature enough, so they didn’t have to wipe or suppress entire parts of themselves to please the other. Yiseo was oddly accommodating these days, not that he doubted her ability to understand. She was way smarter than him. That’s why he loved her. But he almost expected her to make a snide remark or be difficult when he first broached the subject of Soo Ah some time ago.

But she just shrugged and nodded her consent, snuggling closer against him, mumbling in his ears something like he belonged to her anyway. She didn’t mind he saw Soo Ah from time to time.

 He peeked at his Galaxy watch and read again Seungkwon’s message directly on the device.

 Founder in distress.  Emergency meeting on Dan Bam’s roof.   7.pm sharp. Come with an empty stomach.

 Of course, Seungkwon had been vague at best on what was the emergency. But come with an empty stomach seems to be code to prepare yourself for getting drunk. Maybe it means he was ready to talk.  Maybe there was no emergency at all. With Seungkwon, you never knew what could qualify as an emergency. South Korea losing in the qualifications of the World Cup, had required an emergency meeting in 2018.

 The sun fell behind the imaginary horizon line, painting the sky in soft pastel.  Unaware of the car that had been trailing him all day, Saeroyi adjusted his headphones and continued.

 He was caught wiping his sweaty brow inelegantly by a mysterious 70-200 millimeters Triple Focus camera. A series of shots showed Saeroyi jogging across the street, then stopping abruptly over a bridge. The camera lost him as he entered the Original Dan Bam. Mr. Park, an actual billionaire, was taking a stroll on a Saturday without any security in Itaewon, making his job way too easy.  The man was in a coma sixth months ago. Did he not learn anything? It’s not like it made a difference. The private investigator checked his watch and prepared to report to his client.

 As soon as he pushed the doors of the original DanBam, Sae Ro Yi felt a sudden change in the atmosphere as the employees stopped everything they were doing to gape at him nervously. He waved at them to keep going and made his way across the restaurant toward the stairs. Seungkwon liked to privatize the roof whenever he gathered the Founders together. Saeroyi paused before the stairs, suddenly frowning, lost in his thoughts. He remembered the last time he saw Jang Dae Hee.

 He sighed, turning his back on the past, and climbed leisurely the stairs to the roof.

 “You took your sweet time.” 

 Seung Kwon was standing on top of the stairs, his hands in his pocket. He was dressed fashionably as usual with a navy-blue suit, no surprise there. But as soon as he opened his mouth, the unrefined gangster in him resurfaced, and Saeroyi couldn’t help but smile at his familiar accent.

 “Wé!  Wé! Where were you? You look as if you just come from making a delivery?”

 He surely was underdressed compared to Seungkwon. His jeans and bombers didn’t cost much in comparison.  He patted his friend’s shoulder in greeting.

 “I helped Soo Ah move her new ice-cream food truck downtown this afternoon. Technically, you could say it’s a delivery to your door catering service.” Saeroyi said, very seriously.”

At the mention of Soo Ah, Seung Kwon frowned suspiciously.

“Does our little witch know about that?”

Saeroyi didn’t skip a beat and shrugged guiltlessly.

“She was the one who sent me. She was the one who suggested the idea of investing in the food truck to Soo Ah, to begin with. She basically challenged Soo Ah to do it.”

“Really?”

“These two have this weird relationship, you see. I cannot even define it. It’s like they are friends now… with benefits.”

Seungkwon frowned even more. Did Saeroyi know what friends with benefits really mean? There has to be a limit to this guy’s naivety.

“I guess they are the kind of friends who challenges each other. I think it’s all for the best.”

 Nope! He didn’t know! How cute?! How innocent was this man? He was like a baby unicorn, rare and precious. Seungkwon thought. Yiseo and Soo Ah friends? Nope. He wanted to laugh. He could easily picture these two in swimsuit getting in a mud fight. But the idea of friendship between them seemed farfetched. He was down to call it a cease-fire. Nothing more.

 “Nah! She wanted to prove to Soo Ah how much you’re whipped and devoted to her.”

Saeroyi frowned. Actually, that did sound more like Yiseo. It made sense.

“Huh?”

“That’s something girls do to mark their territory. This is like a game. A mind games

Seungkwon said like he was some kind of eminent expert. He could have worn glasses and a bowtie; he wouldn’t have sounded less eminent.

Saeroyi paused, rationality kicking in. Should he really take advice from this guy?  

 “You mean to tell me my girlfriend used me to make my friend jealous?”

“Well, at least, even the loser got something out of it, the perfect slave.  These two are diabolical cold-blooded witches. I’m telling you! They will be the end of you! You have a type! Type A Lady Killer! A dangerous type!”

Seungkwon said rather proud of his analysis.

“I have a question, though,” He continued. “Isn’t Soo Ah the enemy now that she is in the food business? Heard her café is trending! She may catch up to us!”

Saeroyi shrugged again.

“I wish she would succeed. I really do wish her well. She has a good staff. Although, I don’t know… Her chef gives me this weird vibe. Like something is off with him.”

“Off how? He is terrible?”

“No, he is excellent!”

“So?”

“Right. It doesn’t matter. I don’t doubt she will make it. She is a smart, talented businesswoman. “

“But you worry about her chef? Who is he?” Seungkwon asked, intrigued.

“His name is…Ban… Ban KwangSeon.”

“Never heard of him before.

“I tried his specialty for lunch. It was delicious. That was honestly the best pasta I’ve ever had.”

“So what’s the catch?”

Saeroyi frowned. Not for the first time today, he was at a loss for words.  It’s not that KwangSeon gave him any reason to dislike him. He was hard-working with a good sense of humor.

“I don’t know. I find him a bit too involved…in the decision process. It’s clear she trusts him completely…”

“Too involved as an employee or too involved with your ex… Are they even dating?”

“No! I mean, I don’t think so! Not that it is any of our business… And technically, she is not my ex…We were always just friends.”

Seungkwon simply tilted his head, and it was enough for Saeroyi to want to add quickly.

“I had feelings for her, I admit, but that’s over. It’s not like that. I get to worry about her since she’s my oldest friend, and I know her circumstances well. She doesn’t have any family. I just don’t want her to rush up trusting someone… She doesn’t know anything about this guy.”

“She seems to be the type of boss you are. With a great intuition.” Seungkwon noted, scratching his ear.

Saeroyi nodded. Seungkwon may have a point there. Even if he wasn’t really ready to let go of the issue… Something rubbed him the wrong way with KwangSeon. He just did not know what. It reminded him of his encounter with Mrs. Po in the morning, and his frustration increased tenfold. These days, it’s like he couldn’t settle down, navigating his emotions.

“Right, about that… Yesterday…”

“I can’t believe you’re worried about a guy liking your...”

Saeroyi looked sharply in Seungkwon’s direction. Were they not going to talk about what happened at the police station? That one track mind idiot.

“It’s not that. I’m not jealous. There’s something else… You’d feel the same meeting him. He seems almost too genuine. A bit too good to be true. He is tall…  I guess women would find him handsome… and smooth… He is very smooth calling her sanjangnim… with that perfectly smooth voice… He doesn’t even look like he’s trying that hard… Mr. Smooth…”

“Stop using that word, please!” Seungkwon pleaded.

At that point, IC’s Director of operations was shaking his head in panic, sensing an incoming conflict.

“My advice is don’t tell Yiseo. Don’t ever talk about that if you wanna keep your balls attached. I can’t save you from her, Boss.”

“What?”

“Our Yiseo can be cray-cray. But who would blame little sister in this instance? I’d go cray cray on you myself if you ever break her heart after everything that girl went through for you. After everything, we went through watching you two dance around the matter for years. If you break her heart, making the rest of our lives miserable by proxy, I would never forgive you. Understood, Boss?”

Saeroyi laughed heartily at Seungkwon’s solemn declaration.

“You idiot! Yiseo and I are good! She urged me to go. She had plans with Hyunyi anyway. They went to her sister’s wedding. Didn’t she tell you?”

“Oh! That was what that was about last night. She could have invited us.”

“Well, I just know she was super nervous about going. Her parents don’t exactly know about… the changes she went through.”

Seung Kwon tilted his head on the side, seemingly incredulous.

“What? You’re kidding? Didn’t they watch the Best Pub finale?”  

Saeroyi shrugged again.

“Didn’t she tell you?”

“Not the part where she has to pretend to be a boy?! Nope, she didn’t! Can she even do that? I wouldn’t have told her to go if I knew. What if someone recognizes her?”

“Don’t worry, Yiseo is there. It’s all for the best.”

“I don’t know. Parents. Well, it’s a tricky subject. Not everybody had a formidable relationship with their father like you.” Seungkwon said his eyes, lost in thoughts. Saeroyi turned to Seungkwon frowning, but waiting for him to continue. Seungkwon seemed to realize what he just said and turned to Saeroyi apologetically.

“ Sorry, I didn’t want…”

“Yes, you’re right. My father and I always got along.”

“I didn’t mean…”

“It’s okay. I can talk about it now.”  He nodded firmly.

“Listen, Saeroyi, sometimes family is hell. See, sometimes, no matter how hard you tried, or you think you tried, you can never make it right. I shouldn’t have told her to go. I told her to go and make amends before it’s too late. But I thought they already knew…  I messed up.”

“I would be worried if she wasn’t with Yiseo… But…”

 The sound the slap made connecting with her cheek was enough to silence the room. Some people might say that Jo Yiseo got into the nasty habit of getting slammed on her left cheek over the years. Maybe that was why that left cheek was way puffier than the other. Let’s just say it was never her best profile.

 Yiseo stood in the middle of the reception hall surrounded by very pissed off Ma Family members. For her defense, she knew from the beginning that Hyunyi’s plan wouldn’t work. When Hyunyi’s sister visited their headquarters last night, saying she needed her brother at the wedding. Yiseo knew that would not end well. It’s not like Chae-won, the sister, said one thing about Hyunyi’s transformation and progress.  No, she was blabbing on and on about the fact that her fiancé’s family had a prosecutor among them (who the hell cared!) and how her parents were so happy. So, Yiseo knew there was no way she would get along with these callously bigoted people.

 It’s not like she thought for a second Hyunyi had any luck fooling anyone about her gender these days. She didn’t. And last night, Saeroyi made a point telling them over and over, for almost an hour in fact.  He noted that Hyun Yi had made so much progress over the years, she’d be a fool, trying to go back to somebody else’s ideal when she was so successful living in her truth. That was so eloquently put Yiseo wanted to make love to that guy right there with Hyunyi as her witness. He was so sweet. He was so down to earth. She agreed wholeheartedly. There was no need for Hyunyi to try so hard to please her silly homophobic family, who ignored her these past six years. She admitted she had her own moments of intense prejudices in the past, taking in Hyunyi’s truth. Still, she was just being pragmatic to a fault in her defense, thinking how the cook being transgender will negatively affect their business. She had been wrong to worry. She had been wrong to judge. Saeroyi taught her that. She learned from her mistakes and gained a lifelong friend. She just knew taking a look at Chaewon and her cheap orange hair color that these people were not as willing as she was to think it over.

 But Hyunyi started to cry about how she missed her family.  How she thought hard about it. Saeroyi lost both his parents. He should know how hollow she feels sometimes. What if he was given a second chance to have a relationship with them. Well, as you can guess, that stopped any argument he may have had then. The Trap was set.

 And that’s the brief summary of how Jo Yiseo found herself getting slapped by the mother’s bride in her bold Mustard Cold-shoulder silk-satin dress from Ralph & Russo. Actually, we jumped the part where all the family was super impressed with them. The mom and the aunties made cooing sounds each time Hyunyi and Yiseo hold hands. Because, of course, they would. They looked great riding Yiseo’s two-toned red and black Bugatti Chiron to the wedding venue.  We jumped the part where the mother asked Yiseo if Marriage was in her plan. There was a bright comedy moment where Yiseo played the hopeful girlfriend masterfully and said she would love to stay with ‘Hyunjun Oppa’ forever. She was full-on psycho bitch mode when she added with a playful smirk that she loved children and wanted a big, large family one day.  We will discard the part where Chae-won, Hyunyi’s sister, got married to her insipid standoffish boyfriend of six years in a dull ceremony. The guy, a jerk professor at some obscure university, took one look at the Bugatti and assumed it was a rental. Yiseo refused to correct him because that would be even more low-class. Cringing, Chaewon, who was obviously in on their lies, chastised her husband, praising how far her little brother came from working in a clam factory. No kidding.

 For obvious reasons, we purposefully wanted to skip Hyunyi getting recognized by the cousin of the groom. Because that was such a pitiful moment for mankind. There was also the inevitable moment where a tearful Hyunyi made another powerful coming out in front of a very conservative assembly. We will just avoid talking about Hyunyi’s father grabbing his daughter by the throat and disowning her. We don’t actually condone violence.

At last, we will be skipping through Yiseo’s rant about how these stupid people didn’t contribute one bit into creating this beautiful, strong, smart, and talented human being that was Hyunyi.  And how Hyunyi’s mother should be ashamed of staying silent when the community was abusing her own flesh, whose only crime was to live in her truth. What kind of mother wouldn’t want her child to be happy, cherished, and loved? How heartless she had to be to renounce her own flesh! Okay, some of you might say she deserved that slap.

Back to Hyunyi’s mother slapping Yiseo, however this time, Hyunyi stood up to her, grabbing her fist firmly.

“Listen, you are angry with me for not being the boy you always wanted. I get that. I’m sorry I ruined your family pictures for so long.  But you and father should take it out on me, not on my friend who did nothing but support me all these years. My face changed because I changed. Did you know I am a renowned chef back in Seoul? That’s how Chaewon managed to locate me. I am a founding member of a company trading on the Korean Exchange. We own brands like Danbam, Chumchum, and Jangga. I earn a good living.  I own my own place. I have been in Paris, London, New-York and Sidney just these past two years. I wrote two recipe books during that time, and they are on the best-seller’s list here. I found great friends, great colleagues… a great second family. Yet, I felt unfulfilled somehow because I missed you guys. I missed you, Mother.  I missed your dumplings. I missed the hours you spent teaching me how to cook. You used to despair I was never good at it. I missed it because I took it for granted. I wish I could show you how good a cook I’ve become! Father, I miss our camping trips. I miss you, Sister!  I missed being part of this family. That was until tonight, though. Tonight, I realized I felt disconnected from all of you. I felt like I could see you all for the first time and notice the sad little details. How you and father never exchanged more than a glare with each other in all the years I’ve known you! How you expect us to build tangible things like marriage when we never had an example of people loving each other in our home. Look at Chaewon; she married a guy she obviously despised, despite everything she’s telling us… about being in love. I just know she got married to please you. Oh, they’re gonna stay married and exchanged nothing but glares all their lives just like you! Surely you will be proud! Me? I can’t live a lie. I am not my best when I live a lie. Saeroyi, my boss, said it best. I am ashamed of myself for letting him down. For what? For this? I am really at my best when I am true to myself. So do not worry about me, I found my place in life, and I am surrounded by wonderful people. You don’t need to disown Hyun Jun, Mother, and Father. Your son… He passed away four years ago on a surgical table in Seoul. He was in peace.  He loved you very much. He would have wanted to be the person… you wanted him to be. But he was okay… with moving on and finding his passions and discovering his true self. He asked… that you do the same.”

Hyunyi silently bowed, her head hung low. Yiseo grabbed her hand firmly.

“Are you ready, Ma Hyunyi?”

“I am. Yes, let’s go!”

They quietly walked toward the car. This time, Yiseo decided to drive.

“You’re okay?”

Hyunyi shook her head, whimpering silently. She unfolded like a frail castle of cards.

“You did well, all things considered. It went well.” Yiseo said with a brand-new red handprint on her cheek.

“I know.”

She sobbed, blowing her nose.

Even knowing she did the right thing, Hyunyi reeled at how much it hurt.

“How about we stopped for ice-cream, some booze, and go back to my place?”

Hyunyi turned to her with a smile. She silently mouthed the word. “I love you, Jo Yiseo.”

“So, what was the emergency?” Saeroyi asked.

 “It wasn’t for me. It was for this guy.”

 Seungkwon pointed behind them. Saeroyi jumped as he realized Toni had been sitting there the whole time, seemingly passed out on a table, his head framed with beer cans.

 “Was he always there?”

Seung Kwon nodded with a goofy grin.

“What happened to him?”

“He got dumped last night.”

“I heard that,”  Toni said, getting up and picking up his guitar on the floor, scratching a couple of dissonant guitar chords.

“I mean, she didn’t show up for their date and refused to take his calls.” Seungkwon corrected.

“Did you guys stop for one minute to think that girl may have dealt with an emergency  of her own?”

“All his messages are read. She is marked online.”

Saeroyi grabbed a chair and sat down next to him.

“Ah, Toni! I’m sorry, Man.”

“From what I could hear, you live in a love triangle, boss. How can you understand my pain!” Toni whined childishly.

People always tried to bite the hand, feeding them. Saeroyi realized. This brat!

“I don’t live in a love triangle, you guys. I have a girlfriend. I am in a stable relationship. I confessed to her…”

“On the brink of death. So impractical.” Seungkwon noted.

“We remember. It was indeed a last-minute thing. How’s that working out for you?” Toni said.

Saeroyi scoffed, the therapist’s skepticism he could deal with. But what’s with these two?

“Yiseo and I are good.”

“How many times did you spend the night at her place, or she spent the night at yours?” Seung Kwon asked, curious.

“What kind of question is that? I was there last night.”

Saeroyi hissed uncomfortably. He touched the back of his ears and patted the top of his head.

“I didn’t stay, but… it was just because…”

“I sense trouble in paradise, Toni. I feel it.” Seungkwon said, ordering more beers.

“What’s with this line of questioning? Of course, I spent the night… Her place is nice. I have seen it. I have been there plenty.”

“Do you even know what spending the night is, kiddo?”

“You guys act like you’re some kind of expert.”

Seungkwon shrugged, amused. But Tony was ready to openly stabbed Saeroyi’s back with his candidness.

“Well, we know more than you, that’s for sure.”

“We’re rock solid. You’re the one who got dumped!” Saeroyi retorted, mercilessly.

“Oh! You had to remind me, didn’t you ?!” Toni said, tearfully.

“You’re not gonna cry. He’s not gonna cry. Don’t…you dare cry! He is crying! Toni!”

“You had to go there, boss?”

Seungkwon wiped his hand, shaking his head. Toni held his chest painfully.

“She was the unique ray of sunshine in my life. She was perfection incarnate. You don’t know what I’m feeling! I can’t live without her!”

He stumbled out of his chair to lean against the balcony.

“Hey Toni, don’t get close to the balcony like that. You’re scaring us.”

“Of course, I’m not gonna jump…”

“No, you’re not,” Saeroyi said firmly, grabbing his sleeves.

“Even if I want to… deep down!” He sobbed dramatically.

“No, you don’t.”

Saeroyi turned to Seungkwon worriedly. What just happened? The last time he saw Toni, he was happy as a clam. Who broke their Toni?

Seungkwon yawned in answer, unmoved by Toni’s antics at this point. They’ve been at it since Toni showed up this morning completely smashed and really not ready to go to the gym.

“Oh,, I almost forgot? Do you have my car?”

“Yes, at my place,” Saeroyi said.

“This guy told me someone stole it.”

“That’s not true. I told you I didn’t remember parking your car.”

“I lend it to you, Toni.”

“I hate driving. Everybody knows I hate driving. You didn’t really expect me to keep the car, did you?”

“Yes… I actually trusted you to do just that.”

“No, you didn’t!” Saeroyi said, playing referee in their quarrels. “As a matter of fact, we all know it was way riskier to leave it in his hands. How many cars did he crash just last year? His grandmother lost hope and fixed him with a driving service for life. Toni can’t drive. It’s a wonder how he got his license.”  

“Actually, I’m an excellent driver anywhere but her. I have an international driving license. I just don’t understand the signalization and directions here. It’s all so confusing. Put yourself into my shoes.”  

“Don’t worry, Toni, I understand. Stop sulking, Seungkwon. I will drop the car tomorrow. Toni, can you get down from the balcony. You make us nervous.“ Saeroyi said with paternal indulgence.

Seungkwon opened a beer for everyone.  That should help Toni drown his sorrow.

“Toni, get down. Don’t worry, we will get her back!”

“ Who? What?” Saeroyi stuttered, even more confused.

“His girlfriend, of course! Don’t worry! Your big brothers will help you!”

“ You don’t even know her.” Saeroyi frowned.

“I know they’re meant to be.”

“Thank you, Seungkwon.”

“You believe Toni has a girlfriend more than you believe I have a girlfriend. When you actually know my girlfriend?! How is that even possible, we’ve never even met her?”

Tony looked up with puppy dog eyes.

“You don’t believe me?”

Saeroyi had his mouth open at a loss of words. This was a trap. He fell into an ambush.

“Guys… What I mean is…”

“You don’t believe I met the love of my life, and I lost her, just in one night. I lost my soulmate. I can’t live for the rest of my life like this… I always messed things up…” He cried.

“Well, you did go through this stuff last month and the month before that.” Saeroyi pointed out.

“Not helping,” Seungkwon whispered.

“You will hold it against me. How cruel! Thanks! That’s some friendship!” Toni said, seemingly hurt.

“No… No… Don’t! I didn’t mean anything by that. It’s just this girl you’ve known her for like…”

Seungkwon was sending him all kinds of signals to no go this way. But as usual, Saeroyi didn’t seem receptive at all.

“Two weeks… Two magical weeks! We got along so splendidly… Much more splendidly in fact than you and Yiseo.”

“You can’t be comparing…”

“I will compare if I want to…”

“Yes, but it’s just two weeks, Toni. You don’t really know someone in two weeks.”

“Can you believe him?” Toni said, annoyed.

“I can believe him… but I certainly can believe you too, Toni. I believe your feelings are genuine.”

“Seungkwon, pick a side.”

“I understand both sides. You’re both so wrong. It will take an eternity to put you back on the right track. So, I came to a consensus of sorts…

“I’m not wrong. He barely knows that girl.”

“How can you be so judgmental? I’m disappointed in you, Park Saeroyi.”

“He is not judgmental, Toni. He is just the kind of guy who took six years to just confess to a girl.”

“Hey!”

“Sorry, they went to first base at least in six years. I guess that’s called progress.”

“I will leave you guys to your moping since I’m severely unequipped to help you. Especially with me having no experience whatsoever…”

“My bad! Seungkwon is right. I forgot you were a virgin. I’m sorry, boss.”

“Don’t say you’re sorry…That has nothing to do with…anything. I prefer to say I’m inexperienced.”

Toni finally plopped back in his chair.

“Did you feel like drinking when you realized you’re the last virgin on earth?”

Toni jerked back, laughing.

“Toni! Don’t be mean! We said we were never gonna asked him that? You remember?”

“He is very drunk. You’re drunk too. What have you done, Seungkwon?”

“ I told you to come quickly. If you think that’s bad, you should have been here this afternoon when he was sober. I mean, it’s already embarrassing the girl left just after they slept together. Now she doesn’t take his call. Thinking back, I don’t think Saeroyi can help with that. Should have called Yiseo! ”

“You guys had sex already? But you barely know her?”

“It was perfect and romantic. We had dinner at my place. I played her favorite song on the guitar. We stared at the stars together…”

“There are no stars in the city.”

Toni ignored him.

“We kissed, and the rest is… Well, a gentleman can’t kiss and tell.”

“She’s ghosting him ever since. Tell him about the ring you bought, Toni.” Seungkwon said.

“You bought her a ring? You barely know her?” Saeroyi stuttered.

“It was a spur on the moment thing. We were shopping in Gangnam. There was this ring she wanted… I felt like telling her how I feel. How she made me feel whole! She was so happy!”

“Now, she’s ghosting him!”

“Girls do that too?! That’s so wrong!” Saeroyi was horrified like Bambi when he heard the hunter’s gunshot. “Hey, if she can’t appreciate you, Toni, she’s not worth it.”

“But Se-Ri is so worth it. She is a queen. She is a goddess. She is just so beautiful. She can sing, dance, and paint. She is such a unique soul. We met by fate on a rainy night without a moon. She was leaving the club at the same time as I was trying to get in. We got in for the last drink. We kissed on the dancefloor.”

Saeroyi and Seungkwon were indeed extremely captivated by this story. It sounded like something out of a Rom-Com.

“I see… So, she has a name. Seri. The plot thickens.” Seungkwon said, please, with his detective skills.

“I know we are fated to be together, Boss. I don’t even know where she lives…but I just know she’s the one. I can’t get her out of my head.”

“You don’t know where she lives, and you had sex with her?” Saeroyi wasn’t recovering from this anytime soon. Somebody start CPR.

“The sex must have been amazing...” Was the only thing Seungkwon noted.

“SeungKwon…”

“I’m just saying…”

“True. It was amazing. Hands down the best I ever had. She is just a goddess and so graceful.”

Saeroyi couldn’t believe how surreal this conversation appeared to him. How did they even get there!

“You, guys, are terrible.”

“Why?”

“Because it’s not all that matters in a relationship…”

“Oh yeah! Sure!” Seungkwon said, skeptical but willing to entertain his boss’s fantasy.

“Are you scared of doing it with Yiseo? You can tell me. I totally get it. Women can be scary. I had a little cousin in Guinea. On his wedding night, he ran away, screaming when his young wife came out of the bathroom without makeup.”

“What?”

“I’m not saying that’s the problem here. I’ve known a ton of girls. Some of them looked unrecognizable at night. Not my Seri, though! She’s a natural beauty! I miss her so much!” Toni said with a slur, trying to follow his own wild train of thoughts.

“That’s… I can’t process what you just said, Toni.  Yiseo is just… She’s… She’s so young. Don’t tell me you guys can’t see she’s too young.”

“Yiseo? We’re still talking about Yiseo?” Seungkwon noted. “The witch on the broom that is your right-hand. The one that can negotiate contracts of billions of won metaphorically putting her foot on people’s jugular without a blink?”

“I know… She can appear more mature than she is. And she knows what she wants, which is a very admirable trait to possess at such a young age, but still, she’s barely 24. I’m 10 years older than her. I’ve got trouble seeing her that way. I don’t want to rush things.”

“That way? Like a woman? You mean?” Toni said, sipping on his beer.

“Well…”

“You love her?”

“Yes.”

“But you don’t want her when you see her.”

“Want her?”

“Want to do improper things to her,” Seungkwon muttered with a snort.

“God, no!”

“Such weirdos! He means, don’t you want to make love to her?! Why you have to put it that way for him?” Toni wondered.

“There is a difference?” Seungkwon asked.

“Of course, there is, you animal! You are no better than him if you don’t know that.” Toni said wisely.

Saeroyi hissed again and sighed, staring hard in front of him. He brushed the top of his head nervously. He would gladly bury his head.

“It’s complicated. Is that weird?”

“Speaking about weird, remind me I almost kissed Hyunyi last night,”  Seungkwon said all of a sudden.

He blurted that out without warning. Saeroyi and Toni both spilled their beers over the table.

“You did what?”

“I said almost. So, I did nothing.  You dropped me off. You know she and I are neighbors. She ordered some take out, and we had a beer or two… We watched a movie on Netflix… The normal stuff. I was really tired last night. I guess I got a bit carried away. I should find myself a hot girlfriend.”

“What the movie was about?” Toni wondered like it mattered.

“It was a Dwayne Johnson movie.”

“You get carried away when you see the Rock,” Toni asked, more and more confused. Was it a Korean thing to be this weird? If it was, it only meant he had work to do to become a true citizen.

“I wasn’t really watching the movie. It happened after the movie…  It didn’t really happen. I just… Anyway, I thought about it. I imagined it in my head. That’s not weird, right? That’s not awkward at all. We were talking about weird things happening. Improper things, maybe? Guys, help me.”

Saeroyi’s face was the most priceless, but Tony’s expression wasn’t too far behind.  Toni was definitely the first to crack a smile, though. Beer did help make sense of all this. He whistled appreciatively.

“I knew it! Two of my ships working hard to become canon…”

“What? Your ships… What?”

“This pairing is my favorite of all. Good job, Seungkwon!”

“Thanks, Toni! Wait, what?!”

“You should have totally gone for it. I think you got your chance. She may be the only woman that could appreciate your crudeness.”

“Toni…” Saeroyi whispered, not finding his voice. Can this day get any weirder?

“Just saying… That was his chance!”

“But… But… she was… She is…”

Saeroyi was still blinking. He could have saluted the fact that they seemed to have evolved from the topic of his sex life to SeungKwon’s. But it was just as disturbing a topic to him. To imagine his sweet Hyun Yi… Finally, he took a long swig of his beer and frowned in concentration, like a daddy learning his daughter was no longer a virgin. First, he concluded that he wasn’t nearly as drunk as this conversation seemed to warrant. So he opened another beer. Second. Right there. That sounded like complications.

“Should he really kiss her? Though? Huh? I mean… Well, I don’t wanna state the obvious, but… Wouldn’t this relationship be complicated?” Saeroyi asked hesitantly.

However, a heartbroken Toni wasn’t taking too kindly people pissing on his fantasy pairings. He bolted from his stool, totally annoyed.

“Gosh, you guys are so conservative! Seri would have loved it. She loves boylove webtoons. It’s time you realized you and Hyunyi are a matchmade in heaven. Like you and Yiseo.”

Saeroyi smiled goofily.

“You think Yiseo and me are a matchmade in heaven.”

“You pissed me off earlier, but yeah, I sure do. You’re wise and slow. She is unreasonable and impulsive, and quick to act. Ying and Yang. Boom. Matchmade. And guys, there is nothing wrong with falling in love with a transgender person in 2020. I left Guinea because it was crazy how much people got bigoted views about unconventional pairings. I certainly don’t want to hear it here too. I always believe, just like my parents, that you love who you love. End of story. You think they would have made me if they’d listened to what’s proper.”

They both blushed at Toni’s unusual forwardness.

“Toni…”

“She got her surgery done. Everything should be as normal as it’s supposed to be. So, I don’t see a problem there. If there’s a problem, you should talk to each other about it, improvise and learn…” Dr. Toni said with all the wisdom of a professional lover.

“You really think so? That’s okay with you?! Even if I don’t like boys that way…”

Toni and Saeroyi gave him sideways glances.

“ I swear… I swear I don’t like boys. Don’t start with that cop… I’m not gay. End of story.”

“You’re not just lusting after her? Reassure me. She is my friend. She is generally too good for you or the rest of the world. I don’t want you to break her heart. Hyunyi-Noona is the best person I know.”

Seungkwon paused. It’s not like he thought his one-sided crush had a chance of being reciprocated at one point. It’s not like he could see himself walking hand in hand with her in broad daylight.  It’s not like he could see it happening. Maybe it was just lust. Maybe he was just being crazy. Why were they talking about this again?

“I know she is.”

Saeroyi turned to Seungkwon, realizing how seriously conflicted he was about the situation. He paused. Was this really happening? Was his friend really interested in Hyunyi that way? How come he hadn’t seen it coming? What the hell was happening here?

Finally, he nodded.

“Toni, if you feel this girl is the one, you should go for it too. You are always so supportive of us. I’m sorry if you felt like we were downplaying your feelings. I’m truly sorry.”

 He patted Toni’s back before turning to Seungkwon. 

“I think if you like her, it shouldn’t matter whether or not you guys are different. That’s what I meant earlier. Love is what matters. If she is important to you, you should tell her. You could start by that. Then whatever pressure you will feel that forbid you to act on your desire would disappear with time.”

 Saeroyi wasn’t just talking about Seungkwon and Hyunyi. He really hoped that whatever distance that got between him and Yiseo, they’d overcome it. It’s not like he didn’t want her or didn’t think of her. He thought of her all the time. It was an obsession he tried to conceal from the world. He was just so freaking scared of doing something, even a tiny thing, to mess this up. He was so freaking terrified, he did something and lost her, his life spiraling back down again out of his control. Yiseo was the fragile stone, the first brick on which rested his happiness. She was the one good thing in his life, the constant. She was responsible for everything good happening in his life. He’d literally die if something happened to her.  That was the truth.

 Seungkwon remained silent. It’s not like he hadn’t been giving this a lot of thoughts recently, trying to figure out his feelings.

He remembered the relief on her face when he got back to the hospital with Saeroyi and Yiseo. He felt equally relieved when she hugged him in the hallway. It wasn’t much, but he knew something was off with him when he was reluctant to let go.  

 “Good, you didn’t let them put another big scar on your face. I’m proud of you.” She said that night.

 And just like that, Seungkwon had been proud of himself too.

 “I don’t know how you do it. I just wanna shake him into action. I wanna say, Boss, what are you doing?” Hyunyi said, finishing a glass of soju.

“He is such a big oaf all the time. He is. He truly is.  It’s weird because the old me wouldn’t have the patience for such an indecisive guy. Yet here we are years later, and just the fact he tells me he loves me is enough. I just love hearing that. I could hear it all day.” Yiseo said.

Her cheeks were harmoniously red as she was already well on her way to getting gloriously drunk. Well looks like ice-creams were not helping much!  Who would have guessed? They should have gone for some fried chicken instead. Yiseo looked at her watch. Three in the morning. Damn! She picked up her cellphone in her purse and notice there were three unread messages.

 “I’m with Seungkwon and Toni. Toni got dumped.”

“He said she was the one. I’m thinking about you. You’re the one for me.”

“Hope you guys are having fun. Don’t drink too much. Be safe.”

Jo Yiseo cooed like a teenager. A teenager who was close to drinking herself into a stupor.  A teenager stupidly in love. She jerked back on the couch and kicked the air with her feet, giddily. He was absolutely the cutest.

 “Hey, let me see!”

She handed Hyunyi her cellphone.

“Look! I love this corny guy so much! You guys are so retarded. I can’t even…” Hyunyi laughed.

“What’s wrong with being stupidly in love?”

“Nothing!  But you are not the Jo Yiseo I know!”

“I know, I know I like to pretend I am this badass bitch that nothing can touch. But look at him, I wish he would ravish me every day for the rest of my life!”

“Did you guys talk about it?” Hyunyi said, teetering her glass like a cat.

Yiseo shook her head.

“Why? You know he is just like most guys. He doesn’t get subtle hints. You have to somewhat guide him.”

“But I’m just so scared…” Yiseo moaned, blushing.

“Scared of what? You’re Yiseo! You stood up to my mother! Hell to my entire family!  You are scared of nothing!”

She paused. That used to be true.

“I’m just afraid of … Losing him. It scares me. That one day, he tells me he regrets choosing me.”

Yiseo suddenly bolted.

“I never worked so hard in my life for anything! I worked to get that guy to love me, and… I’m painfully scared that it amounts to nothing, and he dumped me! ” She slurred.

“Why would you?”

“I’m afraid he will realize who I really am… inside… The not so cute side, the ugly side… The ‘she doesn’t have any gray area side.’ If he sees how that side is, he won’t like me.” She stuttered.

Hyunyi simply burst to laugh. Yiseo was a charming drunk, her eyes almost closed in concentration.

“No offense to you, but I think the boss is aware…”

“I’m so selfish.”

“Yes, you can be…”

“Egocentric…”

“No doubts…” Hyunyi said, filling her empty glass again.

“Manipulative…”

“Machiavel got nothing on you, babe.”

“Slutty…”

Hyunyi’s head snapped back up.

“Oh… that’s new!”

“I was such a slut…”

“Pray, tell?”

“I did so many things with so many boys… All I wanted was to get my way. It was a means to an end. And then I got so bored. Now, the one boy I want doesn’t want me back.”

“Oh Yiseo?! It’s not you…”

“I can’t believe I’m telling you all this?!”

“When you say many, though? Do we land in the double-digit territory?”

“I was a 15-year-old cliché. Rebellious. Raging against the world. See, I used to live in the US with my cousin, Raemi, the girl in the picture you asked about earlier. Let’s just say, Noona had her flaws. We often pushed the envelope. I admit. One day my mom got so fed up… Look, Hyunyi, it’s not that I can’t understand where she came from. I know she wanted to protect me. She didn’t want me to grow up too fast. But the day she decided to go back to Seoul without Raemi was the day I decided I wanted to become independent.  I started modeling. Got purposefully in the wrong crowd of rich, privileged kids. And for a long time, I wanted my mom to be as miserable as I felt, so I got into a lot of trouble. I wrote a fake blog about suicide. I was basically the worst teenager ever. I was sent to the therapist. It was all sex, drug, and rock and roll. Then I met Saeroyi.”

She sighed and shrugged.

“I don’t think Saeroyi wants to know about that. He won’t like that. He liked Oh Soo Ah… and she was so… so boring… and pure like Snow White. ”

It was too much for Hyunyi, who sat Indian style in front of the coffee table. She collapsed from laughing too hard. It was just the way she said it.

“You know it won’t work if you and Saeroyi can’t talk to each other about this stuff…” She said with her best Korean Dr.Phil voice.

“You liar! You don’t talk to SeungKwon! He should have been there tonight! He should have supported you!”

“Hey! Where’s that come from? We’re not…a couple! We’re just friends! Why are you talking about him all of a sudden!”

“You guys live together.”

“No, we just live in the same apartment complex…”

Yiseo straddled the couch, perplex.

“Okay, we’re close neighbors with connecting balconies. But it’s just a coincidence… I mean, he is obviously not into me like that. I mean… I’m not…into him like that.”

“Sure…”

Yiseo suddenly bolted on her feet, stumbling forward.

“My ass!” She said in broken English, boldly slapping her little butt.

“Hey, when did you put in your head that there was something between that useless guy and me?”

Yiseo poured herself some water from the fridge, thinking back to her first meeting with the crew. She paused.

“Don’t know. But when I realized you guys had these feelings, I was really relieved I didn’t have more competitions. I’d have to destroy you, Hyunyi! I didn’t want TO do that! You’re so pretty and fun! You proved me wrong and became such a good chef! Nobody ever did that!”

“Thanks, you crazy witch!”

Yiseo paused suddenly, serious.

“You don’t understand Hyunyi what it’s like for me. I live in a big bubble now where I want everybody to be happy. Strange, it’s like I’ve gotten soft. A girl like me was born knowing the world is a terrible place with horrible people living in it. Now I have all these feelings.  I even feel something for that boring ass girl, Soo Ah! I missed her! Can you believe I convinced my boyfriend to hang out with his ex again? What’s wrong with me?”

“Well, they’ve been friends for a long time. I think you were just trying to help, maybe. I think it showed you’d do anything to make him happy. That’s what love is about! Looks like you’ve gotten more mature!”

“How dumb!?”

“Yiseo…”

“She was such a good opponent, though. Fighting me with all her might, she lost with class. I guess I don’t hate her as much as I thought I did. Don’t tell anyone!”

“I’m so proud of you. Next time, let’s invite her!”

“In your dreams! Wait, since Saeroyi dropped her to hang out with the boys?! I bet she must be doing something lame and dull, like lamenting over the fact Saeroyi doesn’t like her this way anymore. I can picture her plain ugly face when he told her.” Yiseo said, laughing diabolically.

Her Maleficent laughter seemed contagious like a disease, Hyunyi couldn’t stop laughing.

“I need more Soju, Yiseo. Thanks to you, I’m starting to turn to the dark side!”

Yiseo pulled a bottle of champagne from the fridge.

“Let’s toast to this!”

 It was true that Soo Ah had been disappointed earlier when she proposed dinner to Saeroyi and was flatly rejected. His quick rebuttal of her hurt her pride a little. But in all honesty, she had been disappointed and sad for something like ten seconds. Then, she got a super exclusive invite from her gay celebrity friend Hong Seok-Cheon to the private listening party of an obscure debuting Kpop band. Before long, Soo Ah forgot what she was sad about and was dancing on the table with Seok-Cheon as they cheered the group on.

An hour later, they sat around the lounge to savor their exotic cocktails. Their silhouettes reflected nicely on the surface of an infinity pool, the lights of Seoul as their background canvas.

“So did you really invite you know who? Did he really say no?”

“He had something to do… He had to meet with Seungkwon. No big deal!”

“I’m not talking about Park Saeroyi, you lunatic! I specifically send you this so you could invite Mr. Sunshine! I said so in my mail! Invite for Mr. Sunshine.”

“Mr. Sunshine?”

“KwangSeon for friends!”

“Ban Kwan-Seon is my employee!”

“He is gorgeous like a living breathing walking billboard. He is a procreation advertisement. I wanna have his baby, and I can’t have babies.”

“It doesn’t make him any less my employee. It’s a harassment lawsuit waiting to happen!”

“Well, look at Saeroyi. It worked out for him with that cute midget psycho.”

“Aish… I knew you were salty… But, you had to remind me... You’re so petty!”

“Sorry, I just wanna see Mr. Sunshine shirtless once…”

Soo Ah laughed.

“Just shirtless? You’re not asking too much, right?”

“Just once… I mean, the universe owes us this much…”

“No…”

“I didn’t ask anything.”

“Seok-Cheon, I love you. You’re like a sister to me! But I can’t ask Ban Kwangseon to work shirtless just to please you!”

“It won’t be for my benefit alone. It would be good for business. All those romantic girls queuing to eat at your Italian café are not doing it for the shrimps.”

“So, it’s not that the food is excellent, or the management is great, it’s the chef!”

“Darling! Management is great, indeed. They hired the chef!”

“If you like him so much, you should ask him out!”

“If I had one chance, it would work out. Do you think I would be asking you?! No, the poor baby is totally hetero. It’s obvious he lives in denial of what’s good for him! It’s such a waste! The way he looks at you….”

“I thought that was professional interest?”

“Does he have a professional interest in admiring you lick your ice cream? Nope, I don't think so!”

“That didn't happen…”

"Oh, it did happen, darling!"Seok-Cheon sneered.

Soo Ah blushed. Oh, Soo Ah’s love for ice cream was somewhat legendary. She built the whole concept of the Italian experience just for the focus to be the dessert. And KwangSeon excelled at it. No offense to any chef she ever met or had the pleasure to work with.  He had his own style, his own input he put into each plate. The sophistication he put behind each presentation. It was hard to think he did all that without any basic training. It surprised her at first since he did not complete culinary school. He was simply talented, organized, and meticulous. Yet as skilled as he was in the kitchen, or presumably at other things too, she needed a chef for Dulcé more than she needed a boyfriend these days. So she never thought of him as anything more than an employee.

“He didn’t do that!” She denied weakly.

“He did… I smelled the burnt pasta… and also the premature ejaculation.”

“You’re the worst!”

“You should forget Saeroyi for good. I mean, you have a palet cleanser right there in your restaurant. Why are you so hard on yourself? Close shop, summon him into your office, do it on the desk! For the rest of us!”

“Stop it! I know you’re mad at me because I asked Saeroyi for help this afternoon!”

“Well, there is that… I’m not mad. I like this little guy turned billionaire playboy.”

“Seok-Cheon!”

“It seems like yesterday, you brought the lost puppy to my bar. Now he is the King of Itaewon. I like him. I like him a lot, indeed. Even if I can’t forget, he broke your heart and shattered your hopes to bang his secretary. How cliché!“

“You are so mean. I broke his heart too. And Yiseo is not his secretary... No, we definitely weren't right for each other.”

“Yes, but you’re my friend. I root for you. You know I’d hide a skeleton in my closet for you.”

“Me, too.”

He hugged her firmly.

“ Ok, I like Saeroyi. He is really cool. You two, hanging out, just doesn’t seem healthy to me, that’s all.”

“I just… A lot has changed… I quit Jangga. I became a whistleblower and destroyed a company with my actions. Saeroyi almost got killed. Geunwon went back to jail. Geunsoo left. IC is taking over Jangga. Chairman Jang is on his deathbed. I got overwhelmed with all these sudden changes. I know I said I was letting him go. I know he loves Yiseo. The two of them just makes sense. I am happy for him. I know we never had a chance. Our timing was always off. I know I messed up…  This is all my own doing.”

“You did what you could, considering the circumstances.”

“He was alone. I realized. I did what I could, but I left him alone, leaving empty spots for people who act as his family to move in. So, I can’t say he broke my heart. I broke his first. I think I was just so scared of loving him.  I always thought I’d lose him anyway…”

“That’s your fear of abandonment talking…”

“Yet, I did act like someone who could bear to lose him. So I did lose him… But now, I missed him. Like a family member… You know, being my only sister, that I don’t have much of those. I simply miss the familiarity… ”

Seok-Cheon nodded in understanding.

“ So, how was it? Did this three-way worked?”

“Oh, you!” She giggled, tugging his arms playfully. “It was Fun. Mr. Sunshine and Mr. RightOnTime got along well. We were sold out by 5 p.m. I’ve dedicated all the profits to the orphanage. Saeroyi said he will match every donation, but I know he is doing way more behind the curtain like always. Last year, he started a humanitarian foundation in IC. They are writing a lot of checks for orphanages in Asia and Africa. ”

"I can't hate that guy."

"No, you can't."

She sipped on her cocktail. Seok-Cheon played nervously with his phone, and just like that, Soo Ah knew something was on his mind.

“About that Jang family, Soo Ah Baby?  I know you received a letter from Geunwon last week? I didn’t wanna pry too much. But what does that cursed boy want from you?”

She sighed. It's not like she was surprised. She expected that question ever since she got that letter in her mail. Yet, it still felt like she just fell into an ambush.

“I wonder. It was pretty confusing.”

“Confusing?”

“Well, first he said he was pleased I went to his trial. So, he thanked me.”

“About that, why did you do that?”

She shrugged.

“Don’t know. I just felt like I needed to be there. Saeroyi couldn’t be there. I sat with Yiseo, Seungkwon, and Hyunyi.  I guess I felt a bit sorry for Geun Won. As much as I hate him. I also can see how being raised by someone like Jang Dae Hee can turn a person into a monster of sorts.”

“You don’t owe that boy your compassion.”

“I know, but… He is all alone now. Just like me.  Just like Saeroyi… He lost it all.”

“So, you think you understand what is going on in that boy’s head?”

“I didn’t say that. He told me his little brother acknowledged that he didn’t let the gangster finish him off when he could have and thank him for that. Geunsoo acknowledged that they were both the product of a terrible environment and forgave him, wishing him the best. He went on about that. I don’t know… It’s not like Geunwon is really asking for forgiveness for what he’d done. Yet, I sensed his confusion. He is just so lost now that the chairman lost his influence. I guess he is starting to realize what he has done. He asked if he could write to me from time to time… Like he needs my permission… Just the fact he is asking for permission is weird in itself.”

“You told me he always had feelings for you.”

“Yes, at least that’s what he said. I don’t think he knows what caring for someone means. At first, I didn’t want anything to do with him. I was repulsed by him. I still hate him. I still want to run him over for what he’s done.”

“ Yet, you’re willing to keep that insane boy as a pen pal.”

“If I don’t do it, he has no one. Just like me.”

“Soo Ah…”

“ I will be fine.”

“ No, you’re not alone. You have me, Sweetie. You should worry about yourself. Find your happiness; if it’s not the gorgeous Mr. Sunshine, let it be somebody else. Somebody psychologically stable. Somebody sane, let’s be specific… Somebody with more than a hobby… Somebody not in jail… Somebody not on a vendetta course… Somebody cute… Somebody rich, we hope. We wanna travel to Bali for a destination wedding like the Kardashians, baby.”

Soo Ah hugged him tightly.

“What would I do without you?”

“I don’t know, darling! Let’s not think about that! Let’s just drink!”

Chapter Text

January 21th 1998

It was the day he learned how much his life was worth. The value of an Heir was something he learned young. What it means was that his life weighs as much in the balance as the future of Jangga. The company and he went hand in hand. They were like fraternal brothers sharing the same fate, the same misery.

  Until then, he had been lulled by the sweet falsehood of childhood. People were nice. If he asked politely, he got more toys than he needed. That kind of thing. Even when he didn't ask politely, for that matter.

He learned from teachers that parents automatically love their children, especially when they were as rich as his father and mother were.  Geun Won was surrounded by people dedicated to making him believe that lie. 

When he woke up in the morning, his Cambodian nanny helped him dress. She held his hand in the stairway even though he was old enough to do it by himself. She was joined by another help when they reached the dining room, whose job was solely to put his breakfast on the table. The two stood by him as he ate his breakfast, his feet barely touching the ground in that oversized chair. He usually brought a toy with him to keep him company.

His father left early for work. He seldom saw him on weekdays. His mother would not come down before 11 a.m. Every morning, he'd have tutoring school with various private tutors. English, Literature, Math, Spanish, he was good at neither. In the afternoon, he had a jiujitsu class, his mother usually attended whenever she could, sitting on the side with her assistant, as they arranged her purposefully empty agenda the best they could, to make it look like her presence mattered in this house.

Only that day, when Geun Won reached the dining room, he realized his father and his mother were there as well. His father sat at the end of the table, his mother on the side. That stopped him dead in his tracks. Geun Won probably remembered standing there, not knowing what to do. He probably remembered the tight knot forming in his stomach before this unusual situation.

Everybody knew Jang Dae Hee. He made so many interventions on late shows, recounting his rags to riches story. His picture was plastered on the cover of his best-seller biographies and recipe books. He was one of those Korean pop culture icons, having wormed his way to the highest levels of society.

Few people knew Song Eun Ji, the First Spouse of the Pocha King. She was fat by all Korean standards and plain-looking to the eyes of the beholder. At least her whole demeanor had the terrifying power to make you believe so. Even wearing the finest of clothes, she looked somewhat disheveled and unkempt. She abused the rose powder on her cheeks to counter the unnatural pallor of her skin. Her lips were blood pink, her ebony hair swept on the side. She stumbled from one room to another more than she strutted with grace on her high heels. Even sitting still as a statue, she looked like someone who was desperately trying to stay awake, staring ahead, unblinking. 

At that time, a portrait of her hung over the stone foyer, showing her in the splendor of her youth, back to the time when she was one of the most sought out beauties in Seoul. She was a stark contrast version of that portrait as if she has been washed over by life and false expectations.

 Jang Dae Hee spoke his voice low, his tone calm.

"He will not leave this home. You can go anywhere you please, but the boy will stay here. He is needed."

"Dae-Hee…"

"He is Jangga's future. He will study hard and take over."

"He is just 8 years old."

Jang Dae Hee nodded and shrugged, closing his hand in front of him.

"You want to live in Singapore. I'm not against it. I will not discourage you. It's a nice place, I suppose. But Geun Won stays in Seoul. In two years, he will integrate Gwangjin. It's an excellent school where he will make useful connections. You went there, didn't you?"

She shook her head tiredly.

"What do you want from me, Husband?"

"Did I ever ask for anything?" He said, almost smiling, his lips cruelly twisting upward.

She turned to face him, her eyes tearing up.

"No, indeed, husband. You don't ask. You take."

"The privileges of the strong only."

He smirked.

"I will teach him. I will teach our boy how to be strong."

He really smiled at the prospect.

"Well, he is my son too. Let me have him back.  I heard you have another boy with that mindless girl."

To her despair, he didn't try to deny it. He turned to her.

"That boy doesn't matter. The existence of Geun Soo doesn't change what I planned for Geun Won."

"Oh! What was I thinking? Did I think that they are both human beings, Dae Hee? Not little pets you're raising in cages. Geun Won is just a child. You cannot take someone's life, your own child's life, for yourself. This is not right. This is not normal. Yeobo, please…"

Dae Hee simply sighed.

"Like I said, you can leave anytime, my dear."

She slammed the table, rising from her chair.

"This is my house! My house! How dare you?!"

"Then Song Eun-Ji, you will do as you're told!"

He barked back, not moving an inch.

She let herself down on her chair, breathless, full of anguish. They were back to speaking in a low confidential tone.

"He is staying with me. This is non-negotiable. He too will do as I say!" He growled.

"Come closer Geun Won. You want to stay with your father? Tell your mother."

Geun Won remembered barely hesitating when asked. He obeyed his father's wishes, stood by his side, and told his mother sternly.

"I want to stay with father forever."

Dae Hee nodded fiercely, patting his son's head.

"Good boy."

He turned to his wife, watching heartlessly tears streaming down her plump cheeks.

"Your mother wants to stay, too? We won't ever be apart as a family. Right?"

She nodded shakily, biting her lips.

"Good girl." He whispered, patting her hand.

March 10^th, 2024 - SEOUL –

A luxurious Tesla parked before Jungle headquarters and Mr. Kim, Jang Dae Hee's former secretary, was the first to step out. The doors slammed open dramatically to allow Jangga's former heir to cross the threshold after all these years. His hair slicked back, wearing an expansive blue cashmere coat, Geun Won marched with purpose in the lobby with Mr. Kim in tow, people fearfully straying from his path. The shareholders and employees turned as the convoy approached the theater. Centerstage, MingJung stopped in the middle of her fiery speech.  Yiseo, Hojin, and Saeroyi paused in their quiet conversations. Silence fell into the room awkwardly. Geun Won stood his ground and made another step forward. Some shareholders rose from their seats; others held their breaths or shook their heads in disapproval. Geun Won nonchalantly turned toward Saeroyi and Yiseo, his face breaking into one of his signature devious smirk.

August 21^st, 2020, Seoul Penitentiary

He always woke up just before the first lights outside. In the dim-lit room, he knew he was not alone. The tiny room was cramped and crowded with four other occupants. Geunwon liked to fall asleep after everyone and wake up before everyone. It was the best way to stay safe, in his opinion.

 He obviously didn't trust any of these morons. You never knew if they may have gotten a wire transfer from Kim Hee-Hoon or not.  Silently he moved into the quiet room, only rocked by the other inmate's snores. He started his daily workout with pushups.  Staying disciplined had never been his forte outside.  His temper was always like a short fuse ready to get ignited at the slightest provocation.

Kim Hee-hoon had been sent back here too.  He got perpetuity since it was something like his fifth conviction, and he blamed Geunwon for his fall. He sent a guy to stab him just last month. He was lucky enough the guy was an amateur who missed any vital organ, or he would have been pushing daisies by now. The wound wasn't too deep, and that earned him a week in the hospital. As a result, Hee-hoon and three of his lieutenants got transferred to another penitentiary in the province. Yet, Geunwon knew some of his men were still lingering here, and he couldn't trust anyone. That's why he was taking all these safety countermeasures. He needed to survive.

They sentenced him to another seven years, and he wanted to be out in three like usual. You could not meet these types of deadlines without a few sacrifices.  He had to prove a willingness to work with the system, so he registered himself in three different workshops. One was a therapy group, the other a Mechanic class, and the last one was a writing class. It was all in addition to his work in prison manufacture.

 From the outside, he occasionally received mail from Geun Soo.  He heard Jangga's been taken over by that asshole, his family ejected from the board of directors. Their financial assets were seized by the government. He saw that one on the news too. So, apparently, he was broke now, in addition to being destitute.

In one of his mails, Geunsoo told him, he left the country with all the liquidity he could, something like 200K in US dollars and the money he made as Jangga's CEO. He bought a house close to Boston. He was studying to be a Vet. He had a pet Retriever named Porky. He was seeing a Korean American girl named Wendy. All was well. He even took the time to send a picture where he was surrounded by friends at a barbecue. It all seemed like he got cut a better deal at life than Geun Won.

The truth was that Geun Won wasn't even angry at Geunsoo for abandoning the ship and moving on so fast; he just thought that was incredibly clairvoyant on his part. He wished he'd been that smart last time he was out. But he never believed one could escape his fate, so as much as he wished he could have changed a few things about his life, he also believed it wouldn't have amounted to much. He was destined to screw up.

Now all Geunwon had left was his deceased mother's trust unlocked when he was 25 years old, and it was almost empty from all the attorney's fees and reparations he had to pay to that asshole and his bitch. But hey, it was part of the game. He lost. He ought to pay the price. He may not think that was fair; he was the only one to pay. But who's holding grudges in 2020, really?

Revenge was not his motivation right now. Just yesterday, he received a letter from Soo Ah, and she said she will keep on writing back only if he sends her' optimist as shit' updates. She said he should lie if he had to.  That made him smile; he won't lie. She also said she was now a proud business owner, and her business was booming. He read the letter four times as if to check its authenticity. He found himself grinning alone on his bench all afternoon.

The fact she simply wrote back for whatever reasons just gave him a bit of hope. Yet, hope was a fragile thing to entertain in this place.

He wanted to survive. He had now a reason to.  To read Soo Ah's letters. To write to her about his imaginary trip to Paris. To Mexico. To Belize.  All the places he wished he could have taken her given a chance. If he could just go back to the beginning and erase all the wrongs, start over, just simply ask the girl of his dreams to follow him to the end of the world.

Soo Ah was cleaning up her desk office on the first floor when she witnessed the arrival of Mr. Sunshine downstairs. He was carrying several crates of fresh fruits and vegetables all by himself. She remained frozen for a while as she watched perspiration glisten along his perfectly chiseled chin. Biting her lower lips, she almost dropped all the papers she had in her hand when she heard a name.

"Sajangnim!"

That got her out of her reverie quickly. She scrambled in the spiral staircase to join him.

"I'm here! I'm here!"

"Ha! I didn't want to bother you…"

She was almost breathless when she made it down.

"No… Not at all. I was doing nothing… I was working…but I am here… I can help with whatever. Do you want some help with that?"

Kwan-Seon shook his head and gave her his signature blinding smile. Soo Ah felt her knees weaken and chided herself a little. She knew she better stopped grinning and babbling like an idiot, but he was just so…

Wow… She watched his muscle flexed as he put all the crates on the Kitchen island. After she went through the trouble of telling Seok-Cheon, she was not interested. 

"I just wanted to tell you. I have to change the menu for today. Since exceptionally, our suppliers couldn't honor our full order."

"Oh!"

"I hope you don't mind."

She shook her head frantically.

"Not at all. I trust you." She smiled. "I mean, I trust your input."

He turned toward her curiously, and she felt like digging her own bomb shelter right now. She arranged her bangs on her forehead, staring at the floor.  

"Your friend, the billionaire, is not coming today?"

"Saeroyi? No! He is probably resting…or spending time with… his… girlfriend. I mean… He has a girlfriend. I guess you did not see her last time they came. You were not on shift."

"Oh! I thought you two…"

"What? No! Never! Not never… I mean…He is just a friend… a very old friend with a girlfriend..."

His lips curled upward mockingly. She did mention the girlfriend twice. He nodded.

"It's just last time I sensed some tension when I made a couple of suggestions. He didn't seem… to like that…very much."

Soo Ah shrugged.

"Really? I…  I mean… You know how old friends are…"

She scratched her head nervously.

"Competitive?"

"Yes, and you haven't met his girlfriend yet. She is worst."

"How worst?"

"You have no idea."

"For the record, I pretended to not know him back then since I didn't really know what to say. But he is pretty hard to miss these days. He is everywhere in the news as the CEO of IC.  I heard he was in an accident a while ago."

"Yes, he did.  It was a tough situation. Fortunately, it's all for the better now."

"That's impressive what he did with the group in so little time. Did you meet while you work for Jangga?"

"Not really."

She hesitated, leaning on the counter.

"I heard he basically took over Jangga less than ten years after buying his first pub. That's"

"Yes, Saeroyi is a force of nature. He said he'd do it in fifteen years. He was always so dedicated. When he sets himself a goal, he likely won't give up."

Kwang Seon paused, staring at her.

"Like I said, it's impressive."

He went on arranging the crates in the kitchen pantry.  He wasn't the most talkative of man, and Soo Ah was genuinely surprised he said this much. She hesitated to know he would not accept her help even if she proposed.

"Did you always know you wanted to be a chef?"

"No." He said bluntly.

"That's honest."

"I wanted to be a Pilot like Tom Cruise in Top Gun."

He looked the part. She'd love to reenact that movie with him any time. Soo Ah bit her lips. She wanted to scream at her "inner child" acting up. She shook her head, cringing.  What was wrong with her? Seok-Cheon, get out of that body, right now?

She tilted her head on the side.

"A pilot?"

"Yes, I took flying lessons in high school and got my license. Could take you one of these days?"

Her mouth was suddenly dry. He turned toward her casually.

"True, I even enlisted in the Air Force. I'm stubborn like that. Did my early service and all. It didn't work out, though, for so many reasons that would take me too long to explain. And you, did you always know that you wanted to open your own shop one day?"

She sneered.

"Huh, no, but I work in the industry for so long. I didn't know what else I could do… Then it seemed to be the right thing. Me being the Boss of me. You could say someone inspired me to never let go of my ambitions."

"Let me guess, Mr. Park Saeroyi?"

"It was actually Saeroyi's father, Park Sunyeol."

"So you guys know each other for that long?"

"Yes. His father used to volunteer in the orphanage where I grew up. He was a really good man. He always encouraged me. He even paid my tuition for college."

She expected him to ask questions about her parents since that's what everyone did when she mentioned growing up in an orphanage, but he didn't. He simply nodded.

"Now I get it. A father figure."

He did not offer any sympathy either, and for that, she was grateful. They stared at each other for a peaceful minute as if there was no need for understanding between them.

Then, there was no time to ask for more, or ease the conversation into a more intimate place, that the rest of the staff, two waiters, kitchen help, and a manager barged in. They all exchanged greetings warmly. She won't pretend they were all friends like in the Original Danbam, united behind their charismatic leader.  She was no charismatic leader, per se. But at least, they made a homogeneous bunch. Ri-Yeon, the youngest who worked in the kitchen with KwangSeon, immediately engaged in a conversation with the chef. Kwangseon and Ri-Yeon seemingly agreed on the new menu while the Manager gave the waiters their tasks for the day.  Soo Ah settled in the corner of the kitchen and just watch them work for a couple of minutes.   KwangSeon examined the incoming ingredients with Ri-Yeon. He turned the leeks in his hands, then started to peel and slice. Then he picked up the basil and looked at each leaf, like an art appraiser, taking in the minutia of the details, sniffing a ripped leaf before chewing it.

 She couldn't say they've gotten to know each other very well in the six months he worked for her. They went out as a team only twice, and KwangSeon was definitely not the talkative kind.

So much about him was just translated into who he was… He was meticulous and attentive to details. He chopped vegetables with so much precision, in squares, batons, or garland in less time than most people would need to peel carrots. It was hard to believe he did not go to any culinary school. Two months after they opened, they got their first five-star review in Cosmopolitan Seoul. 

She asked him then where he learned, and he simply said, my Grandmother, as if it would explain anything. When she questioned him more, he said, it was this old lady's dream that he became a chef. He was staring straight at her with eyes full of sincerity that told her there was more to the story. But the moment passed and they were interrupted again. He retreated behind his counter, and that was all she got out of him on the subject.

He was smart. Many times, she heard him speak English and French with ease with their European-based suppliers. He was almost a natural at managing cost, always making sure the menu he designed met her specifications. As a former Jangga executive with more than fifteen years of experience under her belt, she's rarely worked with a chef as compliant as he was, and that was saying something.

When most chefs seek glory, creating the most artistic dish with only the noblest ingredients, he used mostly simple everyday ingredients. He tried to sublimate them to make the customer happy. But he was sophisticated and well-traveled enough to know where to buy exceptional parmeggiano in Italy, for instance, without going through the traditional circuit.

 He was not chatty but wasn't a cold person. He smiled openly and always took the time to greet the customers, easily earning their favors. He never forgot a regular's preferences. He was a natural leader, federating the Kitchen and the Floor staff without a problem. He openly arbitrated quarrels between staffers with a big brother approach, speaking to each party privately, letting her free from worry.

As Seok-Cheong noted, many high school girls and university students frequented her café, and she knew it was not only because of its practical location.  Soo Ah would even catch a couple of them staring or trying to catch his attention. He was asked to take selfies at least twice a week. He was always so gracious about it.  

Okay, she was a bit interested.  Intrigued was a better word for it. Yet, she knew better than to act on these feelings and make a fool of herself as a result. This guy was complicated in ways that reminded her of Park Saeroyi. You'd think of them as easy-going nice guys, but there were layers after layers to them. They were holding things inside. If you dive in too deep, you risk drowning. She got her lesson the first time. She was not as strong as one Jo Yiseo to simply go and dive into it. She was no white hat savior, just a woman trying to take care of herself.  After all, she's been through, she wanted a quiet life. She wanted simplicity. She did not even know where she wanted to go with Dulcé. It took Saeroyi less than ten years to build a food empire. It took her fifteen years to get there. She was allowing herself to rest a little and move along with the flow for once.

She heard the familiar ding, signaling the arrival of the first customer.  Peeking over her shoulder one last time, Soo-ah grabbed a couple of menus and made her way to greet them, unaware KwangSeon paused to watch her. 

A storm started late in the afternoon in Jangga, Kang Mingjung marched with purpose toward Hojin's office, her assistant in tow. People strayed from her path. Her expression was cold as ever, and she looked like she meant business. Only business.  Some people were ever smart enough to duck behind their desk or take cover in the restroom. She wouldn't slow down anyway in her Louboutin.  She crossed the lobby and the hall of fame, where an oversized picture of her father and Jang Dae Hee was being mounted on the wall. It was an old picture from when they were both young. She remembered the day Jang Dae Hee took it down to replace it with a picture of himself. It was the day after they buried her father. She learned a lot from that man. She learned half of the job was about symbols and metaphors. She finally opened Hojin's office without knocking. Hojin barely looked up from the pile of papers he was checking. Not a squirrel could startle this boy. But Saeroyi stood up immediately when he saw her. That was a start.

"Just the two people I want to see the most?"

Saeroyi shrugged.

"Did you see that? Did you think I will approve of this? How dare you change the reports without my consent?"

She throws the financial report on the desk.

"Wasn't my idea," Hojin said.

Mingjun turned to Saeroyi.

"Have you lost your damn mind? In this stupid report, you mentioned our seized assets and the fact that we are dangerously close to ending the year with a negative income for the first time in 20 years. You even mention selling Jang Estates as a way to get out of debts. You're even putting this up to vote next shareholder's meetings. What is wrong with you, children?"

"I told you she wouldn't agree to this."

"She will. It's just one real estate subsidiary. We have three more."

She sneered.

"But DumDum and Dummy, Jang Estates… has our most prized assets with properties in Seoul worth millions. Remember Geun Soo's gentrification plans? Bingo, they are all Jang Estates. And you wanna sell that?"

"Well, if you signed those papers we prepared for you, we wouldn't need to sell it."

Hojin held out the papers.  

"You're gonna transferred Geun soo's gentrification project to B Holding subsidiary. B Holding assets will go to Jang Estates. Can you even do that?"

Saeroyi barely tilted his head on the side, apologetically. He casually kept one hand in his pocket.

"We can…"

« I still can't….process…"

"I understand you are upset." Saeroyi cut in.

"I was not upset." She smiled coldly, reading the transfer papers. "I was outraged. Jangga deserves better than this. I deserve better than this. After all the trouble we went through. Yet, I sense you boys are going to give me an excellent explanation."

"I'm doing this for Jangga…"

She paused. Both Saeroyi and Hojin exchanged a look. Mingjun finally sighed, finally understanding.

"You did it on purpose. Appearing weak.  Troubling the water. Waking up the sharks. You guys are manipulating the stocks."

Hojin looked up with a smile. She went behind the desk, and surely, Hojin was buying stocks as she was speaking.

"You… You… You know he will never sell to you. Jang Dae Hee… So, you had to find a way to get more stocks. You're doing it by sacrificing the seized assets."

"Well, it's about something Yiseo said to me. She said it's assets we can't move and property we can't use. Well, we cannot use them in the most traditional way. But they could serve as…"

"Leverage…" Hojin finished for him.

"A loss-leader… You're cutting your bleeding arm."

"At least I'm telling them I'm willing to do it. So now, they're waiting for my move."

"In the meantime, they believe you're weaker than you are. I see. Brilliant. Careful, I could have sworn that devious ploy came out straight of Jang Dae Hee's terribly distorted mind."

Saeroyi lowered his head. But Hojin nodded proudly.

"Thank you! The man was a financial genius."

She leaned gently on the desk.

"But next time, you two wanna play Cowboy Bebop together, I'm cutting both your dicks off. Am I clear? We are a team, or we are not. By the way, where is the last musketeer?"

"A musketeer?"

"Yes. My favorite harbinger of doom? Short like three apples put together with dollish features worthy of an old Korean horror movie."

"You know, Daepyonim, you should start watching Netflix to update your references... I'm just saying…" Hojin suggested, pushing his glasses on his nose.

She sneered, playing with a paperknife. Saeroyi laughed.

"Yiseo is meeting potential new partners."

"Should we be jealous?"

He stood up, starting his exit.

"Well, she was excited indeed when she left. I guess we should."

"Where are you going?"

"I have to meet an old friend."

 "It started to get downward when I drop out of school. I was always arguing with my parents. It was… mostly my mother, though… My father ditched. I was young. Getting money was a necessity. My mother was sick, and my girlfriend jobless. I had a baby on the way. I didn't think it would hurt anyone. Trust me, I tried to prepare so that nobody would get hurt. I mean, I did everything I could. I do regret that things got out of hand. I never wanted things to get out of hand. I will regret it for the rest of my life."

During group therapy, Geunwon had to remind himself that this was not how he would recover his sanity. Sanity was a nicely flourished word Society used to describe a limited mind. Normal was saying good morning with a big smile even when you had a shitty night. Normal was being polite and sit still for an hour pretending to listen to a bunch of criminals crying over their daddy issues. Normal was not for him. He was better than that. He just had to complete a session of this nonsense to show them he was a changed man.

The therapist changed from the last time he did time. Now, it was a middle-aged woman named Im Hyo-Jun, with disheveled grey hair, probably more renowned in her field for her shitty taste in pullovers and sweatshirts than because of her actual work. Still, she was an admiring force of optimism with her soothing voice like that of a nun, always quick to turn every convict's testimony into a poetic life lesson. 

The guy, a giant by all human standards, started to cry while another leaned to pat him on his back. He was mentally prepared for the violins starting in the background. He simply nodded, pretended to be touched. Whatever.

The guy on his left who looked in his forties was itching to get the mic; he could see.  He was fidgeting on his chair, raising his hand frantically. It was as if they were in elementary school and there was something to be won if you got the right answer.

That was "Tricky Ikjun" or "Inmate 5485", a former junkie who beat his girlfriend to death. He's been in jail nine years but got five more to do before being considered for parole. This guy, who by the way was somebody's 'boyfriend' here, got off on telling his story at every fucking therapy session. It was almost funny how much this guy wanted to share every aspect of his pathetic life.

"Go Hyunsik, that's your name, right?" Mrs. Im asked the weeping giant. 

"Yes."

"Thank you for sharing your experience. I'm sure the others found it very enlightening. "

Geunwon smirked at that. Whatever these dudes told her, she always says the same thing. How enlightening can be the testimony of someone who beat his girlfriend to death high as a kite or that of someone who stabbed to death a jewelry shopkeeper and his wife; you be the judge!

"Geunwon, do you have something to share today?"

"No, I'm good."

He gave his best playboy smile.

"This is a safe place…"

"Yes, and I'm listening."

"You've been listening ever since you arrived in the group. You can talk about anything… Family life. The past. The present. Even the Future. Just tell us something about yourself."

An older man in his fifties coughed loudly on the far right. He sat just like Geunwon at the edge of the circle, as if he also wanted to dissociate himself from the drama. He sneered.

"Let me give you a quick summary; that's Former Jangga's Chairman's precious son… Raised in fine luxury all his life. His father was a self-made asshole. His mother was a nice lady from high society… Every boy wanted to date her in high school. Every mother wanted her as a daughter-in-law."

"Why the fuck would you talk about my mother?" Geunwon said, bolting from his chair like a tiger in a cage.

"Please…" The therapist raised her hands in conciliation.

"She's dead. His mother. From Heart Failure officially… But some people thought she was popping too many pills, and one day…"

The man-made a crude sound with his mouth.

 "She passed away when she was 37 years old. His father is the real piece of work, though. He is the one with the fascinating rags-to-riches story. He came from nothing. Just a stray dog crossing her path…  Years later, he turned into a bastard who thought he could do whatever…to people. People were just ants compared to his family's money.  You will tell me there are many more like him in those circles. Yet, Jang Dae Hee was probably born thinking he had to surpass them all."

"Shut up!"

"Or what?"

"You wanna die, old man?"

"Oh! Here, I thought you were a model prisoner, seriously repenting. Telling myself, he's so quiet he probably found the reflection of God in the thighs of a hooker. I am almost disappointed."

"Mister Ri, stop it immediately. This is not the way…"

"Fuck you!?"

"This is all bullshit. This guy was here for manslaughter. The other one is here for the same thing.  This young prodigy, kidnapping, attempted murder… manslaughter again. Can we stop with the bullshit!"

"Sir, you cannot talk like that. We discuss it already. You cannot invalidate somebody's experience in the circle to make yourself feel better. This is not respectful of the sanctuary rule while in this room together. Everybody should be able to politely say whatever is on their mind."

"Invalidate one's experience? Who wants to do that? He is a murderer… This guy is another murderer. Oh, and this one's another… guess what? A murderer."

"Sir, you are all here…"

"I am here because they say I did all these things, Tax evasion, Fraud, Embezzlement, etc. But that's not my true crime. The truth is I tried to kill three persons. I failed. I am also, deep down, a murderer; I know it. At least I want to be."

Geun Won frowned in confusion.

"You wanna be a murderer?"

"Yes, what do you think I am here to learn, boy?"

Geun Won was so floored by his answer, he gaped aloud.

"Mister Ri! That is really inappropriate behavior! I will call the warden if you don't stop!"

"Why do you think I sit here twice a week to listen to you assholes moan about your life, if not to get a true sense of how you do commit murder? I am mandated by the court to follow this workshop. So, I thought, why not make the most of it while I'm here and get some tip."

"You want a tip on how to kill somebody."

"Yes, don't leave out juicy details. I have three vermins I wanna dispose of once I get out. I don't want to go back here unfulfilled because I'd miss a detail."

The man glared back, seemingly exasperated. Geunwon smirked, loudly dragging his chair toward the guy and slowly sitting down in front of him, smugly.

"So, you're better than us because…"

"I never said I was better. I said, cut the bullshit, Son. Show your true colors. Be who you are. It's because of little shits like you I am here, anyway."

"Little shits…"

"Privileged little shits…"

"You don't know shit about my life."

"Wrong, I know everything about your life. I was paid to know everything about your life. About your family. About your company. All the time, your father covered for you.  That was supposed to make him weak. Information like this was very valuable in some circles. So, believe me. I know…"

"So you work for our competitors? Who? Nevermind? Don't answer that! So what? Since I was nine, I was used seeing my face in the magazines with people like you pretending to know shit about me. I can't care less…"

"Oh, but you care! You wouldn't be here if you didn't! It must burn! Your father builds you to think that it would be all for the best as long as people fear you. You believed him, and he betrayed you. Disavowed you in front of the world.  He wasn't helping you when you needed it. He never did help. All these times, he was burying you. He was burying himself. The sharks they are always watching.  Oh my! You think you're one of them! You're not! You're new money. Just like your father! You're just a fraud! They are very old. Very established. I should know I was supposed to feed them whatever they wanted. That was my job. Corporate Consulting."

"Corporate spy, you mean…"

The man simply smirked.

"Sir, you've got to stop. Mr. Jang, I will ask you to go back to your place in the circle. The fundamental goal of group therapy is to initiate a sense of belonging or relatability through understanding, which is achieved by sharing common experiences. Mr. Ri, you're not helping by being hostile. You're both here to find a sense of peace."

The man started to laugh maniacally.

"A sense of peace?"

"Sir…"

"I was working for a company. I earn in a month what you will earn in several years, lady. I made money scheming and planning. I worked for those people… People who made money scheming and planning, not lifting one tiny finger. In that aspect, we could say I can find myself some common grounds with our resident rich boy here.  But I was not one of them. I was an ant. A fish. Opening doors for them. Working hard. Bowing down every day. But I could tell you, at that time, I went to work with a sense of peace."

"Sir…"

"You know what these people did with my sense of peace? They raped my child. My baby girl! They destroyed my family!"

"People?" Geunwon said.

"Little Beasts. Privileged little shits like you…"

"Sir…"

He turned to the woman sharply.

"Oh so, you can invalidate my experience now? I don't get to enjoy some freedom of speech…"

Before the therapist could say anything, Geunwon cut in abruptly.

"Let the man speak his mind and shut the fuck up! What happened to your family?" Geunwon growled back.

"Now you wanna know? The story has been the same for thousands of years. A guy sees something he likes, and he takes what he wants regardless of the consequences. He has his family to cover for him anyway. Does that remind you of something?"

Geunwon swallowed hard.

"How old was your daughter?"

"Fourteen. She was a ray of sunshine and a smart mouth, maybe too trusting for her own good. My fault I raised her poorly. Send her to private school and everything, chauffeuring her 24/7. And they lured her, used her, and threw her out like trash the next day. Of course, I went to the police and they wouldn't do anything because these were supposedly good kids from reputable families. They told me you work for their families you must know what will happen. 'Tell your daughter to forget about it. Maybe send her away for a while. You know. who can really tell what happens when these kids party?' I didn't listen. I hired a lawyer instead. And next thing I know, I'm arrested, and I hear I did all these things.  All these things were new to me. My high-powered attorney paid in advance defected on me.  I was a busy man whose wife was dying from cancer. I had a mistress. I wasn't often with my family. I wasn't without fault. But all of a sudden, instead of a salaryman, I was a suspected criminal who could no longer afford hospital care for his wife. Can you see how I was no longer in the mood to bow down anymore?" 

Geunwon remained silent.

"This was not even painful. Painful was watching my sunny little girl turn into a ghost. Painful was watching her absorbed people's hate. Can you imagine having someone you love go through all this?"

Geunwon inhaled sharply.

"I'd tried to get even." He whispered.

"Bingo! See, you can see it my way. All hope is not lost, I guess."

But as the words were forming in his mouth, the reality of what he was doing here struck him all of a sudden. Geunwon stuttered and rose from his chair suddenly.

"I tried to get even. I tried to get… Even… Even though I was the one who took everything from him. It's not like I didn't know it would come back punching me in the face. But he stood so tall… I wanted to get even… Because I felt wronged… As if I lost something too in that fire… My father… That day… That very first day… at school… I saw the way my father looked at him. Park Saeroyi. Fucking asshole. It was like a meeting of fate. It was like I didn't exist anymore. It was like he finally found his match. The one he was looking for. He was so fascinated. I have a little brother. But he never looked at any of us that way. So, I felt wronged in some kinda way. Maybe I wanted him to pay."

"Did you kill his father?"

"I did. I tell myself it was an accident."

The man smirked.

"I was driving too fast. I was drunk. I was high. It was too dark. I didn't see him. I only recognized him afterward. True… It could have been just anybody. That's what I tell myself. Sometimes, I can go back to that moment and feel what I felt then, smell what I smelled, hear what I heard… It's like I'm stuck in a circle of hell and those events…. I can't get past it. I know I could have called… maybe get him some help… I could have done that… instead of standing there wishing he could disappear…  Because my father...He would have been disappointed again. Just because it was that guy who challenged him. He would have lost face. In that house, I'd turned invisible again…, Or he would have beat me… Maybe… So, I go back to that moment when I watched a man bleed out, praying for it to be quick. And it's not quick… It's very long.  You have to prepare yourself for it will seem like an eternity to you.  Watching somebody gasp for air… Seeing the regrets in his eyes… Everything he won't have time to do, it's written clearly on his face… So, that's what I did. He died, and I went home, and I immediately confessed to him, of course. I got hysterical because I could still smell the blood in the air, and it's… sickening. It's just fucking sickening. He slapped me before telling me I did the right thing. I was so relieved… It's like I could breathe again."

Geunwon took a sharp intake of breath and exhaled, and leaned over his chair.

"I ran over this guy on his tiny Vespa… I didn't know who he was. I like to tell myself that. But I know I took something from Park Saeroyi. He had a loving father, someone who stood by him no matter the circumstances. Just like you're doing for your daughter. I didn't have that. I had to work for his attention every day of my fucking life.  I thought I'd finally make him proud, standing my ground. I thought I could breathe again. Fulfill whatever fate put me on this Earth. I could breathe again. I got a slap on the face, and he said I did the right thing. I was so proud for no reason. I just got to breathe again in that house."

He laughed.  

"You think you know anything about me? Oh! You think I don't know. I destroy my life trying to please him. Little shits like us, that's what we do! We do not belong to ourselves! We belong to our father! To the company! We do not hope for a grand future like Park Saeroyi. We hope for scraps! But who fucking cares, that was my fucking choice, and he's dying anyway! My father! That wonderful man! He is dying a pathetic death! So you tell me, who cares? "

There was an awkward silence. Even the therapist seemed to have been caught off-guard. Geun Won and the man glared at each other.

"Is that colorful enough for you, detailed enough, old man?" He snarled.

"Err…. Well…Thank you, Geunwon, for sharing! It must have been difficult for you." The therapist said, her voice off-key.

Geunwon turned to the old man instead of as if they were the only two people in the room.

"Truth is…I am no better than those guys whose family covered for them. That's what you want to tell me, right?"

The old man remained silent, but his grief was written all over his face. His anger was simmering on the surface. He frowned. Geun Won continued.

"The truth is… I want to believe I would never hurt a woman like that. But I am his child, and he did things… He did things to my mother... Breaking her heart… Breaking her… He…  did things around me… So many things…  I was dying… I wasn't breathing… in that house…  I was just dying to be seen… I don't think you know the feeling. I've been dying ever since I'm eight years old… Since I'm old enough to understand, I was disposable like trash. I tried everything. Drugs. Booze. Women. I was out of control… So I don't know, maybe I'm like them… Maybe I could have hurt your girl given a chance… Maybe he'd have patted me on the back for it… Maybe…If you wanna kill me…"

He breathed deeply.

"That'd be okay, I guess. Since I've been dying for a long time."

"Kill you?"

"Yes, why not? It'd be practice.  No one will mourn me. I'm dead to my father now. There's nothing left to take from me.  I just got that letter from that girl I liked ever since I was a Junior. It got me excited. But she's the type that does things for pity… Because in retrospect, I'm no better than those guys who raped your only child. I watched that innocent man bleed out. I did nothing to help… I watched him die…"

Geunwon sighed again hard, falling back on his chair. The therapist was too shocked to speak. The older man looked about to pounce on him for a second before he took a deep breath. Slowly extending his hand toward Geunwon, he said.

"My name is Jae-Bom. Ri Jae-Bom."

"You know I never feel at ease in this position…" Hyunyi said, checking her make-up with her powder case. "This business angel's side in our business is more your thing and Saeroyi's… Even Hojin was better suited."

"Well, Daepyonim was supposed to come with me. But he and Hojin were caught up in work when I called him earlier... Don't worry, it's just a formality. We already met Mrs. Mann in Tokyo last month."

"Mann Gretchen, right? I can't even pronounce her name right."

"Gershen… Don't ask… She's part Japanese, part German. She studied at Tokyo University and in MIT, AI and robotics. She's a Mensa member. We used to be penpal when I was younger."

"So you know each other well…"

"Absolutely not… We only exchanged on physic theories and relativity because she was always keen to prove me wrong. I think she was born thinking she was of alien descent, vastly superior to the rest of the world. I don't fault her for thinking that most people are idiots. I mean… I used to think that…" She sighed.

"…Before you got a sense of belonging in a crowd of idiots, I get it." Hyunyi quipped.

"Sorry, that came out ungrateful…"

"It's okay. I'm not offended. Well, she looked like a delight."

 "Two years ago, she and her friends came up with an AI-powered food detection mobile application, and since January, rumor is that it's in the last stage of production. If all goes well, it will be the fastest most accurate on the market."

"So, they are raising funds."

"Yes, and I got her before everybody else. She was working from her tiny apartment in Shibuya last year when I started coaxing her. Last month, I finally convinced Saeroyi to come to meet her. You know how he is with new technology. Not averse but not keen."

Hyunyi nodded as they parked in front of the hotel. A valet ushered Yiseo's car away as they entered the Four Seasons. She was not in any rush. The hotel was swarming with life, distinctly crowded with more businessmen coming and going than tourists. It was a weekday, and apparently, there was a funeral home convention in town.

They ducked through the crowd, Yiseo losing sight of Hyunyi for a minute. She noticed Gershen's blonde hair first, then she noticed she was wearing white like herself. Gershen was amazingly tall and thin. Her hair was blonde. Her face was angular and narrow. Her eyes were sharp. She appraised her preys instead of simply staring at people. For anyone but Yiseo, she was an intimidating sight.

Yiseo waited for Hyun Yi to catch up before she made her way toward the five-star restaurant. There her host was supposed to wait for her in a VIP room.

Yiseo stopped dead as she noticed Gershen shaking hands with an older man and a younger one. She wanted to say she had no idea. But she was starting to paint herself the big picture as she recognized the people in attendance, among them various shareholders and Industry Captains.

"I thought it was gonna be just this Gretchen girl and her team. Who are all these guys?"

"I'm not sure, but I think we got played HyunYi," Yiseo said.

"Well, if it can console you. You're not the only one." Another forty-something said behind her. He was sitting leisurely in an armchair, having a cup of champagne.

"We know each other?" Yiseo said, not missing a beat.

The man smiled, unbothered.

"We’ve never been formally introduced, Miss Jo, but…”

“I’m jesting. I know who you are, Mr. Han Hyeop-Seop. You’re the CEO of SunG. Our greatest foe! ”

He smirked and sipped his champagne, nodding.

“Greatest foe!”

He smiled boyishly.

“I’m touched you feel that way, Miss Jo. Yet, are you saying this to endear yourself to me even more? No need, I like you in the most unreasonable way. I am like what the youngster calls a groupie. You two, Miss Ma.”

He winked at Hyunyi. Hyunyi frowned, crossing her arms. She wasn’t the kind who was easily intimidated by rich middle-aged men, even the one with as much swag as this one. Yiseo shrugged as their new “friend” rose on his feet with a smirk, his hands in his pockets nonchalantly.

“We’ve both been stood up, outdone by these people here. But didn’t you heard the saying, the enemies of my enemies are my enemies? We cannot be rivals when we are so much more.”

He pointed at the people discussing with Gershen Mann. The youngest turned and smirked smugly in their direction.

“Really, I’m asking for a friend here. Who are these people?” Hyunyi whispered.

Before Yiseo could answer, their self-proclaimed friend cut in. Patting Hyunyi’s back softly, he pointed at the men with Gershen.

“Well, Miss Ma… Can I call you Hyun Yi? Let’s stay simple; you can call me James. You see this man, Ban Yun-Joon, and that tall smug son of a bitch is his proud son, Hyun Seong. They are PCS. When I say that, I mean it. They are literally the company they own.”

Yiseo’s eyes snapped open in recognition. Until now, she only had a vague suspicion of the identity of these people. She turned to “James.”

“See, that was a smart move. She rounded up the sharks and lured them in a tiny room with walls painted with blood, raising the stakes at once.”

“You want to buy Shippo.”

“Not you, perhaps? You want to tell me you were just passing by and you saw the lights… Or were you thinking you were somewhat close to hatching a deal with her? I didn’t peg you to be the naïve kind, Miss Jo.”

Yiseo pursed her lips together.

“I see she did the same with you.” She only noted.

“ Yes, and look at us waiting for our turn to give our closing speech like in third grade. Isn’t it cute? We bring the money, but we have to beg her to take it.”

“She turned the table so she could be in control…”

“She did. She’s a tough cookie, that one. No wonder she birthed a unicorn now.”

Unicorn, he said. Shit. She grabbed her smartphone and checked. Like he said, the value of the company had tripled since the last time she checked. Now it was worth 400 million USD. She showed Hyunyi. It was dangerously close to the limit of their wallet. If it went any higher, they would be out of the race, leaving people with a deeper pocket like SunG or PCS to ravish her prize.

Gershen finally approached them with her guests in tow.

“Yiseo, I’m glad you could make it.”

 Not only did she seem happy, but she also seemed rather pleased with herself.

“Gershen… The pleasure is mine. This is my creative executive, Ma Hyunyi.”

Gershen frowned briefly.

“Oh! Interesting choice! I thought you’d come with Mr. Park, Yiseo. Nevermind, I think you all know each other, and I don’t need to make the introductions. We don’t really have the time anyway. Mr. Ban and his son were kind enough to come to see the presentation, Mr. Han as well.”

“We were never formally introduced. But we heard so much about them, right Hyunyi? Thank you for your gracious invitation. I can’t wait to see what other surprises you have in store for us.” Yiseo said, strangely gracious about the whole situation. In fact, Gershen annoyed her to no end, but she refused to let it known.

Hyunyi nodded politely. Gershen simply shrugged condescendingly and left them to attend to her business.

The chairman of PCS and the CEO, father and son, simply bowed down, facing both women.

“Miss Ma, the transgender (is that the word?) that shook a nation. Mr. Park sure knows how to smell a good publicity stunt. Miss Jo, Park Saeroyi’s little genie that turned him into a rich man. Of course, we are acquainted. I tell Hyun Seong all the time, he should bring me such a lady one day.”

Hyun Seong extended his hand to Yiseo. She humored him. That was shortsighted of her because he proceeded in massaging her hand firmly in his, holding it hostage longer than necessary. She almost wanted to punch him.

“Why search for a pale copy when I can bring home the original, Father. We should get together sometime soon, Miss Jo. I’m sure we could find some common grounds and have fascinating conversations… from dusk till dawn.”

It wasn’t the words themselves but the smug way he was looking at her that unnerved her. He said it like their encounter was inevitable, and she didn’t have a choice. He said it like she was dirt, and he would be doing her a favor. Who did he think he was?

Hyunyi and Yiseo shared a puzzled look. Yiseo wished Saeroyi would be there and willing to break another rich boy’s square jaw for her.

Fortunately, they were spared from answering when James entered the conversation uninvited.

“I feel slighted, Hyung Seong, in all the years we’ve known each other, you never invited this Oppa home. Am I not pretty enough?” James said.

The patriarch turned toward James, annoyed at the interruption. James smirked even more.

“I also already confessed to both Miss Ma and Miss Jo here. Three is a party, four is a crowd, Five is an indecent proposal, I suggest you move on.”  

“Mr. Han is right. I’m afraid, Mr. Ban, that I’m already engaged elsewhere.” Yiseo added.

Hyun Seong stared at her, not hiding his displeasure. But he chose to turn his ire toward James.

“Mr. Han, It’s always nice to meet you.” Hyun Seong also said coldly.

“James, I didn’t know this presentation was open to the masses. I don’t know why our host bothered inviting you. To invest, you will need more than your cheap quips.” The patriarch said.

“I know, old chap, just like you and your son, I intend to prostitute myself and hope for the best.” The CEO of SunG quipped back.

In answer, both father and son glared at him before turning to join their seats. Yiseo turned to James, elated. That was so cool indeed.

“I like the style. Don’t think it was morally responsible to out people like that. Hey, who are we to judge, right Hyunyi? But I like the style. Anyway, we’re still mortal enemies, Mr. Han.”

“I wouldn’t want it any other way, Miss Jo. Miss Ma… See you when the bidding starts…”  

They all went back to their respective seats, waiting for the start of Shippo’s business presentation.

The recess they have just after lunch was a dangerous time for Geunwon. The true danger was getting into a certain rhythm, accepting the dull monotony, coping with being caged and fed like an animal, and believe all that was normal. After the therapy group, the guards would come to get the prisoner for lunch. They lined up by order of their matriculations and stood there for a good ten minutes waiting for the goodwill of the chief warden. Obviously, he would taunt them for fun and do something like reading the papers right there while they had to wait for his approval. Then, with a nod, he would allow them to march toward the prison cafeteria. The food was terrible. There was rarely meat or chicken on the menu—just that unbearable bland tofu. You’d devour it anyway because, by the time they served your plate, you’d be starving anyway. Geunwon would eat alone in a remote table corner he’d consider his private island.

You only had fifteen minutes to eat. No more. No less. Every day, after that, they’d let you roam the playground outside and catch a bit of sun. He relished these moments the most out of the day, just the feel of the sun heating up his skin.  It almost felt like a human touch. Something fragile yet tangible. Something ephemeral as heck. Just like the death of one beloved parent.  He recalled vaguely his mother’s face and the way her delicate manicured hand used to brush his face as he fell asleep.

Each time he closed his eyes, his head would be filled with her cries and his screams and barks, the doors slamming over and over on their disputes. How unoriginal he thought, he was just a child born in a broken family, the product of a deficient environment. He sat on the bench and pull out Soo Ah’s letter.  I despise you because you took something away from me. It’s almost like he hadn’t heard the first time. It’s not like it ever occurred to him she had any ties to Park Saeroyi’s father. In all those years, it didn’t even occur to him that she didn’t like him. He was that pathetic. He knew now there was no way she’d love a guy like him.  Yet, he clung to that letter she sent, like a lifeline.

He spotted the danger before he actually spotted Ri Jae Bom in the epicenter of it. He’s been here for so long; he was well accustomed to the rule of the Savana. When the hyenas started to circle you, if they look at you in a predatory way, you grab something heavy and called for help. If the warden were in the mood, maybe you won’t die today.  In this courtyard, it was survival of the fittest. Ri Jae Bom was stupid enough to think that things like compassion or empathy matter in this place. From what he surmised of the situation, Jae Bom had tried to help a frail kid from getting harassed by a guy named Hyunwoo. Hyunwoo was an asshole, but one who was respected, and Jaebom’s little rebellion earned him a kick in the face from Daehyun, Hyunwoo’s lieutenant. While the kid he helped scrambled on the floor and tried to retreat, Jae Bom fell on his knees, with blood seeping on his nose.

The older man rose on his feet and tried to strike his attacker back. Both men struggled, but that wasn’t a fight between gentlemen. And before Jae Bom realized they were five against him, with Hyunwoo leading the charge. They kicked and kicked him until he crawled on the ground.

Well, what did he expect? Geunwon sighed, positively annoyed. How did he expect to make those people pay for raping his daughter if he couldn’t even fend off these types of assailants!  The young guy suddenly started to cry for help, but the wardens just turned their back and look elsewhere. Geunwon frowned as it suddenly occurred to him that not only that guy pissed off Hyunwoo, but given the warden’s reactions, or lack thereof, somebody even more powerful wanted him dead. Crushing his cigarette in a nearby ashtray, Geunwon walked toward the melee of hyenas. As he stepped closer, people started to stand aside. Jae Bom’s face was just a deform red. He was crawling on the floor, trying to get away.

“If it isn’t the little prince?! Get out of here!” Hyunwoo warned him.

Did he thought just wishing someone dead would do the trick! How naïve! Believe him, killing somebody takes more than guts. It takes real intent. It takes everything you have and what you don’t also have. Geunwon simply stood his ground, his hand in his pocket.

“Got a death wish, now? Move!”

Geunwon simply stood there, staring at Hyunwoo with dead eyes.

The pack of wild beast stopped kicking JaeBom to turn toward him.

“You think your daddy’s money can reach that far, Jang. This guy is dead.”

Geunwon simply came closer, extending his ear as if he had trouble hearing that. 

“Get out!”

“Consider that old man right there is family.”

“What are you saying, you punk! Move before I change my mind!”

Geunwon opened his eyes wide.

“Gosh, you guys are so annoying!”

Hyunwoo pushed him, and before he could get an even better hold, Geunwon lifted him and threw him on the ground. He didn’t have to count to three; all of the guys came at him at once. He slammed his fist in someone’s chest, sending him on the floor, gave a round kick to the one behind him. He was restrained from behind, and someone had his arm pressing his neck. He growled as he felt every punch in his gut, courtesy of that bastard, Dae-Hyun. He picked up some momentum struggling with the guy restraining him, and kicked him with both feet. He crashed on the ground heavily but still got time to roll, evading Hyunwoo’s next attack. Before he got to his feet, a warden grabbed him. Another guard got Hyunwoo on his knees. Staring haggardly at the improvised Picasso painting he made with Hyunwoo and DaeHyun’s sad-looking mug, Geunwon smiled, his lips bloody. His own face was a bloody mess.

“Oh, so you’re happy, little Prince?”

Geunwon spit in his face with a sadistic laugh. Oh, that felt somehow good! Yes, it did.

Saeroyi stood outside the police station, his hands in his pockets. Det. Lang opened one of the side doors for him. Saeroyi followed him through the hallways.

“I thought it would be better if you came this way. There will be less scrutiny. Some of my colleagues love to gossip, and you’re a celebrity sort of.”

“I was surprised when you call…”

“He’s going to be transferred tomorrow. I saw an opportunity for you to have a quick meet because once he gets in the system, I don’t need to explain to you how it is.”

“Thanks…”

“No problem.” Donnie shrugged.

“Seungkwon says hi…”

“No, he doesn’t, but that’s okay… I just hope he feels better after last time.”

“Just like me, he is grateful for your help.”

 They crossed paths with a policewoman in uniform.

“Hey Donnie, your mother is trying to get a hold of you. She said it’s urgent. “

Det. Lang seemed embarrassed at first, then turned to Saeroyi, then he nodded with a smile.

“Thanks, JiSoo.”

 He opened the interrogation room for him.

“I’m going to call my mother. You have fifteen minutes.”

“I told you guys not to come!” Was Oh Byeon-Heon’s way of greeting Saeroyi.

“It’s nice to see you too.”

“You’re an idiot. You know that?”

“Like I said, it’s nice to see you too.”

Byeon-Heon sighed.

“So, can you explain what it is they want from you? It doesn’t seem to me like someone who committed perjury and later recanted on his claims is worthy of the attention of the attorney general… After all, Geun Won is in jail. The case is closed.”

“Please, leave it at that. You don’t want to know, Saeroyi. This is bigger than you.”

“Story of my life.”

Byeon Heon sighed.

“Listen, Detective, I just want to help you,” Saeroyi said.

“You can’t help me…”

“Well, try me… maybe I can surprise you. I did surprise you once, didn’t I?”

“The only thing I ask of you guys is to take care of Hyewon.”

“You know we will, no matter what. Don’t be stubborn… I can find you a lawyer… The best… Money is not the issue. Let me help you.”

“I did it…”

“What?”

“What they said I did… I did it… Saeroyi. I’m not worth defending. I closed my eyes on lots of misdemeanor cases committed by the rich and the privileged…. Even before your case… I covered a lot of stuff…  I was a corrupted cop.”

Byeon Hyeon knew these were the only words that could get through Saeroyi. He was rewarded for his honesty with a look of disappointment from the young CEO. Saeroyi patted his head nervously. He finally sighed.

“I know that. And I also know you tried to atone for your sins… and…” Saeroyi stopped suddenly, lost in his thoughts.

“ And you probably weren’t alone… And it is indeed bigger than my case… Bigger than Geun Won… That’s what they want. They want to get the rest of the corrupted cops…”

“No, it’s worse. They want to get the rest of the Jang Dae Hees.”

“What?”

“These people are powerful, Saeroyi. Even more powerful than Jang Dae Hee. They will already be coming after you because of Jangga… If I get you mixed into this, they will be coming for blood. You think I would want that for you. I gave you and Ming Jun custody of my daughter for godsakes! You think I will put her in danger? She is everything to me.”

“Then think about her. Let’s find a way to get you out of here. Give them what they want… If it’s a testimony, they want… Just give it to them.”

“I started to talk… but I don’t think it’s gonna be enough. If I talked sooner… you don’t understand… These people raped a girl barely older than my own daughter, and they got away with it… I helped them do that with my silence. And then they were more girls… and some of them even disappeared. This is bigger than you… This time I need to clean up my mess.”

“Detective…”

“I’m doing this for Hyewon. I don’t want her to be ashamed of me growing up. I don’t want to disappoint my daughter anymore. I need to do this.”  

The door opened abruptly. Donnie appeared on the threshold.

“Sorry to interrupt, but we will have to make this quick. I’m called on a case. Someone will escort you back to your cell, Former detective Oh. Saeroyi… I will take you back to your car.”   

Saeroyi rose from his chair.

“I will protect your daughter with my life. I won’t let anything happened to her. Please do not worry. I will find a way to help you.”

“Saeroyi!”

“Yes?”

He paused.

“Tell Mingjun I’m grateful…”

“I’m not sure she will appreciate the sentiment. She gave me an earful today about keeping secrets… but I couldn’t tell her I was coming to see you. I also want to protect all those I care about. This thing we built, it’s fragile.”

Byeon Heon nodded.

Saeroyi followed Detective Lang outside. They were near his car when at last he asked.

“What’s this about multiple rapes?”

“It seemed someone asked Det Oh to cover a gangrape. It was shortly after you were unfairly thrown in jail.”

“He didn’t do that…”

“Probably, but he knew who did, and he said nothing.”

“You believe that?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Why are you helping us then? Is it about alluring to Seungkwon or…”

“You think I will risk my job for Seungkwon’s friendship?”

“Honestly, I have no idea what it is you have to gain.”

“I told you guys, not all of us are corrupt… Not all of us do this for the wrong reasons. Some of us believe in what we’re doing… Some of us understand that, unfortunately, this world is not black and white. They are grey and murky and evil areas… They are monsters hiding in the shadows… Good people sometimes pay a ridiculous price. This road is gonna be bumpy, Saeroyi. He was right when he warned you that you better stay off-road… I can help… sure… but I can’t protect you. I won’t make any false promises. Say hi to Seungkwon for me… ”

Donnie’s disillusioned words resonated deep in Saeroyi, long after he parked in front of IC. He had tried to reach Yiseo on his way back without success. When he entered the lobby, the sun was already down outside, and the place had long been deserted. The security guard instantly recognized it.

“ Mr. Park? Back at the office so late?”

“ I have some unfinished business… and an early meeting tomorrow to prepare.”

That was a lie. It was more that he truly thought he was going to get bored at home.  He met a couple of employees on their way down, and they all greeted him shyly. He once vowed to remember every one of their names and be friendly and easy to talk to, but even that he could not fulfill.  Nowadays, he simply settled to making sure they were all treated fairly.

He paused in front of Yiseo’s office when he noticed the lights. There she was, sprawled on her keyboard, her eyes closed. Even though he tried his best not to disturb her as he opened the door, she opened her eyes anyway.

“Daepyonim?”

“ I didn’t want to wake you up.”

She smiled, wiping her features clumsily.

“I was just resting my eyes… I was not asleep.”

“I see… I called you earlier.”

She grabbed her phone in a hurry, biting her lips, noticing the eight missed calls, five from Saeroyi and three from Gershen. Saeroyi leaned on the desk, absentmindedly playing with two rebellious strands of hair on the top of her head. She leaned in this embrace, not sure when or why he grew this bold all of a sudden, but not wanting to spoil the moment. He was never this demonstrative in the office.

“Must have been resting your eyes a bit stronger than the usual, right?”

“Sorry! I dropped Hyunyi home earlier and drove back here to finish something. I didn’t see the time. How did it go with Detective Oh? Did you see him?”

He nodded, his features ostensibly strained.

“ He says he is guilty of the additional charges they put on him. But the truth is, it’s all an elaborate trap to uncover a well-established circuit of corruption. “

“Jang Dae Hee…”

“ I’m afraid it’s not only him. The attorney general and his team are hunting bigger games with Byeon Heon as a decoy. I’m a bit worried. He wants me to take care of Hyewon with Ming Jung.”

“It’s not really fair he is asking that of you to begin with.“ She said bluntly, rising from her chair. He frowned. She shrugged. Maybe that came out wrong or a bit selfish; it’s just that she could see how this affected him and how seriously he took these kinds of responsibilities. Somehow after everything, Saeroyi went through to get back his life and that whole debacle with the Jangs, it didn’t seem like he got cut the best deal.

“ Yiseo…”

“I’m honestly psyched that these two are getting along. I’d never peg Ming Jung-ssi for the motherly type. They are actually cute together.  Just saying raising that brat cannot be easy. Brace yourself.”

“ Well, pots calling kettles black. Look on the bright side, I did wonders with you! You’re almost grown-up. How hard can it be to do the same with Hyewon?”

She guffawed.

“Very funny, Daepyonim.”  

She surprised him with a quick kiss. Something chaste but terribly effective. He almost jumped on his feet, remembering they were at the office.

“How was the Shippo meeting?” He stuttered, visibly flustered.

“Oh! Let’s not talk about this disaster! It was a trap set by Gershen Mann. That bitch orchestrated all of that to raise the stakes of her company. She lured and played me… and I hate her guts, really. She may be the stoniest coldest-hearted bitch I have ever seen, and I looked at myself this morning in a mirror and was pretty confident.”

“Is it okay if I say it now?”

“You can say it. I told you so… I am a big girl now. I can hear that. You raised me better than that. I know I disappoint you. I should have seen this coming.”

It was his turn to laugh.

“It pains me to have to say it…”

“I bet it does. Why did she even invite us? That was simply cruel. PCS and SunG were already in attendance. They were totally unpleasant company, of course. That creepy rich boy Ban Hyung Seon thought he could totally drag me into his bed with outdated and played innuendoes. And since my boyfriend was not there to defend me, none other than SunG’s CEO James had to defend my honor.”

“James.”

“Mr. Han. He asked me to call him that.”

Saeroyi frowned. What was that? Why James?

“That’s great, I guess.”

“Are you jealous yet?”

He nodded with a smile.  

“Boiling with jealousy. James. What a stupid, pretentious name?! Is he English? You speak English too. You must have a lot in common. It must have been love at first sight.”

She rose from her chair again and closed the distance between them.

“Jealousy suits you, honey! She said in English with that cute accent of hers.  

He hugged her back firmly, playing with her hair. She sighed, relaxing in his arms.

“ At this rate, there is no way we could even enter the race for acquisition. Did you see the starting bid? All this work was pointless… That smug son of a bitch from PCS will grab our prize. They have the deepest pocket… 600 million is nothing for him. It’s probably his weekly allowance…or the stipend he gives to his hairstylist. ”

“You’re not exaggerating one bit…”

“He has beady eyes and looks down on people… just like his father… It's ridiculous how much money these people make…”

“But James is cool,” Saeroyi noted, not missing a beat.

“Yes, he is cool.”

He taped her little nose with a slight grunt and grabbed his jacket and hers.

“ Let’s get you home, my unfaithful girlfriend.”  

“I feel so silly, really. I made you waste your time, Daepyonim. ”

“ I love the humble you, but I love the confident Yiseo even more.” He said, helping her in the jacket.

“You only agreed to meet her last time because I beg you to. I bashed your ears with this company for years, and there’s no way we could even buy it now. “

“Maybe maybe not… But have faith… You’re always supporting me... I thought I should support you too. So, I was busy with Hojin this afternoon. We rewrote the financial report without telling Mingjung…”

 “She must have been mad.”

“That doesn’t even start to cover it. But all in all, we transferred a couple of assets, manipulated jangga’s stocks, gained liquidity and agility. Finally, I got a loan approved and acquired two startups in silicon valley just for you. Instead of staring at other men, you should really look at your phone more, especially when your boyfriend is trying to impress you.”

“ My boyfriend…say that again… I’m so impressed already.” She repeated dreamily, her eyes full of shiny stars before she snapped back to reality.

“You did what?”

“Did you know she hosted most of her app’s algorithms on dedicated servers in California? I asked Hojin to explain it to me. It’s a bit of his area of expertise. The company is called Rhino.  They are a cool bunch. You will love their logo. Also, Gershen drew the architecture for the engine processing her algorithms from this little company called Cactus. It was traded last week. I started bidding then but didn’t have enough liquidity. Hence Hojin and I working late to solve the problem. And you don’t know what we found? They’re working on the same project as her. But they are not as advanced. Basically while you were all sitting in that little room getting dazzled by Gershen ‘s TED talk and James’s tongue muscle, I ask our lawyers and the dev team to amend the proprietary engine use's licensing. I think that’s what it’s called. Sorry, I work on my news delivery all week. But you know I’m not tech-savvy.”

“You mean…”

“She will have to have our permission to use the engine architecture on her app. That could set her back far behind the competition and cost months in research and development. To sum it up, I think she will be calling us soon.”

Looking at her phone again, remembering Gershen’s three missed calls, Yiseo finally nodded in understanding.

“I missed her calls earlier… and she left a message. She sent a meme with a guy throwing the middle finger.  There’s also a dead flag and a gross picture of ned Stark from Game of thrones getting beheaded. There’s also a caption, but I can’t even repeat that… That woman is psychotic.”   

“So how did I do, compared to James?”

“ James who?” Yiseo grabbed his hand.

When Ri Jae Bom came to, he found Geun Won lying in bed next to his. It was already late, and the infirmary was quiet. Geun Won had been spending the better half of the last hour, playing with the cuffs tying him to the bed. Ri Jae Bom grunted as he tried to swallow and sit, none of which he managed very well. Even after a doctor's intervention, his face was a bloody mess of red and purple with a bruised jaw and a broken nose.

“They left some water on the bedside.”

“What happened?”

“You don’t remember? You really can’t take a punch. How the hell will you manage the extermination of the vermins that did that to your daughter? You expect them to lie down and slowly withered to death?”

Jae Bom only grunted in response.

“I’m just saying. It’s obvious you won’t make it in here.”

“I’ve been here ten years… I am a Tae Kwon Do black belt kid. I’m pretty sure I could have held my own.

Geun Won’s faint snickers turned into a guffaw.

“Tae Kwon Do master, right? If I were you, I wouldn’t even admit to that. Leave that to be an embarrassing and mortifying detail your poor daughter will have to live with when they tell her you died in a stupid brawl.”

“You think you’re so smart. You’d actually match well with her.”.

“I’m not. I can barely read as it is. A guy name ChoTae-young was paid to pass all my college exams. ”

 Geun Won smirked at that, his face twitching in pain as a result.

“ What?”

“ Bet you didn’t know that about me? I even asked him to flunk financial engineering a little to make it believable. School was never my strong suit.”

“ Your father…”

“He didn’t know… He beat me up for flunking financial engineering… Slammed my nose against the coffee table. Ranted for hours about how I was always so stupid I couldn’t come from him.”

“To think you were smart enough to make it believable though and essentially buy yourself a degree, and nobody ever gave you credit. That’s sad.”

“I’m telling you… I used to think a diploma will get me ahead of Park Saeroyi. I was in college dating and flirting while he was in jail. I used to think he could never fill the gap between us. For all the good, that piece of paper did me in the end. Nothing I ever did was ever good enough for that old man.”

He may have realized he said too much, revealed too much about himself because Geun Won got suddenly silent. There was a short silence, not long enough to be awkward.  The conversation could have stopped there. Jae Bom sighed.

“ I hated my father. He was an emotionless bastard. A salaryman. Someone I barely saw growing up on a daily basis. He managed a shoe factory. He was never home. I didn’t want to be him. When I met my wife, I swore I would never be him. I would know to cherish what I have. A brilliant, beautiful wife. A cute daughter. A home. A car. I’d be just content with that. But the truth is, I turned exactly like him. It’s like you’re on a slippery slope, and you don’t exactly see yourself steering that way. It started innocently enough. I wanted my wife to stop working, to be comfortable, to rely on me… Then we had a kid, and I wanted her to have all the things I didn’t have… And the home and the car weren’t enough… I aim to get more… Spend less time with them until I felt I didn’t need them anymore. Office parties turned into nights of debauchery in seedy hotels around Seoul… and I didn’t get to see my daughter grow up.”

“So we’re destined to turn into our father. Gee, that’s a nice comforting thought.”

“The thing is… I’m not sure. There is still a part of me who feels I simply should have done better. I should have been there… Maybe I’d have more time to hold my wife’s hands as she got sick, get her to forgive me for ever making her cry, maybe I could have gotten my daughter out of school that day, take her to a movie just like when she was younger. I saw every Disney animation movie, thanks to that kid. She loved it… I used to sit there, hold her tiny hand and just look at her as she stuffed her face with popcorn. She was such a loud bowl of joy… Maybe I could have step away from this messy job sooner… Maybe I could have protected them from these people and this life…A part of me feels it didn’t have to be that way. The same part feels even stronger now that I met you—the infamous Jang Geun Won. You’re different from what I imagine. You are different from your father, Geun Won. I don’t think you have to be like him.”  

Chapter Text

April 3^rd, 2006, Gwangju

The First time Ma Hyun Jun had sex, he was still a boy in a boy’s body, and it was with a girl. To put it simply, nothing was memorable about that day except he remembered crying in the bathroom afterward. Not because it had been bad. Nope. Not at all.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 He’s been dating Sae-Kyung for months. They spent weeks slowly easing their ways to this moment. Of course, he had been thinking about it… To no longer be a virgin seemed to be the answer to all his problems as a teenager.  He thought that would make him a real man. He thought that will ease the discomfort.

They were on a movie date. Exiting the theater, Sae-Kyung paused in front of the love hotel entrance and bluntly asked if he wanted them to get a room. She rambled something about getting money for her birthday from her grandmother. And it never translated in his hazy mind how she came up with all that just watching the hotel sign. He simply nodded to anything she said. It happened naturally then. He was slow and gentle.

 He came quickly, seemingly like he was supposed to. She enjoyed herself maybe, and honestly, he didn’t ask. Everything had been great. Yet, he felt like it was the worse day of his life.  Because he realized having sex didn’t solve any problems. It didn’t answer any great question he had about his life. There was no before and after. It didn’t make anything clearer. It didn’t fill any void. It didn’t inexplicably heal his broken heart. He realized he was still lusting after his art teacher, the elusive M. Bong Yu-Tae. He realized this thing he had for boys may not be just a phase.

He left before she came out of the shower. It was pouring outside. Yet, he crossed half the small town on foot. Before he realized he was in front of his art teacher’s apartment building. Before he knew, he was knocking. Before he knew he was kissing his first boy. Before he knew, his life got turned upside down. Before he knew, he understood the difference between passion and lust… Making love and sex… Before he knew, he was screwed.

A full eight months later, he sat in the headmaster’s office with his parents by his side, tapping his foot nervously. His ears were pierced, his hair colored a fluffy pink. The nails he had been chewing on were painted black. He looked like an idol without the subsequent money and fame.

“… Before he left town, Bong-Sunsengnim admitted to the impropriety of this relationship. He remained adamant that nothing happened between them. They were just friends. He apologized for any confusion that may have resulted then. He has great things to say about your son academically.”

“Are you kidding me? I want this man prosecuted. I saw them kissing in my backyard. You think I’m dumb.”

The headmaster cringed a bit. Then he shook his head apologetically.

“M. Bong said you may have been confused or surprised. He understood the scene could have been confusing from an external point of view. But he swore to us they were not kissing or doing anything too out of norms. Of course, you will understand this is a matter of extreme sensitivity. Let us think rationally and not involve the police in such trivial matters. Hyun Jun is 18 and technically no longer an innocent bystander…if I may say so… Boys sometimes get distracted… People get confused. I honestly don’t think this is more than that.”

A part of Ma Hyun Jun was silently rebelling at this outrageously deviant description of his intimate relationship with Bong-adjusssi. He loved that guy. For a too short period, it also seemed that that guy had loved him back … Until whatever they had became sullied and ugly by society's opinion. Without Yu, he felt corseted again. He felt choked to death by their expectations.

His mother was silently crying from shame by his side, and his father was silently boiling with rage before he literally exploded two minutes later.

“You’re saying… What exactly? Are you saying he is gay? My son is gay… You’re saying he was into it? That’s sick! Are you crazy? Are you sick? He was abused by this teacher, and you’re not going to do anything? What has gotten into this country?!”

It was also raining that day, just like the day he decided to face his doubts. Hyun Jun could hear the distinct pitter-patter of the rain against the windows while they all argue. This was the oddest moment to remember that time he simply laid in another man’s arms, and it felt so soothing and comforting. It felt so liberating. As if he didn’t have to try and be somebody else.

“I’m just saying it has been a difficult year for Hyun Jun. His comrades reported multiple incidents, among which a very public breakup. We could say he has been distracted, and his grades had been declining all semester. He’s been expelled twelve times for not respecting the school dress code. Yes, your son has been wearing skirts and makeup. We’re sensitive to this type of issue. As you can see, he’s still coming a long way by coming to school with this foolish haircut.  Yet, I was mostly lenient because I believe it was just a phase. Many boys his age are going through similar predicaments… especially nowadays with all the media talking about it.”

“He was abused by this bad man and corrupted… You won’t do anything about it. He was abused! I should also sue you… We will get a lawyer from the city and…”

He had enough. Hyun Jun suddenly rose from his chair, startling the other three. He kept staring at the window as if he could finally see his reflection. Hyun Jun was tired of pretending. He was tired of all the games. He was tired of having to live in Ma Hyun Jun’s cramped skin, his head crawling with self-deprecating ideas.  At this rate, he knew he’d be dead before he got to his 20.

“Hyun Jun, what are you doing? Sit down.”

They couldn’t see the person he was staring at. They couldn’t see the girl in the window. The girl had been staring back at him angrily in the mirror for as long as he could remember. She wanted to scream but could never find her voice. Hyun Jun was tired of not listening to her. He was so tired.  Mr. Bong asked what kind of future Hyun Jun thought they could have in this town where everybody knew each other… Did he think his parents will ever be accepting of their relationship?  He asked Hyun Jun if he could see them go on living in a bubble. Hyun Jun didn’t know what to say at the time. For a short while, He actually had been happy pretending. Feigning he had the answer to all these questions, and he forgot to think about the future.

“I quit.”

The words left his lips before he realized.

“What?”

“I’m done. I am what I am. I am the depraved one. The truth is I love kissing boys. If anything, I corrupted him.”

“What do you mean?” His mother asked, horrified.

“I’m sorry, Mother and Father.” He repeated. “I won’t be an embarrassment or an inconvenience anymore. I am leaving.”

As he left the office, he heard his mother’s cries turned frantic and hysterical.

He didn’t back down from his decision as he crossed the crowded hallway, students parting from his path, whispering and pointing fingers at him. When he reached the exit, the rain had stopped outside.  The sun greeted him outside was like a good omen of sorts. Hyun Jun was probably going to survive this and make it in this cold, harsh world. When he realized, his lips parted slightly in a  faint smile. The girl in the mirror even laughed then.

He rushed home without waiting for his parents. He ran past his little sister Chaewon in the living room without a word and packed two bags full of clothes, his backpack, the money he made at his part-time job and left for the bus stop. Meanwhile, the girl without a name was smiling back at him in the reflection of the mirror and windows.  

 Flashforward to Hyun Jun renting his first room in the city and accidentally meeting his first transgender and gay friends, Jessie and Soobin, at the medical visit before enrollment.  What were the odds of three transgender being summoned on the same day? They conspired to not get drafted, and it worked. A day later, Hyun Jun started working at the Oyster Factory. A week later, he finally found the courage to introduce himself to the newcomer Park Saeroyi. They sat and shared lunch, ignoring the disapproving stares of their colleagues. Saeroyi would tell him about the places he’s been while on seas. He’d tell Saroyi about the places he wanted to go one day.  So many first times followed… like the first time he went shopping in the woman section.  The time he cross-dressed to go clubbing with his friends. Adopting a new name.  Practicing signing Ma Hyun Yi on his papers. Telling Saeroyi. Getting teary-eyed when that guy said he actually found Hyun Yi better suited for her. The birth of Ma Hyun Yi as he legally changed his name. Hyun Yi and Saeroyi sharing their dreams as they walk home. She wanted to be a real woman one day. Saeroyi wanted to become a successful businessman.

Two years later, their asshole manager made Hyun Yi cry, and Saeroyi couldn’t take it. He punched the guy and grabbed Hyun Yi on his way out of the factory.  Saeroyi hired her as a chef for Dan Bam.  Later, Hyun Yi met Seung Kwon for the first time and was not impressed. Seung Kwon proved to be an adorable, loyal dog when he boldly beat up a couple of trolls for Hyun Yi, without even knowing the whole story.  Hyun Yi and Seung Kwon sitting side by side as Saeroyi lectured them on using violence. Dan Bam closing. Saeroyi hiring two high school graduates Yiseo and GeunSoo. Hyun Yi finally getting Yiseo’s approval.

Hyun Yi and Saeroyi in the Surgeon's office as the doctor explained that the transition surgery was not without its risks. She had needed someone to co-sign as her emergency contact. Her boss volunteered without a second thought. She remembered that. The way Saeroyi felt like a rock she could hold onto. She didn’t even shudder when the nurse presented her with the astronomical medical bill because she knew her boss/big brother got her back.  Dan Bam was doing great, and Saeroyi co-signed the loan she took to pay her medical bills.  Hyun Yi added another post-it to a long list already on the wall. She needed to pay back Saeroyi was on top of it.

Winning Best Pub For the Danbam was the beginning of the crazy lifestyle. Hyun Yi holding her first recipe book for the cover photo. Hyun Yi and Seungkwon goofing around on their first plane trip to the US. Hyun Yi posing with the entire gang in Battery Park with the Statue of Liberty in the background.  Hyun Yi in front of the Dan Bam San Francisco. Because of a booking mixup, having to share a room for the first time with YiSeo in London. Yiseo complimenting her on her boob job. Hyun Yi and her going lingerie shopping the next day. Miss Ma buying her first apartment. It had been a long journey, her journey. Yet, each moment had been precious.

Even the bittersweet ones.

 March 22^st, 2024 – IC’s headquarters –

Hyun Yi entered the conference room to find Ho Jin sobbing quietly in a corner.

“Sorry, I misplaced my cell phone. Thought I left it here.” Was the only excuse she could find before she attempted a hasty retreat.

She stopped short, though. Realizing she had nowhere else to go, she stood awkwardly in the doorway while the trust manager simply shrugged. Truth be told, she was also in search of a quiet place to cry.

“It’s okay. I’m done here. I heard Seungkwon is awake.” He said, rousing from his chair. He took off his glasses and wiped them down slowly, his eyes staring at the ground.

“Yes, I just left him. He was devastated when he learned Yiseo had been arrested. I don’t know what’s gotten into her. Why did she do that? It’s not even that I don’t know with all the shit we’ve been through these past few days. But I can’t believe it came to this point.”

Hojin simply shrugged again. She felt a bit stupid all of a sudden, trying to explain something he already knew.

“I’m sorry. I can’t even believe Saeroyi did that. Look, I don’t know why he gave me his power of attorney and not Yiseo or you…or Seungkwon… I never knew what was inside that guy’s head. And Yiseo left so abruptly, and she did… Maybe she got mad at me… But I swear I don’t want to be IC’s CEO.  I don’t want to decide for him either. It’s crazy.”

“ It’s not. It’s actually not crazy at all. Saeroyi always made simple choices, Hyun Yi, since his life was made of straightforward choices. He wouldn’t give me such a burden. He knew I lost my older brother to Leukemia.  I told him once. I hate hospitals. I hate the attention. This guy would protect me to the end….”

He paused, catching his breath.

“ Protect us to the end. Yiseo is the love of his life. He would never put this choice in her hand. He knew it would have been like loading a gun. That leaves you, Seung Kwon and Toni.  When you deeply think of it, it’s highly logical, right? ”

Hyun Yi sat down, dejected at this oversimplification of one impossible conundrum. It didn’t look simple to her. Ho-jin added with a shrug. She remembered the backstage of the BEST PUB competition finale. She remembered Saeroyi holding her hand firmly and reminding her that he still believed she was the bravest person he knew.

“You’re the strongest of us. The only one that can survive in the den of Lions out there. I know he believed so, Daepyonim.”

She looked up, unsure she heard him right. He put on his glasses again and finally looked up, having erased all traces of emotions. He simply stared at her, waiting.

“Are you ready?”

She nodded.

“ Ho Jin…”

He stood up briskly, and the noise, the scraping chair made on the floor tore down what was left of the solemnity of the moment. He slightly bowed.

 “I’ll be by your side. You can do this… Just read the prompter… It’s all going to be fine. We’re all going to be fine.”

He held the door for her. They traveled in silence from the conference room to the lobby downstairs, filled to the brim with journalists and cameramen.

A female voice resonated in the speakers.

 “Ladies and Gentleman, now an official statement from our acting CEO. Ma Hyun Yi. Please give her a warm welcome.”

The room fell into silence as Hyun Yi slowly find her way behind the desk.  She clumsily adjusted the mic. Her face appeared in 4K on thousands of screens around the country, including her parents. When you were given so much in life, opportunities, friends, love, support, you simply couldn’t back off from a fight to protect your family.

Hyun Yi breathed in and stared at the camera with confidence.

“Good evening…”

August 22th ^,  2020,

Gershen Mann was watching the late news, naked. The economic news reporter was enthusiastically commenting on the announcement of IC’s international purchase of CACTUS and RHINO.

“I think it took us all by surprise. But isn’t that Park Saeroyi’s specialty? That was his quick response to PCS and Shippo announcing a fusion earlier.  He always does what isn’t expected of him? He did it by growing IC into a traded company so quickly. He did it by swallowing Jangga, the biggest competition in the food industry besides PCS. I mean, you can’t go wrong buying into this guy’s happy-go-lucky philosophy these days. One thing is sure. This guy understands business. The first rule of engagement: Don’t dwell on a loss… Play a chess game. It’s not over until it’s over.”

“I’m still worried about the Jangga situation. This is not gonna be an easy transition. People are already a bit skittish. They fear he will sell Jangga for parts, thus devaluing the company.”

“M. Young, I don’t know I trust this little Che Guevarra.”

“This guy’s net worth rose to 1.2 billion dollars just last year. I doubt Che Guevarra has anything to do with him.”

“He has an incredible image among the youth. Look at Elon Musk…”

“The Elon Musk of the Korean food industry then… I can live with that.”

 Gershen almost wanted to barf. She shut down the tv angrily and gathered her legs together to think.  She tried to call that sneaky little bitch, Yiseo, in vain. She wanted to personally congratulate her on screwing Gershen’s plans so royally. She did a good job distracting Gershen earlier and stabbing her in the back.  It’s not like she couldn’t have seen this coming. It was business,  a cutthroat world, not recommended for the fainthearted. She wasn’t exactly a delicate flower.  Yet, she didn’t see it coming. Truth be told, she simply underestimated Yiseo and Park Saeroyi.

The bathroom door opened behind her, and she barely turned. She was even angrier with herself to have let herself be put in this position of vulnerability. Someone got behind her and dared turn on the TV again.

“ Let’s see the growing portfolio of assets of  IC… Cactus and Rhino are their latest acquisition. It seemed to be the first foray for the Food Prodigy in the high-tech industry. ”

Ban Kyung Seon sat on the edge of the bed with a frown. He watched the demonstration of the economic reporter with disdain. When he had enough, he threw the remote control on Gershen’s lap again. She almost growled back in annoyance. He didn’t pay it any mind.

 Park Saeroyi was starting to become a problem. Problems had become somewhat his specialty over the years. He’s been handling them for years, even before he graduated top of his class from the best business school in Seoul. He generally knew how to anticipate them and get rid of them quickly. A Skill he was rather proud of and something that pushed him early on as a favorite among the potential heirs of the company. PCS was a family business. His grandfather had been Chairman and CEO for almost seventy years until he passed the baton down to his first son, Kyung Seon’s father.  Kyung Seon had served as his right-hand ever since.  And Park Saeroyi had become the kind of problem the chairman will ask about sooner or later. So, congratulations should be in order for Mr. Park, who just made it high on his priority list.

It was all fun and game when the champion of the poor was pissing in the Jangs’ backyard and barking like it was his turf. The Jangs were dirt anyway.  Who cared trash like them fell from their fragile pedestal? But Park Saeroyi was getting greedy if he was looking to establish himself in Heaven. Someone had to remind that guy and that dumb slut he worked with of their station in life. To think she looked at him with those eyes… Like she wasn’t interested.

The truth was, Kyung Seon honestly expected Jang Dae Hee to do the job and stomp on IC before it became a thing. But Chairman Jang proved incapable of even raising his idiotic son. Then he thought surely SunG, aka the scavenger king, would have a field day dismantling Jangga and infiltrating IC.  Yet, they were entering the second semester, and nothing was accomplished on either part.  He never imagined in a million years that Park Saeroyi would grow this bold. His mistake. The alliance with Shippo was in jeopardy now. KyungSeon could have retired from the deal without losing much in the process. Well, they could afford a little negative publicity. But let’s face it, Shippo’s technology was unique enough that its acquisition would give them another leap forward. The alternative also should be considered. If they don’t buy Shippo, they leave it open for Park Saeroyi to make his move, and that was also less than an ideal situation. PCS was an old company, and staying on edge and keeping up with the trend was essential.

He turned toward the woman as if he just remembered she was there.

“I think we can proceed with this partnership. I can convince my father to give your company a second chance. Not at the initial bid, of course. I think a hundred million is a great start. It will help secure the venture. Even though we will need total control on the board, though. The technology will belong to PCS.”

She sneered like a lunatic, crossing her legs in that armchair basic instinct style.

“After what I went through, after what we just did, do you think I’m the type of woman that will sell her company for less than a quarter billion and her name on the door?”

She glared at Kyung Seon, unbothered by her nakedness.  He was staring at her like a wolf staring at a sheep. He sat down on the corner of the bed and grabbed his shirt nonchalantly.

“After what we just did, you look like you don’t have much of a choice.”  He said, staring at her coldly.

The remote control went flying by his head, missing him by an inch. He only smirked before his face became stony again. He grabbed the lamp by her bedside so fast, she blinked and jumped as it went crashing on the wall behind her. She didn’t expect he would have retaliated. He looked at her with a hint of amusement.  

Wolves, the lot of them… Badly wounded wolves.

 Gershen cut eye contact first, raising from her chair to pull on her pants like a big girl.

“Nice one. Did you play softball in college?”

“I played all kinds of games back in school.” He told her.

What he didn’t tell her, and he was dying to, was that one of those games was about taming snotty little bitches like her.  

“Mr Ban, in exchange for the control of my board, I want a seat on the PCS board.”

“I want to walk on the moon. Look, you’re cute, I will give you that. You’re particularly talented with that mouth. Yet, Miss Mann, you’re not that talented. Only Bans sit in that boardroom.”

 “Then why are you sitting there?” She retorted then, not missing a beat.

His hands froze, holding his shoe ties. The look he gave her could serve as a cautionary tale on what happened when you antagonize a tiger.

“Well, I’m not only talented with my mouth. I’m talented with a computer too. You can find all sorts of things on the internet these days.  Take this story I read the other day for example, about a girl named Sherry. She wanted to be a singer,  I read. But singing wouldn’t get her out of her little town, so she found a job as a flight attendant. Or so that’s what she told her family. The truth was a bit more Romanesque than that. She was part of a ring… I had to go darknet on this one because it got seedy. She was part of a special cercle of women paid to entertain very rich men around the world. Just like Julia Roberts meets Richard Gere, she met a certain heir of the Korean food industry. I love romantic stories. Not you? But it’s not exactly romantic: the way she got pregnant by him, and he abandoned her. The way she had to leave the circle behind to raise a baby… The man is already promised a great future with a wife and kids on the way, and he can’t marry her.  She went on living her life, striving to raise his boy with the meager earning she got as a fast-food worker.  But one day, as if life isn’t difficult enough living in the projects, she died tragically in a fiery car crash, leaving her poor son behind. He went on a few years in the foster care system. But then a miracle happened when he was reunited with his biological father, who brought him back to the motherland.  All that to say… Sorry, I actually almost lost the point I was trying to make. You are Half-blood and a child born out of wedlock. Not a true Ban.”

He said nothing and finished tying his shoes. He stared at her again. She raised her hands in the air.

“Don’t bite, I’m just saying we have something in common! See, my half german ass can empathize. I have nothing but praise for kids like us who are halfu. Yet don’t talk to me like I’m dirt. Like you, I was born with ambition, and like you, I always get what I want.”

“What else you think you know about me?”

“You’re your father right-hand in the company. But you’re kind of a bad boy and your old girlfriends don’t always say good things about you!”

He frowned. What did she think she knew?

“Yes, that’s right. That’s not in the magazines. You covered your tracks well, but I am that good with a computer.”

“Yet, we are here.”

“A secret for a secret. I’m known to be a bit of a bitch too. I want Jo Yiseo out of my way… She was always in my way… The Pretty Jo Yiseo… The adorable little genius… At this rate, she will be achieving billionaire status before me without even going to college.”

“And that matters?”

“Yes! Isn’t that funny? The people of Mensa can’t stop talking about her and her inspiring journey. People like us work for what we have… We bleed for it… Go to the best schools… Compete with the best… For her and Park Saeroyi, it just took six years and a reality tv show to build an empire. Soon, these people are our enemies.   ”

He frowned then smirked. He adjusted his cufflinks without a word. Finally, he looked up to her, unmoved. He was in a terrible mood. He literally needed to go hunting.

“You don’t own the proprietary engine. You can whine all you want, Miss Mann. But he and his girlfriend successfully fucked up your earlier plans. Your future is bleak if you don’t take my offer.”

She leaned toward him, whispering mischievously.

“It seems like we are back to how this all started.”

“True. I enjoyed your counterproposal so much, even if it reeked of desperation.”

She slapped him and started laughing when it drew blood on his lips.

“Are you having fun? I could sue you…”

“No you wouldn’t, you’re a Ban. Half a ban at least. You don’t do scandals. Have you ever heard of #Metoo?”

Kyung Seon slammed her back hard against the wall, while sliding his hand between her legs. She laughed.

“Mr. Ban… Ow…You seemed to enjoy that a lot. It’s like you have a kink.”

“I also enjoy smoking weed and eating unknown pussies. I’m a libertarian. A really rich one… I thought we had something you and me. I thought we understood each other.”

“I thought I was going to become a billionaire tonight. We all need to live with our disappointments…” She cut back, pushing his hand away.

He let go and sneered.

“Disappointment? Aren’t you cute behind this tough exterior? “

 “For a quarter billion and a seat on the board, we could team up. The question is how much do you want to put these people in their places. How much you want to come out on top ?”

He sneered. This could work after all.

“I’m already on top of the foodchain, sweetheart. Let’s cut a deal. Show me a good time and maybe I will rethink this offer.”

She smiled.

“You want me to take care of IC?”

“Yes, why not? I don’t like to get sweaty if I don’t have to.”

“I could see that earlier. Anyway, we got a deal.” She noted, looking at the untidy bed. He turned toward her, definitely amused.  He grabbed her neck roughly, kissing her hard before throwing her on the bed, her legs in the air.

“Now you wanna get sweaty?! Alright! I’m game!” She laughed.

   Hyun Yi looked at her watch tiredly as she exited the nightclub. It was a little before midnight. It was chilly outside, and she instantly regretted that experimental designer dress shirt with the sleeves tied to her bust. The wind was a traitor to her cause. She berated herself for going out without a jacket in that strange autumny summer.

                                                                                                                                                                                                                             She checked her surroundings, a bit anxious. A guy had been hitting on her earlier, but he wasn’t her type, so she rejected him back. He already knew her by fame. It put her in the worst mood instantly since she believed he was in it for the thrill. She could imagine him bragging in the morning to his friends. You know that trans chick in that TV Show? I slept with her last night, and damn, it was nothing special!”

It annoyed her how many of these Neanderthals she met over the years. There was a before “Best Pub,” in the sense that she used to have a dating life, at least something that resembles one.  Now all the guys she met have “seen her somewhere,” and they will be asked out of nowhere if she got her surgery done or not. She didn’t even try to date anymore. It was so exhausting and pointless.

 “ Hyun Yi, stay! Where are you going?”

“It’s barely midnight, girl! What are you doing? Are you Cinderella? What’s gotten into you?”

Stumbling a little, she turned to face her two friends, Soo Bin and Jessie. True, she mostly hangs out with Yiseo or the IC gang these days. But she had been friends with these two for years, going way back to the time she just made it to Seoul for the first time and met Soobin in a laundromat.  Soo Bin still didn’t have her surgery yet. By day, she made a decent amount working as an androgynous model. She modeled for a variety of street designer brands. She also owned one of the franchised Dan Bam. Jessie was the artist. Her family was well-off, and she was well-traveled. They were also very accepting of her quirks. Her coming out didn’t come as a shock to them, and they immediately encouraged her to pursue her passions. Her paintings were selling for a fortune in Soho in New York. She was a tv ambassador for the LGBTQ community working with Seok-Cheon. She was still circumcised and gladly told anyone who would listen. If you thought Hyun Yi was brave, these two were gladiators in their own way.  Jessie was also the only one in their little group to be in a monogamous relationship.  Although it was a bit on the down-low, as she was dating a famous Kpop idol five years her junior.

 “Sorry, guys, I’m done for tonight. My feet are killing me. Grownups need to work in the morning. “

“Come on, it’s only midnight. Aren’t you the boss?”

She turned toward Soobin with pursed lips. That foolish girl!

“You don’t know how a food corporation works, do you?”

They cackled with laughter.

“Well, you get paid to direct people. You’re a director of something. Yay! We’re so proud! Go Ma Hyun Yi! Go Ma Hyun Yi!”

They were also making quite a racket in the middle of Itaewon. Hyun Yi tried to shush them and keep a straight face at the same time. That was also useless. Now, they were improvising a choreography on the sidewalk in front of a growing crowd. To tell the truth, Hyun Yi would have gladly joined them if her feet weren’t killing her.

They were interrupted by the sound of screeching tires and a car roaring in the distance. A black SUV veered in the crossroad, avoiding a truck last minute. It seems almost ready to run the light. Finally, the Mercedes slowed down and stopped in front of Hyun Yi and her friends. The driver rolled down the window to reveal to be none other than Choi Seung Kwon.

“Oh, it’s Hyun Yi’s hot boyfriend.” Soo Bin muttered.

“It’s not my boyfriend.” Hyun Yi countered with a hiss.

“She wished it was her boyfriend,” Jessie added snarkily. “ We all wish!”

“Can you two shut up? Why am I stuck with you?”

“Because we are fun dance partners.” Soo Bin offered.

“Because we are the witty and sexy rebels. The three of us formed the Misfits.”

“Misfits, my butt. You, girls, are impossible.”

Seungkwon jumped out of the car.

“Hyun Yi, are you okay? What’s wrong? Did that guy hurt you?”

Did he leave his apartment in pajamas? Hyun Yi frowned as she noticed Seung Kwon’s attire.

“Hey… No, it’s all good.”

“Hey Seungkwon…”

“Hello Soo Bin…”

“Bonsoir Seungkwon,” Jessie said, with an air debonair, kissing him on the cheeks. She was kissing every boy on the cheeks ever since she went to an art school in France.

“Jessie…”

Seung Kwon babbled, trying to hide his embarrassment. He turned to Hyun Yi again in panic.

“Did you rush to come?”

“I came as soon as I could. Where’s this guy bothering you ?”

“There’s no guy.”

“What? But you were screaming on the phone….”

“My bloody feet hurt, does that count?”

“You, little brat, didn’t wake me up in the middle of the night screaming bloody murder because of your feet?”

She shrugged comically. He was free to believe what he wanted.

“I’m sorry. I thought you were still video gaming. I didn’t want to pay for a cab. I’m trying to save money.”

Hyun Yi yawned and circled the car to get to the passenger side.

“Save money? Are you a psycho?”

That didn’t make any sense. She earned more than him in IC.

“Come on, I’m with the girls. You love the girls.”

Seung Kwon shook his head.

“They’re not girls.”

“Aw Seungkwon, you make me so upset!” Soo Bin moaned, pushing him playfully.

“Yes, Seungkwon, do you want to pinch my tits to check? I love his ass. Such a nice ass. Do you work out? You can prolly do amazing stuff like crush a soda can with that ass… Let me see that happen once… You, me, a diet coke? What do you say?” Jessie guffawed.

“They’re monsters.”  Seung Kwon finished, gawking at them comically.

“Come on, leave him alone, you witches! Get in the car! Seungkwon will give us a ride home.”

“I never said such things… Get lost… Share a uber, you crazy witches.”

“Thanks, Seungkwon, you’re so gallant. I will name my firstborn Seungkwon, then sacrifice him in your honor.”

“You’re not keeping the baby? ”Soo Bin asked.

“Why would I keep a baby named Seungkwon? It would probably be cursed and in need of a good exorcism since I can’t have babies. Plus, it sounds idiotic.”

Hyun Yi grunted.

“Girls, stop… I’m sorry. You know when they’re drunk. They get messy.”

Seung Kwon frowned hilariously.

“They are not messy, they are rude. And they are always rude, Hyun Yi.”

“No, just messy… You will know pretty quickly when they reach Rude Territory.”

“Speaking of possible messy situations, when will you two start to mess around? We’re all secretly waiting for it. I’m willing to pay per view.” Soo Bin said.

Seung Kwon almost swallowed his own tongue and choked nonstop. What did she say? Did she said what he thinks she just said? Were they foreigners to be speaking so freely?

“This is it right there. The Crossroads between rude and bratty… I said shut up. I swear I’m going to make him drop you off in front of the Zoo, Soo Bin; hoping you get your ass mauled in the lion’s den.”

“Sorry Hyun-yi Noona… Must be all those cocktails…” Soobin said, drunkenly.

“ Yes, that or we are just so grateful, Seungkwon-ssi, you’re so nice. You’re very lucky, Hyun Yi.”

“What did I say? Stop the car. Pull over…Pull over Choi Seung Kwon…”

Hyun Yi said, grabbing the driver’s collar. The car couldn’t stop swerving on the road since Seung Kwon wasn’t recovering from this one. He was positively having a heart attack with these “women”.

“Pull over.”

Seung Kwon finally did as he was told.

“Come on that was just a joke…”

“I said get down…”

“Hyun yi, Jessie is just looking out for you. You need to get laid, sis.”

“I swear I’m gonna murder you guys if you don’t get out of the car.”

“Oh look, Jessie. We’re close to my place anyway. Let’s leave the married couple alone! Thanks, Seung Kwon, you’re a sweetheart. We love you. You’re the best bro in-law. See you, Sis!”

The pests left, laughing out loud. Seung Kwon kept on coughing. Finally, he started to breathe again. Hyun Yi patted his back a little.

“Are you okay? You know the ‘girls’ by now. Especially when they’re drunk…”

“Yes, unfortunately…”

He sighed, starting the car again. He was ostensibly more relaxed now that it was just the two of them. Hyun Yi knew it made him a bit anxious to be with the “girls”.  It mostly had to do with the fact that he didn’t know how to act around them. Who would blame him? They were so unpredictable. Yet, she was extremely grateful, he was indulging her anyway and was always nice with her friends.

“Yiseo didn’t go out with you?”

“Not this time, she went back to IC to work some more. You know she was pretty disappointed with the Shippo thing not happening.”

“Yes, I heard. How do you take it?”

“It’s not really my cup of tea. But I understand, she worked a lot on it. Hey, I’m sorry I scared you earlier.”

He shrugged, puffing up his chest.

“Pfft… Scared…me?

“You’re aware that you are wearing your Crash Bandicoot slippers?”

“I thought you were being assaulted in that bathroom. I just thought you’re not that muscular and… I don’t know… You lost even more weight these days overworking yourself. Not that it is any of my business…”

Hyun Yi didn’t say anything. She simply smiled.  The rest of the drive went on quietly.  

“ Are you mad at me?”

Seung Kwon flinched.

“What?”

“Mad at me for not telling you the entire truth about my sister’s wedding.”

“Of course not; this is not something you’re likely going to discuss with just anyone.”

She nodded, staring at her reflection in the window. She sighed. He was so dense.

“Yup, but big doofus, you’re not just anyone. I simply was not thinking clearly in that moment. I thought if I just dressed up and played the part… Just for a little while… It would have been fine.” She said with a tinge of melancholy.

He rubbed his nose.

“You know it’s their loss, right? If they don’t want to have a relationship with you, it’s on them.”

She nodded again, unconvinced.

“You don’t really believe that, do you?”

“It’s enough that a part of me does,” Seungkwon said wisely.

“I thought it would be different though now….”

“Because you’ve changed….”

“I made something of myself. We all did… Yet, it’s like some people still see us the same way… I’m still the Transgender cook who won Best Pub.”

Seungkwon slowly entered their parking lot and arranged his car next to the white one. He turned off the engine and got down before her.  

“You see, people will always look at you with old labels… We’re the ones who should update often. You’re not just the Transgender cook; you’re Ma Hyun Yi, IC’s creative director. I’m Choi Seung Kwon, IC’s director of operations. I know you already know since you’re the one who taught me. But don’t let anyone tell you who you should be…not even family. Hell, if they do, they are not your family. We are…Because you know we will never do that to you.”

Hyun Yi sighed. This guy was the weirdest. He could be such a dumbass. But at times like this, he could show such profound insight and wisdom. It’s like he was a different man.

“Right back at you, buddy?” She said, following him.

“Huh?”

He froze in the middle of the lobby. She called for the elevator.

“Wanna tell me about what happened in the police station? Is that why you’ve been so distant this couple of days?”

He shook his head.

“Nope.”

“Seung Kwon…”

He turned, his eyes finally meeting hers.

“Sure, I got a lot on my mind lately.”

“Do you want to share?” She offered again.

He grimaced goofily.

“For starters, I don’t know why a cop would be overly friendly with me, for example?”

“Nice job. Your attempt to distract me is admirable. I can’t resist saying you’d make a cute couple.”

“If I should trust Soo-bin, that means you and I are in an open marriage.”

He must have realized what he just said because he licked his lips nervously and just froze there. That didn’t come out quite right.

“Err… I mean…”

“Well, we’re here. Goodnight.” Hyun Yi said, typing her passwords rapidly and disappearing behind the door.

  A bit taken aback, Seung Kwon scratched his head nervously. Then he shrugged before entering his own apartment. That was a joke, right? Did he go too far?

Hyun Yi’s face was ablaze and alive in the dark. Her face was rosy beyond repair. She felt the heat travel to her neck. She breathed hard. What was that?

It was close to midnight when Saeroyi drove Yiseo home after having dinner in Itaewon. They left her car at IC earlier and took Saeroyi’s car. The drive was quiet. Yiseo was still on a high after they won this mini victory against Gershen.

“Thanks, Daepyonim, you really saved us from a fiasco. Thanks to your quick thinking, we are a bit ahead of the enemy. But I thought you didn’t want to engage PCS? What made you change your mind?”

“I didn’t change my mind. I still don’t want to engage them. I believe our companies can coexist without necessarily crossing paths. Well, we will cross paths, it’s obvious. But they have more ammo and firepower than us for now… So, it’s in our best interest to avoid direct confrontations.”

“Then why did you do all of this?”

His eyes were focused on the road. Yet, she noticed the slight frown on his face as he concentrated on giving her the best answer.

“Like I said, you’re always supporting me. I wanted to do this one for you. I thought for once I could be the one trusting your instinct blindly. If you want us to go this way, we will go this way….”

“Last time, you did….”

“Nonsense, it always worked in our favor in the end.”

She couldn’t help the small smile that stretched her lips. To think he trusted her this much… She brushed his hand on the shift stick, and he turned to look at her. He smiled.

“I love you, boss.”

She wanted him to know it was also easy for her to say those words. They glided naturally on her lips. He smiled even more.

The rest of the drive was quiet. From time to time, he would grab her small hand in his. In fact, every time, they had to stop in front of the red lights.

Her apartment complex was in sight; Saeroyi slowed his car down as he got close to the front entrance. Yiseo’s smile faded from her lips. Her voice was laced with sadness and disappointments.  

“You’re not staying?”

She asked, but she already knew the answer. Saeroyi immediately grew tense. Without him having to say anything, she understood what he was about to say. He was going to give her a lame excuse.

“I… It’s late.” He muttered, turning slowly toward her, trying to appear chill and calm when there was a storm going inside his head.

Yiseo nodded as she picked up her purse.

“I will call you…”

“No need…”

 Her answer was curt and cold.  She chided herself a little before shaking the entire notion. Why should she be the one to feel bad was beyond her? He deserved it. He was the one torturing her. This was her striking back.

“Yiseo…”

If he could very well live without her, why couldn’t she?

“I’m good. I mean we will see each other tomorrow. At work.”

He avoided her gaze suddenly and sighed.

“I can come get you…We could drive together.”

“No, it’s okay. I will get a uber or something…”

“Yiseo…”

“I can’t do this forever….”

His hands clutched the wheel tightly.

“What do you mean?”

She gestured wildly toward them.

“I just can’t…do this any longer. It’s cool. You’re not interested. I  get it.  We will see each other at work.”   

 “That’s not it… You go and get ideas… I just…”

“Don’t want me that way. It’s not ideas. They’re facts now.  I just like to ignore them. I got really good at that over the years. I get it. You’ve been telling me in your own way for years, and I keep pushing and pushing, thinking the door is going to open at some point… It’s not.”

“Yiseo…please…Listen….”

“Good night, Daepyonim. Drive safely.”

Saeroyi helplessly watched her disappear inside the building with a tight knot in his stomach. Should he go after her? But, if he did, what could he tell her honestly? He didn’t even know why he simply didn’t stay. He started the SUV again and drove on autopilot mode. He was deeply lost in his thoughts, trying to process how they manage to go from feeling happy and in love to her looking back at him like she did when she confessed. It was like he ripped her heart once more. He was the cause again.

When he made it back to his place, he took off his jacket and shoes, stumbling in his own living room like a shipwreck. Now that she was gone, he had a thousand things to tell her. He had a thousand things to tell anybody who would listen. He felt like he was going mad being so lonely. He missed her like crazy. They were supposed to be happy. He loved her. She loved him. The story was simple enough. But any steps she took now toward him, he was afraid he might lose her. He had to find shelter. Why? He had no idea.

It was an irrational fear… He didn’t even know what to do about it. Maybe he was starting to lose it. He looked around his empty house, feeling aloof in this prefabricated décor. He promised his dad he was going to be happy. He had money. IC was doing well. Everything went his way. Yet, everything was still so twisted. He sat staring at the picture of the chimney, feeling a bit trapped, his mind drowning in an ocean of inane thoughts.

What did she mean by not being able to do that any longer? Did she want to break up? He had never been talented enough to anticipate the need of the girl of his dreams… Look what happened with Sooah. Did Yiseo just break up with him? Reminding himself of Mrs. Po’s ominous words, he buried his face in his hands. Then, there was too much noise in that quiet apartment. He changed clothes and went for a jog in the middle of the night.  

Yiseo didn’t go home that night.  At least, she hesitated in her small apartment for a couple of minutes before grabbing her coat and purse. She couldn’t believe what just happened. She didn’t just break up with Saeroyi. That wasn’t even a proper fight. How did they went from I love you from I am done? Who said it? Did she say it? She tried to replay the scene over and over. She simply couldn’t make sense of it. What came over her? She screwed up so admirably. Saeroyi probably didn’t deserve any of it. He was about to tell her it was late. Which was technically accurate. He just bought two companies for her. He worked all day. Maybe he was exhausted. She just lashed out at him in answer, like she was a clingy, demanding girlfriend. What was wrong with her? What if he thought she was really breaking up with him? She was practically chewing her nails in anxiety. What if he thought she gave up on them? What if he went back to Sooah? No, he would never do that? But what if?

Before she knew, she was pummeling the door of her old house, waiting for someone to come and rescue her. 

“Please… Open the door… I’m sorry. Please!”

The door opened briskly, revealing a sleepy Jeong Min yawning in her lace bathrobe.

“Yiseo?”

“Eomma…I’m sorry… You were right… He doesn’t want me….”

She threw herself into her mother’s arms without warning. Jeong ming looked stunned for barely a minute. Then she dragged a crying Yiseo to the couch.

“Baby, who is it?”

From the bedroom, someone yelled in english. Believe it or not, it had the merit of sobering Yiseo up instantly.

“It’s my daughter. She got boys trouble.”

“ What? I can’t hear you? Boys trouble? You got boys trouble, you little minx. You bet you do. Come back to bed.”

“Baby, It’s really Yiseo! She’s home!”

Yiseo opened her eyes wide as a perfect stranger marched into the living room, bare-chested.

“Oh sorry!”

He said, raising his hands clumsily to say hello. Jeong Min giggled, amused, Yiseo not so much. Who was that strangely attractive guy who was standing shirtless in her mom’s living room?

“ Who is that?” Yiseo asked, interrupting their flirtation.

“Oh, Yiseo, that’s Nick.”

“Nick…”

“Nice to meet you, Yiseo. I’ve always wanted to meet you. Your mother honestly can’t shut up about your accomplishments. She said you’re smarter than Einstein. You’re definitely shorter. ”

Yiseo frowned. Was “Nick” trying to be funny when he only had to be pretty?

“Einstein was short, Nick.” Jeong Min countered, smiling.

“You’re sure?”

She nodded, grinning.

“Ok… Who is that again?” Yiseo frowned.

“Nick? Just Nick…”

“Nicholas… Young.” He said, leaning forward, extending his hand amiably. Yiseo barely shook his hand before turning to her mother questioningly.

“Nick baby, you mind leaving us?”

Jeong Min said, pushing him back toward the bedroom, massaging his strong shoulders. Yiseo could be a handful. Jeong Min was not sure Nick could handle bratty Yiseo.

“I’m going back to bed. Seems like you girls got a lot of catching up to do. Goodnight, Yiseo!”

“We sure do, sir. We talk almost every day on the phone, and I’m pretty sure my mother never mentioned a Nick or a set of abs quite like yours.” She muttered.

“Yiseo…”

“ He is so tall. He is even taller than Saeroyi. Is he half Scandinavian? ”

“Yiseo?”

“I’m just saying. It’s just pure observation.”

“I may have told you about him.”

“Nope, you didn’t.”

“Maybe I did, and you weren’t listening….”

Yiseo frowned.

“No, no, I would have remembered… And in fact, I think I’ve seen him somewhere.”

“I don’t know… The world is a small place…”

“No it isn’t…”

Jeong Min looked embarrassed and hesitant. Then she shrugged. She realized she wasn’t doing anything wrong.

“Ok. Remember when you got drunk for the first time….”

“You mean… When Rae stole that big bottle of scotch, and it tasted funny….”

“Yes, you slammed head-on the bay window by accident and almost broke your nose… Guess who made sure you didn’t look like a print of Cleopatra?”

“I think I was fourteen… Oh no… He is that doctor. He got you so ridiculously flustered. You guys couldn’t stop flirting with each other… So gross…That’s the only time I’ve seen you so…invested.”

“Yes… well… Nick gave me his number and we kept in touch ever since. Nothing major…We were just good friends with children. He has two boys older than you and his youngest daughter was accepted to Yale last year. We were just helping each other out as single parents…”

Yiseo gasped.

“Did you sleep with him back then?”

Jeong Min played with her hair nervously and seemed to focus her gaze on the coffee table.

“I don’t think you should ask your mom this kind of question… We’re not in an American sitcom darling?”

“Oh my gosh! Jo Jeong Min!”

“ We dated… We were dating. See, that was easy. We’ve been dating on and off… and you left the house. He came for the holidays a couple of months ago. I volunteered to be his tour guide in Seoul… He never set foot in here before. Can you believe it? Guess what? He loved it… He decided on a whim to get a job here. That’s not on me. But he actually got a pretty cool gig at an upscale plastic surgery clinic. Did I tell you he is a surgeon? If you have friends that may be interested?”

“When are you gonna reach the part when the man moves in with you?”

“It’s fairly recent... a development indeed… Come on Yiseo!  You haven’t come home in so long, my daughter, the hotshot CFO. What was I supposed to do?”

Yiseo pretended to think about it for a minute.

“Get into a book club?”

“That’s unfair?!”

“Unfair? You taught me all my life not to depend on a man. You chided me for falling for Saeroyi…  You gave me grief for years… Yet…”

“I said I’m okay with this… I was only against it because he was poor and a high school dropout  freshly out of jail. Show me a mother who wouldn’t be against it? I’m waiting…”

“ Eomma…”

“I’m kidding. Not kidding… But I like him now. I was only worried about your future.  That was my job! My full-time job!  Now somebody else got the job so I can rest a little… Live a little… So I do live a little. What are you gonna do, you ungrateful brat? Sue me?”

“So now what? You’re shacking up with Nick?! Are you going to marry him?”

“What’s with this line of questioning? You brat! I’m a grownup and your mother…”

“Should I call him stepdad?”

Jeong Min fidgeted nervously.

*You don’t have to but he’d be delighted if you do? Nick is just fine though.* They heard from the bedroom. Yiseo sneered at that. She liked that he seemed to have the best sense of humor.

“ Listen we’re not there yet… He…He didn’t ask…”

*He asked! She said no.*

Yiseo chuckled at that. Her eyes narrowed at her mother.

“He asked?” She whispered.

Jeong Min rose from her chair with a grimace and darted toward the kitchen. Yiseo followed her mom. Jeong Min seldom entered that room when she was upset. Growing up Yiseo and Raemi survived due to the benevolence of the housekeeper who prepared their meals and the Pizza Hut downtown. Jeong Min was a busy career woman, Communication manager for a known phone brand. At home, she was no ninja mom and not a multitalented goddess… She could assemble a salad in a bowl and open a few catering boxes, but nobody sane would call it cooking.

Jeong Min grabbed a glass of water and mechanically offered her daughter a glass of plum wine. Realizing what she’s done, she swapped again clumsily, downing that plum wine. She was doing nothing wrong, but why did she feel so uneasy about this whole thing. As strange as it was, Yiseo was literally getting off on this situation and taking great pleasure in her mom’s discomfort.

“Are you okay, Mom?”

Jeong Min shook her head.

“I don’t know… You?”

“Knowing you, and knowing you have a basket case of a daughter, that guy left the US of A and crossed a couple of oceans to join you? How can I not be ok with that? He is obviously a masochist! How fascinating!”

Her mother shrugged proudly, her smile radiant.

“He did… But we are worth it. Women from our family. From our clan. Are very much worth it.”

“I’m not sure about that.” Yiseo sighed.

“I didn’t say it all happen in one day. Look, Yiseo, that foolish boy loves you so much. He will come around. Whatever he did this time. I saw it in his eyes in that hospital room. He may lack a lot of things, but he doesn’t lack heart, honor, and bravery. That’s all you need in your man. He is so old-fashioned too. I love the way he calls me mother with that hint of fear.”

She chuckled to herself. Yiseo dropped her head down sadly. She was reminded of what happened earlier and wanted to cry.

“You got it all wrong! Saeroyi doesn’t love me that way!”

“That can’t be true!”

“He never wants to spend the night… He doesn’t want to touch me… It’s like he doesn’t see me as a woman.”

Yiseo’s mother frowned before snickering wickedly like Cruella De Vil.

“You guys haven’t… That’s weird. You’re so… young… You’re both so young. You should be unreasonable… In your unreasonable phase. I should be a grandma by now… with you two being unable to keep your clothes on… That is odd. How do you fare, slutty daughter? Tell me more.”

“Eomma…I have a feeling you’re having fun….”

“ Look at us mother and daughter, getting off on each other’s misery like in the good old days. Of course, I pray for this day to come… For you to cross a desert and remain dry as a rock…. As payback for all those sleepless nights, I had worrying you got yourself pregnant by a nitwit like that American girl Juno.”

“Very funny. We shouldn’t have watched that movie.”

She gave Yiseo a little tap on her forehead.

“It was the worst horror movie for a Korean mom… I still shudder every time I see someone wearing their socks too high. For real, you were crying about this. That’s what you’re crying about. A guy respectful enough to wait for you two to be married. I can’t believe you? You are so impatient. I don’t know who you get that from. You guys barely started dating… You don’t really know each other….”

“I know him better than anyone… I’ve known him for years.”

“Yet it doesn’t mean you know him really… Maybe he has a couple of dark secrets… Maybe he is religious? Do you know if he is?”

Yiseo shook her head.

“I don’t think… I never asked.”

“My point exactly.”

“Right. Said the mother who kept a ten-year relationship secret from her own daughter.”

“Exactly. Everybody has secrets. Some of them are good. Some are bad. I didn’t want to upset you. Since your Dad left us, it’s always been just you and me. Well, and Rae…  But you, guys, were always my priorities. Family, Work and then boys… There goes my priorities list. I had to show by example. I had to be a role model. I was so worried that you didn’t find your way in life. I don’t know. It’s like I denied there was ever something with Nick… And then I woke up one day and you were gone…living your life as you should… traveling for your work… your face plastered in magazines… making your mommy proud…Everything I ever wanted for you and more… And my job was done… I don’t know I felt like I was missing something… So I called him back in December of last year… Just to see if he was okay… and… to tell him that I miss him. That’s what happened.”

“You’re so weird? Am I weird like you?”

“I’m afraid. We could be twins. Cheer up, your mommy doesn’t wrinkle early. That should be celebrated.”

Yiseo grunted in answer. She will be living to be a hundred, wrinkles-free, cringing and basking in that discomfort she caused herself by rejecting the only guy she ever loved. That wasn’t much of a comfort. As if she read her mind, Jeong Min shook her head and sighed.

“You’re not gonna live to be a hundred years old, you idiot.”

“I know, but I messed up. I can’t face him now.”

“First of all, who are you? You’re not my daughter. What if you mess up… Make it right. And furthermore, I’m sure Park Saeroyi won’t hold it against you.”

“I basically told him I was going to give up on him. Like I could… Like it is easy… I love him so much, mom. He must think I’m so fickle and superficial.”

“Well, giving up on him was not such a bad idea. I’m not talking about breaking up. But you should know things get much more value when they are rare and scarce.”

“Playing hard to get is your Mother’s specialty. Her secret weapon. I should know she used it plenty times.” Nick suddenly cut in, leaning against the wall.  He was wearing his glasses and a Star Wars t-shirt that read “Chewbacca, I’m your father.”

Yiseo almost wanted to smile. As much as she tried to dislike him, she couldn’t. Not when he looked nerdier than Lee Ho Jin on a Sunday.  

“It’s pretty foolproof. I guarantee.” Jeong  Min winked in her lover’s direction and held out her hand for him to take. He approached slowly and came to sit in the armchair facing the couch.

“Sorry…I didn’t mean to be eavesdropping… but something stuck with me when your mother said that you and your boyfriend should really learn from each other. I know it isn’t my place to say. I don’t really know you or Park Saeroyi other than what your mother has told me. But I feel like her there’s a difference between knowing someone better than anyone and knowing that person. I tell my kids all the time. It’s a question of intimacy. You guys had a rough year. You were kidnapped… He was almost killed trying to rescue you. You guys are running a multinational with thousands of people depending on you. Do you realize that isn’t most people first experience of love? Not to say that you are kids, and to insult your intelligence, since I can’t do what you do, guys. But I feel you shouldn’t put so much pressure on something as ephemeral as sex. From my point of view, this is not a testament that he does not love you. To the contrary, it is the testament that he valued you more than his own life…more than his own need. Isn’t that true love?”

  “Wow… Nick is smart.”

  Jeong Min nodded with a grin.

  “He is. Didn’t I tell you?”

 “Yet, I will pay someone to crush his legs if he ever hurts you, Mom.” She said, cold-blooded.

“See, Nick, that’s my adorable daughter Yiseo. Isn’t she the cutest?”

Nick simply smiled, scratching his head comically.

    The sun was barely rising. Saeroyi leaned against the bridge. Hearing footsteps behind him, he turned slowly and bowed politely. 

“So, Mr. Park, you wanted to see me?” Mrs. Po Inna said, adjusting her hoodie.

Saeroyi inhaled sharply and nodded, fidgeting a bit nervously.

“I’m sorry I called you so…”

“Let’s cut to the chase, Mr. Park. I am here. What did you want to tell me?”

“I don’t know… There are things I don’t know… Things I should know to make her happy… Because she is not… Right now… she is not… Every time, I try I just make her more miserable…”

Mrs Po remained silent, waiting for more.

“ You were right. I am this way. I don’t know how to be any other way. But I want to… I want to be happy with her. ”

His eyes suddenly blurred with tears. He lowered his head down, staring at the pavement, patting his hair nervously. The sky was shifting color behind him, from darkness to light. The sun turned into a vibrant ocean of gold and blue, the lights dimming on the runway. Mrs Po stood silently, her hands in the pocket of her trench coat. They remained like that for quite a long time.

“ How about we take a stroll?”   

Before he could ask her where she held out the key to her car, a Chrysler 300C.  

“You’re a youngster. You drive. I will give you the directions.”

She said enigmatically. She walked away, her hands behind her back.                     

Chapter Text

September 11^th, 2014, Conakry, Guinea

The city was constantly loud as if it wanted to remind you how little you mattered in the middle of the chaos. Toni was quite used to it. He was constantly using headphones as if to say, I don’t care for what you think I’m worth. I know my own worth. He usually listened to house music or Afrobeat. Today, he chose to listen to a Korean podcast about his favorite drama. First, he needed to practice his Korean.  Since his father left years before, he lost every opportunity. He hopped onto his tiny motocross and slalomed between the sidewalk and the left side of the road. His last delivery made him late, and he had his mother to get from her housekeeper job in the only five-star hotel of Conakry. Driving along the narrow streets wasn’t easy and demanded a lot of concentration, but Toni was quite skilled at it. The thousand colors and noises didn’t phase him much.  He managed to make it to the employee entrance of the hotel just on time.

“You’re late again. Tessa m’a envoyé un SMS pour me dire “maman l’épisode est déjà sorti”. Qu’est que tu faisais encore à traîner? Tu es toujours là à traîner? Hein ? Tu quoi que c’est comme ça que tu va réussir ta vie. Tu crois que Bill gates il passait sa vie à bailler aux corneilles comme tu le fait. Je ne comprends pas Toni. Tu as des possibilités mais tu ne fais rien.”  His mother Camara snapped testily, using French with the thickest of Guinean accents. She wanted to make sure her son got slashed by her words and burned by her slick tongue. She wanted to destroy that nonchalance of his before the world did and hurt her baby.  Her harsh words came from a place of intense motherly love:

Toni won’t even go into details on this one. He knew it was beyond odd that Camara thought she could miss a show they recorded on DVR for her. But well, she was inept like that with technology. They lived a modest life in one of the most decent urban neighborhoods in Conakry, with access to all modern commodities.  Yet, she remained a province girl at heart.

The decrepit three-story building belonged to his stepfather Louis Duala. He had his mechanic shop downstairs and their apartment on the first and second floor. Without him, they probably would have been out on the streets.  Since his mother no longer had any contact with her family, who shunned her out for breaking an engagement and for marrying a Korean, Toni’s father.

His mother had remarried three years after his father left for Korea, more out of convenience than out of love. Louis was an older man in need of a wife. Camara needed a father figure for Toni and also some financial stability and protection.

Toni had nothing but good things to say about his stepfather Louis. He was a decent man. A quiet man. A funny man. He always treated Toni like his own and was always patient when Toni’s quirks attracted the bile of gossipers and bullies in the neighborhood. He would simply pat Toni’s head and give him a hug to comfort him.

  Camara and Toni were another thing entirely. He wished he could say they were close. Ok, in a way, they were close indeed. For a long time, it was just the two of them with his father. He was a lone child. Life happened. Toni grew up. He had to share his mom’s attention with his siblings. Maybe he was nostalgic of the time when it was just the three of them, at a time where his mother used to smile all the time. His younger sister Tessa came along and then the twin Salim and Samuel.  Though Toni like having sibling, being the oldest came with its disadvantages. Not the least being that he always got to pay attention to them.

Nowadays, they both held a certain resentment toward each other. For Toni, some part of him wondered why she didn’t decide to follow his dad. Why did she let him go back to Korea alone? Why didn’t she fight more so they could be a family? He was old enough to know things could never be so simple. Yet some part of him wished they were. Some part of him hated her inaction.

 On the other hand, maybe Camara was seeing in Toni too much of his father, a man she loved more than any man she ever went with. Yes, she was married now and had three additional children. They lived a modest but comfortable life. Louis was a good husband. They were pretty happy. But at times when they were in front of a Korean romantic drama, with the lead actors professing their love for one another, she understood the words without the subtitles. Her gaze would get lost in nostalgia. She would try to hide it. But in those moments, she probably remembered a Korean guy who turned her life upside down once.

 “Mom, Louis said I should keep this a secret as to not worry you. But I never kept secrets from you. I don’t want to start now.”

Camara turned to face him. It was time to switch from French to their native language.

“Toni, we will be late. Let’s talk later.”

“I’m leaving.”

She paused, her hand on the door.

“You’re leaving? What do you mean? Is it about Kemi’s firstborn leaving for Europe on this boat thing? I don’t know, Toni… This is a dangerous journey.”

“I’m going to South Korea. I want to find dad. I asked the Korean consul. They told me what to do to get a temporary visa.”

“But you don’t know….”

“I’m Korean, Mama. By right, if only I can find Dad. I can prove it.”

“Toni, your dad… He probably has his reasons for not wanting to come back here. Even if he loves you a lot.”

“He loved us. He wouldn’t have left us like that.”

 “Well, we don’t know what happened. Maybe…”

“What?”

“Maybe he remarried and has other children. You can’t just barge in his life like that. You imagine his family?”

“He would never do that. You did it. You gave up and got married. Because you didn’t believe he would return. You didn’t believe in him. But he would have never done that…to you!”

“Toni, wake up. We don’t live in a world when it’s just us making the decision. Your father had responsibilities. He had lost his job here. We were running out of money here. But he knew he had family left over there. He had not spoken with your grandmother in years.  But he thought he could make amends and find a job. He wanted to reconcile with her. Who knows what she asked in return?”

“You don’t know that. We were supposed to go and join him later. We were supposed to live there.”

“Well, he never sent the plane tickets, Toni! What was I supposed to do? I had to put food on the table. I had to make sure we kept a roof over our head.”

“He loved us.”

“I waited for three years! Not one phone call! Nothing! I had to do right by you. I had to! Now you want to look at me with those eyes that are so much like him and tell me you want to abandon me too?!”

She looked hurt. Her eyes brimming with unshed tears.

“I don’t want to abandon you, Mama. I love you. I love all of you.  But I have so much I want to ask him. I want to know why he didn’t send the plane tickets. I want to know why he didn’t come back. He would want me to search for him. When you love someone, you don’t just stop loving him one day. I can’t do that.”

“Toni… The world was not ready for us as a family. Look at those dramas, not one family like ours. I made peace with that. I hope he is okay and happy wherever he is.”

“I don’t care for what the people want. If the world is ready to accept me or not… I don’t care that I’m not Guinean enough here or Korean enough over there. I love you, mom. I understand why you felt it was time to move on. I do. But I just need answers. I want him to know I never forgot what he taught me. I started paying for a plane ticket with the money I made from my part-time jobs. I’m also working on getting a temporary visa. I’m leaving in January.”   

“You…”

“I made enough money to start… I will get a part-time job. I’m going to be okay.”

“But what if you can’t find him….”

“I won’t stop till I do.”

She finally nodded and opened her arms to hug her son.

“You won’t leave me without news. You will call me often? Toni, I don’t know what I will do without you! Please be careful!”

20th March 2024 – Seoul,  Hotel Anatole

Life is made up of small facts and coincidences. Toni was born in Conakry, a world of noise and colors. You could say he was used to it. That’s why he had no trouble following a conversation on his smartphone in the middle of this pre-wedding agitation. Nicely dressed people were coming and going. The hotel staff was running around to make sure everything went without a hitch. Hotel Anatole was one of the landmarks in Seoul because of the grand stairs in the front entrance and decadent Art Deco interior architecture. Their interior garden, the exterior pool, and the ballroom could hold up close to 1000 people. Their Penthouse suite with an infinity pool on the 26th floor was known as Instagram thirst traps. A lot of Award Shows happened there.

“She said she’s not pregnant. Mama, I know. Grandma is on your side there. For some reason, I’m also happy with this turn of events. The way our family are right now, I’m not sure bringing a child in this would be a good thing. At least I can see that. I know I’m still young. I will meet someone else… I just don’t want to. I know you mean well. I just don’t want to talk about it. Please, Mom? I know you’re worried. But, I’m alright. How’s Samuel and Salim? Hum, I can’t wait to see you guys when you visit… Yes, I told you I will check on Tessa when I’m in Paris for Saeroyi next month…I have to let you go… Yiseo is coming in. Yes, I will tell them.”

Toni turned to Saeroyi by his side.

“How is your mom, Toni?”

Saeroyi said, patting him on the back. Both men stood on top of the grand stairway.

“She’s fine. She’s sorry she couldn’t be here. She wished you guys the best. She said, after what you did for us, you guys are family. So, expect this mom to be proud and rejoice in Guinea for love to have conquered all. Her words, not mine.” Toni said.

Saeroyi only briefly met Camara a couple of times when she visited Toni over the years, the first time being at his father’s memorial. They immediately got along. She was a warm person, just as friendly as her son. She was really motherly with the whole gang. Saeroyi being so polite charmed her, Seung Kwon being so wholesome endeared her, Yiseo’s spunk and boldness amused her. She always sent treats and gifts on holidays.

“Toni… You know I will support whatever you decide….”

“Yes, I know. Don’t worry. She just got off the phone with Granny. They are oddly close. She wanted to tell me to see the good side of things. I should be glad she is not pregnant because of all that is happening.”

“Are you glad?” Saeroyi asked astutely.

Toni felt something heavy on his chest. He lowered his head to the ground.

“I should be.”

Saeroyi squeezed his shoulder in a big brother gesture.

“You know it’s okay to feel sad for what could have been. It’s not because it’s not happening now it’s never happening… Obviously, you guys will make the best decision.”

“Like we will all have a happy end?” Toni snickered bitterly.

“Why not? Don’t we all deserve it?” Saeroyi shrugged, pushing back his hands in his pockets.

Seung Kwon jogged toward them breathlessly, carrying an adorable flower girl in her white dress in his arms.  

“Everything is ready inside. All the guests have arrived. We’re waiting for the Witch of the West. Toni, can you hold Leelee for a second?”

“No, I want to stay with Kwonkwonuncle….”

 The little girl pouted and started to cry. That was one treacherous way to put it.

“But you like, Uncle Toni?”

She shook her head. Nope. Not today, it seems. Toni held his chest in defeat. This kid was so cold-hearted.

“I will show you a magic trick if you come.” He said, holding his cellphone.

“Mommy said not to follow strange men who say things like that. She said, What do you say, Lee Lee? Lee Lee must say. Andayo*!”[1]

Did Leelee just call Toni a strange pervert? That was a round kick to his heart and a little stomping for good measure. Didn’t she remember all the time this uncle babysit her as a baby?

“Okay, but you know, uncle Toni. He is not a stranger, Lee Lee.” Saeroyi noted.

She ignored him, not even looking at him. This heartless little punk!

“I want ice cream.” She said, leaning between Seung Kwon and Toni, making it clear she will favor whoever provided for her request. This young queen wasn’t just born; she was made to make the world shatter and quiver at her fingertips. Her reign has just begun.

Toni nodded and lent her his phone.

“Look, LeeLee, you ask the magic ball, and it will tell you about the future.”

“Okay… Magic ball… I want vanilla strawberry cookie chip ice cream.” The toddler said.

Toni, Seung Kwon, and Saeroyi looked at each other. That seemed to be the end of the negotiation. Toni shook the magic ball app.

“Not likely to be a good idea.” Toni grimaced. That was oddly not helpful at all.

Seungkwon added.

“See what the magic ball said.”

Lee Lee couldn’t be deterred by something so childish like a magic ball. She shook the phone wildly until it changed its answer to “Maybe” then to “Absolutely.” Stubbornness ran deep in that little girl’s blood.

“See, it says give Lee Lee what she asked. I agree. Tank you please ?” She simply finished in Shakespeare's language.

Saeroyi was floured at her audacity.

“Lee Lee, I know you can read. But you can’t read in English.”

She ignored him again. She wasn’t in the mood for slow people with slow minds.

“I want ice cream now, please.”

“Can I have my phone back?”

She shook her head, uncompromising.

“Please? ”

“ That will have to wait. Your mom said you can have some just after the wedding, Lee-Lee. You just have one change of clothes, or that’s it. Game over. We’re all dead.”

“You’re so funny,  kwonkwon-uncle! How about now? It doesn’t mean I can’t have it now if I can have it later. It means I will definitely have it anyway.” She said, dangerously playing with his bowtie with her tiny plump hands.

Checkmate.

“Do you not want to be a good girl, Leelee?” Saeroyi asked.  

She shook her head. Nope. Not interested. Good girls probably didn’t get icecreams.

“Look, uncles, I will be nice with lonely Uncle here if I have ice cream. He can have some too. We can share.”

How magnanimous! Another delicious hit to his ego, Toni bowed down in front of this 4-year-old master of manipulation.

“Okay, okay… You know what? I know a neat trick to make sure she doesn’t get any stains before the wedding. Leave it to me. I have two little brothers.” Toni said.

“Well, please make sure she doesn’t get a stain on that dress. If something happened to that dress before the wedding pictures, it’s gonna be like the Blair witch project in here. You know I’m not kidding.” Seung Kwon said.

Saeroyi was laughing out loud. That was so accurate. He sobered up quickly. So very accurate. Lee Lee gladly changed strong arms, waving goodbye to her favorite uncles.

“What about not following strange men who offer her ice cream? How about not blackmailing them into giving her icecreams? Didn’t her mother warn her about that? What a brat?!” Seungkwon moaned as soon as they were alone.

“She is adorable,” Saeroyi said, peeking over his shoulder and waving goodbye, completely subjugated.

“I know I love this kid too! Did you see her tiny plump cheeks when she pouted… She’s so cute! Oh, it’s Yiseo’s car!” Seung Kwon said, pointing the limousine approaching.

“Let’s get you guys married!” Seung Kwon exclaimed happily.

Toni stopped on top of the stairs as LeeLee dropped his smartphone without a care in the world. Meanwhile, Saeroyi and Seung Kwon approached the limousine to help the bride.”

Toni was born in a colorful city like Conakry. He was used to noise and color. He could focus on one thing at a time. He could see beyond. Tightening his hold on the princess in his arms, he dropped down to get his phone. That’s when something entered his field of vision. Something like a shadow in the reflection of the glass door… He focused. Slowly he recognized the human silhouette on the rooftop on the other side. It was so tiny a blur, he almost missed it. That person was holding something…

A sniper rifle…

“Saeroyi! Down now!” He screamed.

It took the glass door exploding next to him and the shrieking screams for him to know he was somewhat too late. He stumbled inside, pushing his way through the broken door while covering Little Lee Lee’s face with his jacket. Chaos ensued. There was noise and screams and colors all around him. He didn’t know what happened next. Someone pulled the sobbing child from his arms. He dropped on his knees. It was probably raining fire, he didn’t know. He felt cold. He just remained on his knees. What happened to happily ever after, Saeroyi?

Let's go back to a time where it was possible.

Seoul, IC’s headquarter, 23^rd August 2020

Kim Toni was contemplating his smartphone screen in his office in the Department of Estates and International investments on the 7^th floor. He seldom came to the office these days, and he was thankful he got the most compliant boss in the world. Among other things, he had to manage his grandmother’s holdings now. He knew Saeroyi eventually will have to find someone permanent in his position in IC, and he was ready for that to happen. He loved IC as something he took a part building. He loved the company for the layback chill and stimulating atmosphere. IC was their common baby. He was the one who suggested IC invested in African countries. He developed all their connections there. They became the first Asian food brand in more than 14 countries on the continent.  Sure, he was going to miss it, but he was a founder. He got founder’s privileges, that is to say, a lot of stock options and shares and a seat on the board.  He would always get a foot in.  So even though he would still love to help out on the international projects, he already talked about it with Saeroyi, he was happy to move on sooner or later.

His grandmother wasn’t getting any younger, and they grew close over the years. She was just a formidable mentor to have. It was too valuable a chance to pass up, and he learned a lot from her. It was his understanding that she wanted him to take over fully. But as any wise business owner, she warned her grandson that there will be a lot of expectations and that it will be a difficult transition.  Capco Invest, Kim Soon Ri Hye’s global investment and real estate firm, was a traditional company. The managing partners weren’t too keen on accepting someone they considered a foreigner in the chairman’s seat. His youth didn’t help.

To be fair, Toni wasn’t keen on the idea either but didn’t want to disappoint her. It was a big responsibility. One, he was not sure he was ready for. He knew he had to work twice as hard as a black man to prove he could do the job. That’s how it went everywhere in the world. So, he was bracing himself. It helped that he did graduate university in Guinea and went to a post-graduate business school in Seoul.  That prior to being hired by Saeroyi, Toni had been in South Korea on a student visa. Seungkwon also liked to joke about how he was the only founding member with an actual post-graduate degree. Nobody would have guessed.

So the working hard, playing hard routine, Toni had been doing it for the longest time.  He used to sing in bars in Itaewon, while writing his thesis and working part-time for Dan Bam.  So, he was confident he could manage this transition without too much trouble. Yet, his mind was filled to the brim with her.

Ban Se Ri. People who thought he was gonna get over it were wrong.  There was no way he would.  He had known a lot of girls. Yes, he did have many girlfriends, he was aware. But he was adamant none of them came near Seri in the matter of making him happy. Why the silent treatment after they had such a good night? He wondered. 

He peeked at his phone every time a notification arrived in between reviewing a Sierra Leone franchise contract. He was about to throw the device against the wall when Hyun Yi knocked and passed her head inside the office.  

“Hey, Toni!”

“Hyun Yi?” He greeted her with a warm smile.

Hyun Yi hesitated a bit.

“Have you seen Saeroyi?”

“No. Why?”

“That is odd. It’s not like him. Yiseo was looking for him earlier. It seems he didn’t come in this morning.”

Toni frowned.

“It is odd. Do you think he is sick at home?”

“Have you ever seen this guy rest even when sick? Anyway, Seungkwon called his home earlier, but nobody answered.”

“Well, that’s a bit unusual, sure. ”

“We have a board reunion about our newest purchase. Did you hear?”

“Saeroyi bought Cactus and Rhino. Pissing off the people of Shippo. I heard.”

“I never expected that.”

“He called me about it last week. Lee HoJin was also on speakerphone. I was on board. That’s why I came in today. To finally vote in the motion.”

He rose from his seat, joining Hyun Yi in the hallway. They walked side by side in the direction of the elevator.

“I so needed an explanation for that.”

“It’s a good move. A smart move. Holding the tails of the crocodile. PCS cannot really move freely despite their resources. They bought shippo. But Shippo doesn’t own their program engine. We now do. So we own Shippo. We own PCS.”

Hyun Yi nodded, understanding the metaphor. They finally arrived in the boardroom filled to the brim with all the managers of the different departments. Like Toni with Hyun Yi,  Yiseo was explaining to Seungkwon, Saeroyi’s move. She looked up, surprised to see Hyun Yi and Toni arrive alone.

“Saeroyi is not with you?”

“It seemed he didn’t make it to work today.” Hyun Yi said.

Yiseo immediately lost all strength in her legs and plopped herself down in her chair in defeat.

HyunYi immediately came to her aid.

“Kwenchanayo? Hey Yiseo, you’re so pale? What’s wrong?”

She shook her head weakly, looking like she was about to cry. Understanding the urgency of the situation, Hyun Yi immediately rolled up her sleeves, addressing all the senior managers.  

“Ladies and Gentlemen, seeing that we’re missing one key member in our CEO, I think this board meeting will be adjourned.”

“We need to proceed to a vote, nonetheless. At least we need to vote for it to be adjourned.” Someone from the law department said. They were always the most bureaucratic.  

“We will see about all that later. It’s an emergency. Please, everybody, quick… Let’s go back to work. ”

Seungkwon was already holding the door behind her in support, inviting everyone to follow the light. When the last person crossed the threshold, Hyun Yi couldn’t wait anymore; she dragged a chair to Yiseo’s side and asked aloud.

“Something happened, Yiseo? You guys had a fight? ”

Yiseo shook her head meekly.

“How do you know? Did you talk to him ?”

“No, but when I saw you wearing that oversized Burberry sweat, I honestly knew something was up. It’s cute, but you know….It’s a bit like a mood board in itself.” Hyun Yi the love detective, said.

“I slept at my mom’s… I came straight from there.”

“Oh, was it that bad?” Hyun Yi worried.

“She probably rejected him ?” Toni said, sighing. Women were cruel creatures.

“How do you know?” Hyun Yi asked, a bit curious as to how her fellow love detective would come up with such a conclusion.  

“Well, the one rejected is not here?” Toni offered. The second resident expert in love crossed his arms in front of him.  But he was over this whole situation.

“Hyun Yi, Toni, I messed up.  He probably doesn’t want to ever speak to me again. But I didn’t reject him. I just got frustrated about something.”

“The man is asexual. It’s more than a lifestyle. It’s his way of living. Why is everyone so disrespectful about it? It’s romantic. That he loves you like a sick puppy dog! Why are women so impossible to satisfy?” Toni grunted.

“Hey, Toni, that’s not nice.” Hyun Yi said.

“You were mocking him yourself not too long ago?!” Seungkwon intervened.

“To his face….”

“I don’t find it funny, Toni, nor I’m in the mood for your condescending words.”

“It’s okay, Toni is a bit… He doesn’t mean….”

“To be a jerk… “Yiseo noted.

“A jerk?”

Toni came back on his steps leaning over the table to face her.

“You know what, Yiseo? You’re immature. That’s the problem….”

“Toni!”

“Let’s be realistic, you are good at so many things, but relationships are not one of them.  The man can see that… and probably is saving himself the headache. Are you too good for Self-introspection?”

“Toni!” Hyun Yi snapped. He was a jerk. She almost couldn’t believe it. What’s gotten into him?

“What do you think you know about me, you son of a bitch?” Yiseo muttered.  

“Well, I can ask you the same!”

It was Seungkwon who finally stop the escalating argument.

“Hey! Hey! You two children better stop yelling and moaning about your crazy love lives when we don’t know where’s our boss?”

“Seungkwon…”

“I’m actually worried. It’s not like him.”

“You think I’m not worried?” Yiseo retorted back, leaving the conference room and slamming the glass door behind her.

“Why did you say that you dumbass?” Hyun Yi grunted.  “ Now she is depressed AND WORRIED? Good job, you two?!”

 Seungkwon and Toni were left behind in the conference room. Toni was quite embarrassed by his outbursts. He didn’t even know why he got so frustrated with Yiseo.

“I don’t know why I said that.”

“For you, we know it’s about that girl,” Seungkwon said.

Toni shrugged and sighed.

“You’re heartbroken, but that’s no reason to take it out on other people. Especially when half those people don’t even have a relationship to be frustrated about.”

Seungkwon was interrupted by an incoming message on his phone. He picked it up and frowned.

“It’s Saeroyi. He said he is fine and he won’t come to IC today because he has something to do. It’s weird. He won’t be available for a call and asked me to tell the little witch! She’s gone now! That’s nothing to make her feel better!”

Toni frowned also.

“Then why was she so worried?”

Seungkwon sighed. Now he was truly convinced that Saeroyi got kidnapped. Something bad happened.  Then he reasoned, with Jang Geun Won in jail, what could really happen? He was a tad bit paranoid these days. But he decided to call Donnie, just to be safe.

“Let’s go.”

“Where?” Toni asked.

“Anywhere? No, let’s go to his place and then to the police station. We never know with that guy. It would never hurt to be cautious.  On the way, I need to give you a Korean crash course on how to address your elders and your Yiseos. Because Man, that was was not it earlier!”

He said, grabbing Toni’s neck in a friendly manner.  

Meanwhile, Saeroyi was driving Mrs. Po’s car. Where? He had no idea. They were on the highway, and she was giving him strangely cryptic directions.  This started to look like he had been kidnapped.

“We’ve been driving for two hours now. The sun is up. You didn’t say anything about where we’re going?” Saeroyi said.

“Do you have somewhere to be?” Mrs. Po asked.

“Actually, yes… There’s a board meeting in IC in half an hour.”

“ I suppose it can be considered as an important task. Too bad, you will be missing it.”

Saeroyi gritted his teeth.

“It’s not that. Mrs. Po, you confiscated my phone. I can’t even warn my team. They will probably worry needlessly.”

“You’re right. I will send them a message.” Mrs. Po said as she expertly held the phone at an angle so that the device could be unlocked via face recognition.  Then she expertly accessed his messages.

Saeroyi was floored by the dexterity of this old lady.  

“Hey, how did you do that?”

Mrs. Po simply shrugged.

“What should I tell them? Who should I send a message to? Yiseo… No, she’s probably too depressed right now. Poor thing! Oh! Oh! I will send it to Seung Kwon… but first, we don’t want to be followed. Let’s deactivate the GPS sender first in case they got the wrong idea….”

“Hey… you know how to do that?”

“Don’t worry, my fifteen-year-old granddaughter regularly teaches me the latest cybersecurity trend. Ever since she got her first boyfriend, she is big on invasions of privacy.”

“Your fifteen-year-old granddaughter?”

“She can consult for you if you want. She is very smart. So, let’s start with… Seungkwon, my dearest friend….”

“I’d never said such things….”

“You should know that I’m fine right now.  I am with a friend. We decided to take a little holiday. We should be back soon. Do not search for me!”

“He will call the cops if you send this….”

“Well then! Seungkwon-ssi, Do no call the police! Please. I am fine. Will that do?”

“You don’t know Seungkwon, do you?”

She shrugged.  

“Tell me about him then.”

“Seung Kwon is a creature of habit. On that, we are similar. He won’t believe easily that I left without telling anyone. He will play detective and probably go to my house, check if I left with my car… or go straight to the cop.  He is a bit rough on the edges… Awkward but funny… Wise above his years at times. Strong-headed but not without the power of self-introspection… More than any one of us, he constantly reevaluates what he knows to be the truth. He is really open about it. His heart is really big like that… He is loyal. He will have your back no matter what. Once he marked you like a wolf, he will recognize you for life… Do the impossible thing to protect you….”

Mrs. Po smiled softly.

“I see… He is important to you.”

“Yeah!” Saeroyi said without hesitation.

“He reminds me of someone.”

“Yes, but sometimes, I’m wrong, and unlike him, I don’t know where to start to the right a wrong.”

“That is a courageous admission, M.Park.”

Saeroyi shrugged.

“Don’t worry, I really wrote: Hi Seungkwon, I got last minutes things to do, and I won’t come to IC today but tell the others not to worry. I will see you guys later.”

He turned toward Mrs. Po. Well, that was slightly less alarming.

“You never had any intention of sending that first message.”

“Nope.”

“You wanted me to talk about Seung Kwon.”

The lady nodded cunningly.

“I want you to be true about your feelings for once. Call it a warm-up for what’s to come?”

“I am honest….”

“We’re getting there, Mr. Park… but we’re not there yet. Can you turn this way, please?”

Saeroyi did as he was told. When he recognized the hospital's park where he beat up Jang Geun Won, he slowed the car. He entered the parking lot.

“Are you ready to do some real work?” The old woman said.

Not really listening, Saeroyi stopped the car and immediately got down, his eyes fixated on the spot where almost fifteen years ago, he could have killed Jang Geun Won on the spot. His heart suddenly felt heavy in his chest, and he was out of breath suddenly. He remembered the heavy rain that night. He was not even cold. Saeroyi stumbled… trying to catch his breath. He could still hear Geun Won’s weak pleas and apologies. Yet, nothing mattered but the pain and anger consuming him at the moment.

“So, is it still there?”

Saeroyi turned toward Mrs. Po angrily.

“Why?”

“You won. Jang Geun Won is in jail paying for the crimes of taking away your loved ones. But the anger is still there, right?”

“My father is dead. Nothing can bring him back. I know that. But he kidnapped Yiseo and almost killed her….”

“So, does it means he still owes you?”

“You bet he owes me.”

“But he is in jail paying for that… What more do you want?”

Saeroyi gritted his teeth in frustration and scratched the top of his head. He was fuming inside. Mrs. Po smiled deviously.

“It’s familiar… It’s like being in a place you know… Is that right? Is that like home to you?”

Saeroyi glared at the psychiatrist.

“This anger, you lived with it for so long. It kept you company at night… or when you were cold or… when you were in pain. It kept you company. Saying goodbye to it… may be difficult.”

He said nothing.

“It may take time, yet. You two have to part ways.”

“I don’t….” He sighed.

“Yes?”

He let his shoulder down, a bit defeated.

“How do you know all that?”

“ I did my research. I came prepared.”

“Why?!” Saeroyi shouted angrily, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. It wasn't so much that he was angry with Mrs. Poe. But to realize that she was right, that there was this ticking time bomb inside him, something he had no control over,  was so frustrating. He wanted to be happy, yet his past trauma wouldn’t let him be.

“For today, I am a monster, Mr. Park... I am part of the nightmare. I am forcing you to relive that pain. I am trying to destroy this easy shelter… for the real building work to start. I know you are outraged at my insidious methods.  See, I asked what it is you’re feeling. I’m easily violating what’s left of your intimacy. What you don’t wanna share with anybody. I’m stepping on it. I’m trying to demolish those walls. I am your enemy Saeroyi. I am…”

She laughed dramatically as she opened the passenger door of the luxurious sedan.

“ Fight me. If you dare… Those walls have to go… Today… Brace yourself… We have many more places to go. ”

In the Meantime, Toni and Seungkwon went to Saeroyi’s place to check that everything was in order. Seungkwon had Saeroyi’s passwords ever since the accident. Hyun Yi gave them to him so he could fetch some personal effects. While Toni was looking downstairs, Seungkwon checked from the master bedroom giant tv screen. He wanted to check on the video surveillance of the entrance if there were any traces of forced entry. He was relieved when he constated there was none. Saeroyi was visibly alone when he left. He paused on the doorsteps, call his therapist in the middle of the night to make an appointment, and started jogging. Yes, he even got the sound on this little bad boy. At least, it wasn’t too serious a situation.

He convinced Saeroyi to install this particular video surveillance device in his house after what happened back in January. Saeroyi wasn’t too keen, being the private and humble person that he is.  But after a while, he could see Seungkwon was right. Between secret admirers and crazy fanboys, this little baby had been useful over the months. Seung Kwon and Hojin were the only ones with the codes, though.

He joined Toni in the living room.

“I checked. I think he is with his therapist. It’s probably that. Dr. Po Inna… If we checked her office and she is unavailable today. It will probably confirm it. This old woman is known to have mad skills. I heard Hojin and Mingjun insisting on Saeroyi to see her. Something about the insurances. She probably took him on a ‘tour.’”

“How do you know?”

“You and Hyun Yi, you are relationship experts. I don’t dispute your claims. But trust me, I spent so much time with therapists back in the day, I know all their tricks.” Seungkwon said enigmatically, walking toward his car with his hand in his pocket.

Toni was a bit perplexed by that. What did he mean by he spent so much time with therapists? He followed Seungkwon anyway.

After confirming that Mrs. PO wasn’t in the office today, Seungkwon drove Toni back to his grandmother’s firm. When he parked, Toni asked, surprised.

“Why? Are you coming?”

“ I need to visit the bathroom.”

They both entered the lobby of the skyscraper and were immediately halted by two security guards. It was more like Toni was halted. The security guard asked him to state his business and follow him for a security check. Seung Kwon couldn’t believe it.

“Do you know who he is?”

Toni shook his head, telling him to calm down. He was used to it. Right on cue, the guard was called out by another one. He leaned into his colleagues and whispered some kind of warning.

“Oh my! Sir! I didn’t know it was you. I’m truly sorry. They told us to be wary of intruders. ”

Seung Kwon sneered at that. Did they look like intruders wearing business suits and swiss watches?

“So, now he realized you owned the building, he wanna say sorry.” Seung Kwon said.

Toni simply shrugged and continued on his way. He was rather used to it.

“Why are you not saying anything?”

Toni sighed.

“It’s not his fault.”

 He peeked over his shoulder.

“They do that to every new hire. It’s like a rite of passage. They don’t explain anything to the new person and wait for his reaction seeing a black person.”

Seungkwon froze.

“You mean to tell me they do that on purpose.”

Just like Toni, he peeked over his shoulder and saw the guards pat each other on the back and laughed at their awful cruel joke.

“What’s your grandmother saying about that?”

“I never told her.”

Toni said as he climbed into the elevator. Seung Kwon noticed employees shying away from riding with them and wait for the next lift. He wondered if it was an everyday occurrence for Toni these types of rude behaviors. He followed Toni. But he was already so aggravated by this place, he even forgot his previous need to use the bathroom. This would have never happened in IC who had one of the most diverse staff.

“Toni… These guys should be fired. They’re so unprofessional.”

“I don’t want to make a big deal of this.”

“It’s not a big deal. They should be professional in the workplace. You will soon be their boss. Your grandma would have never tolerated this.”

Toni turned to Seung Kwon.

“This, I am used to. I don’t care what they think I’m worth. I know my worth. It doesn’t matter if they see me as their boss. All that matters is that I protect this company and do my best.”

“Toni…”

“I only thought. She was different, Seri. She would see beyond all this, but I was wrong. The bathroom is this way.” He said with infinite sadness.

With that, Toni left Seungkwon behind for him to find the bathroom.  Seungkwon quietly watched Toni moved around the firm as he politely bowed to greet the senior partners, a group of stuffy old men, some smiling back at him, some frowning. He tried to be pleasing to all. Even if some of these guys, just like the guard downstairs, couldn’t see past their prejudices.  They’ve all grown so much, but Seungkwon realized none more than Toni.  He was infuriated to not have noticed sooner. Seungkwon sighed and went in search of the bathroom.

Coldplay - Fix You (Official Video)

 Soo Ah was in the middle of lunch preparation when she noticed an unexpected guest in the window. She froze and slowly walked toward the balcony. Yiseo stood in front of Dulcé, hands in the pockets of her oversize sweater.

“Yiseo? What are you doing here?”

The young woman shrugged defiantly. Soo ah crossed her arms on her chest patiently. It was furtive, but she noticed Yiseo peeking inside like she was searching for someone. Soo Ah sighed.

“Like I promised last time, you can ask all the questions you want. The tea is on me. Come on in.” She said before returning inside.

She honestly didn’t expect Yiseo to follow her. She waved at KwangSeon, who was staring at the duo questioningly.

“Bing Soo, can you bring us some tea and two slices of citrus pie, please?”

She turned to Yiseo and explained.

“It’s our dessert of the day. We’re trying it on for the first time.”

Yiseo snickered, amused.

“Ow, someone is trying to impress me?”

Soo Ah nodded and smiled.  

“ I’m glad you can feel it.”

“I didn’t say it was working, though. So, stop being so smug, will you? ”

Soo Ah laughed a little at Yiseo’s remark and pinched tone. That brat! It was so like her.

“ What brings you to my humble place? Aren’t you supposed to be all lovey-dovey with your boss?”

Yiseo’s grin faded. It was enough for Soo Ah to notice and teased her mercilessly.

“Oh! So trouble in paradise indeed. So soon.”

Soo Ah said, leaning in her chair. The waitress brought their order; Soo Ah thanked her and finished the service. Yiseo shrugged again.

“There’s no trouble. I love Daepyonim like crazy.”

“You berated me last time for speaking so foolishly. You love him, but does he love you back? You do all this… Does he do the same? That’s what matters, right?”

“At least more than when he was with you….”

“Ouch, this is supposed to hurt. But it doesn’t… You can do better, Yiseo.”

“Did you two…”

“What?”

“Nothing…”

“ It’s never nothing, Yiseo. Will you tell me what’s wrong, or do I have to tie you up and torture you.”

“You know I was really tied up and tortured not too long ago.”

Soo ah bit her lips, instantly regretting her words. She hadn’t thought of that.

“Huh…”

“Idiot… Like I care what you think.” Yiseo grimaced. They always fall for it.  

Soo Ah sighed. She was such a brat. She brought the cup of tea to her lips, sipped on it briefly, then went back to Yiseo.

“Listen, as much as I’m always delighted when we meet, I have work.”

“Have you ever slept with Saeroyi?”

Soo Ah almost spilled her drink. She looked up, and KwangSeon was looking at the girls curiously from the kitchen.  

Soo ah grimaced. This weirdo…

“Hey, don’t you think you’re crossing the line here?”

Yiseo shrugged. She said she will answer all questions.

“You won. He is all yours. I didn’t peg you for the insecure type.”

Yiseo continued, her voice laced with bitterness.  

“I’m telling myself that no. You were never that close, but the truth is I don’t know. I told him that if you guys got together, I’d quit. So maybe he lied to me to protect DanBam….”

“Hey you, can you please stop acting like a scorned wife for two minutes? Do you really think Saeroyi would do this? How can you even ask? Now you’re starting to piss me off, and I regret ever losing to you.”

Yiseo really sighed, realizing for once Soo Ah was right, and she became just what she abhorred.

“Forget about it. I can’t believe I am that kind of person.”

“I can’t believe I have to comfort my rival on top of everything. Saeroyi is not any kind of man. You know better than to apply your everyday logic to him? He wasn’t ready. His mind was never in it fully. His true mistress had been Jangga and his revenge… And though it took me time, I also realized I wasn’t in it either. If it had been any other guy, maybe he’d have made an attempt and rush and sink that relationship. But he didn’t. We never crossed that bridge together.  Hey, I had other men in my life at times… And he knew about it. He never treated me any less like a gentleman. His faith in me never wavered… He swore he liked me all the same. Until you came along, that is….”

Scratching her head, Yiseo cringed at her own stupidity. She was so dumb. Soo Ah continued.

“But you were right; sitting still and remaining too comfortable can never do a girl’s good. Maybe I took it for granted for so long. Maybe I felt entitled. Don’t be like me, though. Yiseo, I’m really rooting for you.”

Yiseo sneered at that. She pursed her lips, taunting Soo Ah.

“Wow… What’s with you suddenly?”

“You’re making him happy. I’m on board with that. If that changed, though… I won’t be far.”

Yiseo sighed. She didn’t like how Soo Ah made her feel so childish at all times. The fact that for all her faults, her rival had always demonstrated such quiet poise and wisdom. Soo Ah always had such tight control over herself, it was unnerving.

“Do you want some Ice Cream with that? They’re homemade and delicious.”

“Find yourself a boyfriend. Really, you deserve it.” Yiseo said with an arrogant sneer.

“I wouldn’t be able to snatch yours, right?” Soo Ah retorted, not missing a beat, really appreciating that pie and “Yiseo’s crocodile tears.”

Yiseo’s grin faded. She rose from the table after quickly trying that citrus pie.

“This is good. This is really good. My compliment goes to the chef. It should be on the menu full-time. Not a one-time deal. A specialty. There’s a Mediterranean wave coming. You should take advantage.” She said as she suddenly stood up to leave, abandoning her half-empty plate behind her.

Yiseo felt a bit better than when she came in. She made her way into Itaewon, remembering the time Soo Ah, Saeroyi, and she ran through the streets. Her phone vibrated in her jeans, and she stopped to peek at the screen. She was surprised to see a message from Saeroyi

Saeroyi

We need to talk. Can you join me this afternoon at this address? I’m sending you the GPS coordinates. See you soon.

Soo Ah watched her disappear in the Itaewon crowd with a smile. Yiseo… She’s somewhat became attached to this strange girl who challenges her to be better every day. She tasted that citrus pie again and closed her eyes as she made a short trip to heaven.

So naturally, she made her way to the kitchen. That weirdo may be off her meds often, but she was an awesome trendsetter and a little bit visionary. Soo Ah wouldn’t be a good businesswoman if she didn’t listen to those.

“Is there anything wrong with the pie?” KwangSeon wondered.

“Not at all.”

“I saw your friend leaving abruptly.”

“My friend?  This ticking time bomb? No never. It was Saeroyi’s girlfriend I told you about. I forgot to introduce you. But she was in a crazy mood for some reason.”

“Oh! Did something happened?”

She was strangely touched that he asked. Was he as intrigued by her as she was by him? He continued to work in the kitchen. She leaned on the counter.

“Not really… I guess she was seeking a bit of sympathy. Saeroyi can be difficult to understand. Most men are.” She added.

He raised his head at that, strangely amused. She furiously blushed when she realized what she just said.  

“Not that I think you are… I mean, I don’t know you… No, I know you… I mean…that’s not what I mean. I’m sorry, I should go back. Well… ”

He chuckled.

“You said most, Sajangnim. I didn’t feel targeted. But again, I probably am most men.”

No, he wasn’t. She wanted to scream, and she blushed furiously at her thoughts. She didn’t find anything to say, so she just remained there.

“ KwangSeon…  I thought that the citrus pie should be part of the fall menu. Lemon does not inspire fall. But it was so delicious. Even Yiseo loved it. Is that any way possible? “

He stopped for a moment.

“It’s not really the season. I got these from one of our Chinese suppliers.  A French cook changed his mind last minute. They are Meyer Lemon. It may cost us more if we import. I could get my hands on Sorrento Lemon from Milan.  But regardless, it will raise our costs significantly. ”

“Meyer what? Sorrento… Are you speaking Chinese now?”

“Meyer Lemon…”

And he proceeded to explain in great detail the difference between ordinary lemon, Sorrento, and Meyer. All the different lemons, in fact.  Engrossed in her cook’s demonstration, Soo Ah soon forgot about Yiseo’s impromptu visit or Saeroyi.

Like Seungkwon predicted, Saeroyi and Mrs. Po went on a tour. They visited many places. The cemetery. His old house in Pajin. Jangga office in Pajin.  The orphanage for all that it represented to his father. His first encounter with Soo Ah. At first, Saeroyi was beyond aggravated with her intrusive questions. It was a battle of wits and clever dodging. Each new place, the memories rose to the surface raw. He hardly could conceal all these emotions. His face was tormented like on his worst days. In front of the cemetery, he refused to take one more step past the threshold. He went there plenty of time on his own. But now… now it felt different. It felt like he was unfulfilled and broken. As if he couldn’t face his dad like that after he promised to be happy. After he swore on his soul to make the most of every day.  That was not what he told Mrs. Po, though. Instead, he said he didn’t see the constant need to rehash his past. Instead, he beat his chest in anger because Mrs. Po and everybody else were the ones refusing to see him move on from that story.  Why did he have to go there again? There was absolutely nothing to see. His father was dead. He was resting in peace. How dare she desecrate his memory like that? He was mad with grief and could barely stand. The confident businessman was gone. All that was left was a traumatized boy in its place. Wounded. Seemingly beyond repair.

Mrs. Po didn’t say anything until he calmed down on his own. She just stared back at him, waiting for the storm to pass. Then she silently went back to the car, leaving him behind to process just what happened.

When he came back, he was calmer. He said he was sorry. He said he usually went to see his father alone. Sooah is the only other person to have been there. But Sooah had known his dad. She was like…

He never finished that sentence. Mrs. Po finished for him when they went to the orphanage next. Family. She was family. Was Soo Ah the first member of Saeroyi’s reconstituted family? He did not answer. Instead, he went on to explain how he knew his father had played a part in shaping them with love into the persons they were today. The more he explained, the more everything suddenly became a bit clearer. He realized in all the years he told the world he liked Sooah; he never acted on it. He was never in love with her. Never even kissed her once. He was still adamant that he really did like her. But the attraction he felt for her was never physical. There was no point in rewriting history. At that point of his life, Soo Ah had been a maybe… Maybe if everything had been different, they could have been something.  She was the first platonic “love.” Outside of his father, nobody had ever mattered in his eyes. Nobody had ever made an impact in his life like she did.

He never once imagined going further with her. Is that weird? That night, his first Halloween in Itaewon, she asked if he wanted to stay at her place for the night. He didn’t. Never once he got frustrated when he saw her with others. He told her she should decide what they were, but maybe it was a way to dodge a bigger issue. What she meant to him.

Mrs. Po would listen to him, nodding patiently. She watched him play with a couple of kids. The staff had recognized him instantly since Jangga had just started sponsoring the orphanage again. The kids were positively ecstatic to see him and were asking so many questions.

Did he really go to jail? Was it hard being alone when his father died? What did he do to feel less lonely? Did he travel a lot? Did he own a Ferrari? He was embarrassed at first. But then decided to answer truthfully. You simply could not bullshit your way around kids.

The old woman observed it all, her hands behind her back. The more the day was progressing, the less anxious he became, owning to the truth. Sometimes he almost forgot he was with his therapist. They chat about anything.  He learned she only had one daughter who lives in Hawaii. The daughter was married to a native highlander. They had four kids. Mrs. Po was really close with her grandchildren. Twice, they interrupted their session with facetime. Mrs. Po was probably the coolest grandma he ever met.  

They ate on the road in a traditional pocha near Pajin. He used to go there with his father. These were untainted good memories. He wished he had thought of taking Yiseo there before. There were a thousand places he wanted to go with her. When he told Mrs. Po, she asked about IC and Jangga. She thought he didn’t have time for holidays and dates. He was a bit sheepish then. He did say that. It was true they didn’t have much time for anything else but work. Sometimes, he just wanted to be with her and do nothing. Simply watch her live if that made any sense at all.

He turned to Mrs. Po. She shrugged. Does that matter what anyone thinks? He nodded. Well, no, that was true.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                He talked about the team dinners next. It was the best thing really in all the years he built IC. His favorite moment had been when they were all reunited around a table. His team… Yiseo… Seung Kwon… Hyun Yi… Toni… He wished Ho Jin could come one day. But Hojin was such an introvert.

Then he told her all the nights it took to plan just the opening of IC.  Without any of these people, his dream wouldn’t have come true. How lucky he sometimes feels! How undeserving at times!

After the restaurant, Mrs. Po decided to get behind the wheel. When he asked where they were going next, she shrugged enigmatically. It was weird being driven by this little lady that could have been his grandma. The sun was high in the sky, and it was so hot, the ocean breeze cools the vehicle interior. Mrs. Po disliked the A/C. She said it was a diabolical device designed to make people sick and make pharmaceutical companies richer. Fresh air was better for the nerves.  She started to tell the story of her daughter spending four days in a coma after falling from a horse when she was young.  Mrs. Po had to spend a whole week in the hospital in the A/C. It was so cold. She recalled it was so cold at night. She still shivered when it’s cold, thinking back to the uncertainties of those days.  

Saeroyi was silently listening to her. He was surveying his surroundings with a growing anxious expression. He didn’t immediately recognize the road until a big fish restaurant sign attracted his attention.  They drove along a beach. He was no longer listening. All he could hear were the sirens of the coastguards and firefighter vehicles. He bit his lips nervously. She stopped the car.

“Mrs. Po?”

“Do you remember what I told you when we started this?”

Saeroyi was not moving at all, clutching his belt with white knuckles.

“I told you that I was your enemy. I will crash down those walls, Saeroyi, even if it’s the last thing I do.”

She snorted. That was such a dramatic line.

“Hopefully, it’s not. I want to die on another warm beach somewhere.”

“This is…”

“It is the place where your mother disappeared. Yeah!”

She got down. For a minute, Saeroyi didn’t follow. He remained there clutching the belt nervously. He had not returned there ever since that day. When it became obvious that Mrs. Po wanted to rest there. He joined her as she walked in the sand.

“Why?”

The old woman shrugged, walking her hands behind her back.

“Why what? Why must you always ask why, Mr. Park?”

“Why are we here? I played your game. I did anything you asked of me today. Why are you doing that?”

 He yelled. The pain in his eyes got a rebellious life of its own. His face was crisped. She shrugged.

“I told you. I never lied to you. I told you my goal.”

“What do you want from me? How much am I supposed to suffer for you people to get a sense that I am human too!” 

“So what?” Mrs. Po retorted boldly.

“So what?”

“Yes, what? You’re human, and then what?”

He turned toward the water, patting his head nervously.

“She was human too. Humans are frail. Their lives are fragile. She was not called back. She wasn’t given a greater mission or purpose. She died just like your father. People die, Saeroyi. They don’t simply abandon you.”

Saeroyi tried to conceal his tears. He never openly said that.

“They don’t choose to leave. Just like your father, your mother met a sad end. People do.”

So what if he thought she left him behind? What? He shook his head. People had this easy. People simply don’t die. They die unexpectedly. They die brutally. The living are the ones left for dead. The living were the ones paying the highest price.

“So what are we supposed to do then?”

She berated him.

“We cannot avoid the separation, Mr. Park.  We’re supposed to not take them for granted. That’s what we’re supposed to do—your people. Your family, do not take them for granted. Thinking that there may be a tomorrow to do things or to tell them… Because there’s not always the next day.  You got a second chance back in January. Don’t spoil it. Sometimes the person you love doesn’t come home. We grieve, and we get back in the game. It’s life. We take advantage of each minute and each breath. We stay open to the possibility of a new morning. We live for the next moment. You saw me with my grandchildren earlier. I tell bedtime stories. I listened to their heartbreaks. I never postpone a call. Not for my patients. Not for anyone in the world!”

Saeroyi tried to catch his breath. He crawled on his knees and started sobbing.

“You’re afraid. Opening up is hard. I get it. But don’t let the fear deprived you of the wonderful moment you can actually have.”

She leaned toward him.

“ When your mother died, your dad didn’t know better. He let you built that tower of solitude… A place where you can find shelter…. A place where you didn’t have to form relationships that were bond to break…  And he was the only one you allowed there… When he died, you didn’t know what to do with the place. So essentially, you built stronger walls…  Yet, your heart adapted. Because we’re human, we have this capacity to evolve… to go beyond our capacity…  and you found new people to rely on. Yet you don’t let them completely in.”

Saeroyi sobbed.

“Mr. Park. Your mother is gone. But I want you to go and remember all the wonderful time you had with her. Just like your dad, you should be able to remember the good times. That’s what living is about.”

 His grief suddenly came in waves, like the ocean before them. It crawled forward then subsided weakly, leaving behind the foam, little bubbles of bitterness. He didn’t know how long he cried there, Mrs. Po massaging his back softly, almost motherly.

“Fifteen years ago, my husband was a renowned psychiatrist. Even more famous than me, he used to go to Beijing all the time to give conferences. We had this ritual every time he had to take a plane. We would go to church together and pray for a safe trip. But one day, he got into a car accident on his way to the airport. The memories are all that are left. He used to be a horrible dancer. To these days, my poor feet still remember him the most. They missed being mistreated by this man. ”

His sobs turned into an involuntary chuckle. They sat quietly watching the waves crash on the shore. He only spoke again when he felt better. When he was ready.

“I used to wish I went in the water with her that day. I know that’s silly. I didn’t know how to swim back then, and I’d probably be dead too… So I used to think that my dad would have been left all alone if I wasn’t there, and it kept me going. “

Mrs. Po nodded.

“ I don’t have a lot of memory of my mother. But she was a terrible cook. For real, my dad used to pretend her food was good but hide potato chips and biscuits around the house. I don’t know why he wouldn’t cook himself. He was much better. Much much better.”

“Saeroyi…”

“I used to not understand. But I get it now, loving someone so much. You even love the little imperfections.”

“Yiseo… Should we talk about…”

“I love her so damn much. She has become my strength… My weakness… I’m always afraid when I’m around her. If she knew, she wouldn’t look at me like I’m a goddamn hero or something. I don’t know if I was ever strong before I met her. All this success, with Danbam and IC,  all the wins against the Jangs, she initiated. I could do it because she was by my side.  I have become dependent on her being there.  The idea that something could happen to her fills me with such despair….”

He inhaled sharply.

“I remembered when she said if you die, I die. It resonated inside me because that’s really how I felt. ”

Mrs. Po nodded.

“How do you feel she will react to you telling her this?”

He shrugged.

“She won’t run. I know this much about her.”

“So, are you ready to tell her everything you told me today?”

He nodded slowly. As soon as he got home, he could try…

“Then, by all means, don’t hold back this time.”

She pointed at the parking lot. Yiseo was getting out of her Bugatti Chiron. Mrs. Po stood up, wiping her hands.

“I send her a message earlier like a bottle in the sea. I guess she drove like mad to be here. A ride or die, my grandson would call her. He loves gangsta rap. I thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Park. This session was particularly fruitful. See you next week at the restaurant.”

“Mrs Po?”

“Yes…”

“Thanks…”

“You’re welcome.”

She walked away then, her hands joined behind her back, just like when she came. When she arrived next to Yiseo, she handed her a business card. Yiseo opened her eyes wide as she recognized the woman.

“Long time no see,  Miss Jo.”

“Dr. Po?”

“How are you doing these days?”

“Err…”

“Do you still wish for the world to end in blazing fire?”

Yiseo blushed. Mrs. Po snorted sarcastically.

“Ever since you stood in my office in that cool leather jacket and made that cool speech about finding your goal in life. I wanted to check on you. You changed my professional perspective. I no longer treated patients the same way. Isn’t it funny that we should find ourselves on each other’s path again?”

“Dr. Po…”

“I can see… Indeed that was a good gamble. Park Saeroyi. The pocha owner.  Congratulations on becoming successful. I trust you two will find your way back to Seoul together.”

She said as she jumped in her car, leaving a confused Yiseo behind.

Successful wouldn’t be how she described herself right now. Full of doubts and anxious would be more like it. The wind played with her hair, sending strands in her mouth. She was wearing the same thing she was wearing in Dulcé. Jeans and an oversize Burberry cardigan. The sun was setting down, and the weather was chilly. She decided to take off her boots to join Saeroyi on the sand.

He was waiting for her patiently. She marveled at how tall he was. How she just wished she could run in his arms and be all romantic. But that wouldn’t be them, right?

She really didn’t know how to start, so she simply waved in his direction. But the look on his face was quite serious, so it sobered her up quickly. He probably wanted to break up with her. She inhaled sharply behind her trendy sunglasses. Finally, when she reached him, she pulled the glasses over her head.

“Daepyonim, you call?”

“Yiseo…”

She bit her lips and stared at the sand.

“I hope I didn’t worry you.” He said.

Her eyes were unwillingly brimming with unshed tears.  She sniffed back.

“Well, err… I’m sorry… I said all these things yesterday… And I don’t know what came over me….”

“Yiseo…”

“Let me finish, please! Toni said I’m immature, and he is probably right. Soo Ah said I’m insecure. She is also probably right. I was never insecure before I met you. I swear I was confident, and I always knew I would get what I want… The way I want… I just… Before, I kept thinking I was pretty and smart. I kept being silly. Of course, I will succeed, get a good job and a husband… I thought that I could have it all. And it would be boring and predictable…. A tedious life… And then I met you… And it was really hard….”

“Yiseo…”

“It was so hard. You made me work so hard… unknowingly even. But that was okay… I wanted to work hard to please you, to be what you wanted… I really did… I’m sorry if I failed you, and I’m not what you expect….”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m sorry I’m not good enough, and….”

“Yiseo, stop. My mother died here.”

“What?”

“When I was five years old. My mother died. I was playing in the sand. She went into the water.”

He pointed at the sea.

“She never came back.”

“Oh, Saeroyi, I didn’t know….”

“Then it was just my dad and me… And I lost him too.”

“I don’t know what to say.”

“I love you…Yiseo. I wanna hold you. I wanna make love to you. I do… I wanna drown inside you… More than anything in this world. I just want to be with you.”

She was suddenly speechless.

“But my mom died, and my Dad died, and everything I ever cherished disappeared with them… Comfort stability family… It was gone in the blink of an eye. I had to learn to live without. I had to find ways to survive. I still have bitter nights. I still have nightmares, you see. I don’t want to see you sad… or worried... I don’t want to bring you to a dark room with me. You’re so bright… And I just need you to remain in the light. I just can’t afford to lose you since I won’t ever find my way back without you.”

Yiseo didn’t find anything to say about that. She, who got all the answers, got none. She felt a mix of relief and dread. Relief because he still loved her. Dread because, for the first time, she could see the mountain standing between them, representing the loss of his parents and his past traumas. She honestly never took them into account before. She just thought. If she destroyed his enemies, he would feel better instantly. They would be free to live their love in the sun. But life wasn’t like that. It was more complicated than that. As she grabbed his hand, and they started to walk for a while. She listened as he explained what he did with Mrs. Po. They never really talked about it before.  He simply never went into details before. Now he was explaining it all, his resistance to the program and what he learned today. Accompanying the sound of his voice was mostly the shrill sound of seagulls flying above their head. Then, Yiseo stopped abruptly. It suddenly dawned on her how she still got a lot to learn about life and how dumb a teenager she really was, no matter how high her IQ was.

“Saeroyi, I wasn’t honest. I told you once that I pretended to kill myself to get back at my mom. I didn’t pretend. I did try….”

Saeroyi swallowed hard and wiped his face, taking it all in. He inhaled sharply.

“I wanted the world to just crash before I met you… I was such a brat. It just felt like a chore to live. But what I discovered was that life by your side was amazing. It is amazing. Every day is so exciting… And I never wanna part ways…  So, please don’t push me away. It hurts.”

He pulled her into his arms instinctively, leaning forward till their forehead touched.   

“I’m sorry I made you cry…and I made you feel unwanted. You realize we’re very broken. Like a complicated puzzle….”

“Huh?”

“But the pieces stick together for some reasons. We’re good together. It’s like you were meant for me.”

She nodded firmly like a madwoman in a cult. She’d go anywhere with him. He leaned forward, his lips suddenly closed to her left ear, brushing it even. Her lips parted in a sigh.

“I missed you.” He confessed.

It turned the heat on this simple hug, and she suddenly clung harder to him, looking at him expectantly. Daring him.  He was staring at her intently. Her stomach started to knot mercilessly. She closed her eyes. When his lips met hers, they were expected, even longed for, and welcomed properly. She nervously followed his tempo. She was suddenly surrounded by his scent, and it was like common ecstasy, a shot of sensation to her brain.  She opened her eyes suddenly in surprise when she felt his lips parting. She obliged, parting with him, welcoming his tongue in her mouth. It felt intensely and unequivocally sensual, like something out of this world and out of touch. She let go of him, just to hold his face closer. His thumb was throbbing at the hollow of her neck, rubbing up and down, feeling her pulsation as his tongue conquered her mouth. They were both lost in that kiss, unaware of their surroundings, not minding the restless sound of the waves crashing down on the shore. When his lips left hers, she moaned softly while he traced the salty trail of sweat on her neck.

She stopped breathing, biting her tongue, sensations flooding her core. She wanted this to go on and on. His mouth was on hers again, and she lost hoped she would ever get to catch her breath again. Except she didn’t care… There was a sound from the back of his throat, half growl, half moan. She relished in this newfound power.  Yiseo never heard such sounds from her daepyonim. She never felt so thoroughly kissed. Not that their first kiss hadn’t been wonderful. IT was. But this was… spectacular. Fireworks and all. His hands found their way under her arms to lift her easily. This time she was the one moaning, melting against him, her legs parting on either side of him, wishing they were not wearing so many clothes.

A dog barking in the distance brought them back to reality. They suddenly became very aware of their surroundings. The beach was far from being empty. A few groups of people marched in the sand, among them an elderly couple and its dog. They suddenly felt a bit self-conscious.  

 Saeroyi drove on the way back. Yiseo was quite content that he offered. She didn’t know if she could concentrate on the road… on anything other than him, really. She was pretending to stare at the landscape when really she was staring at his faint reflection in the window. A trick she learned from her cousin Rae… The beach got farther and farther in the distance. But the warmth was very much still there. There were not even touching. From time to time, she could feel his gaze on her. She was definitely melting in those clothes. The last rays of sunlight drowned the car in soft yellow lights before they entered a tunnel. When they came out, the sky was much darker as they approached the city. It didn’t lessen his hold. He quickly alternated, brushing the hair on her neck and holding her hand hostage. After two hours of driving, they were back to square one. Yiseo’s apartment. The thing that started it all. Yiseo was ready to say goodbye. She heard him earlier. She listened to Soo Ah. She knew he needed more time to get into the pace of this relationship. It was his first one. When she thought about it, she realized it was her first real relationship, too, and it was a bit scary too. She no longer wanted to rush things.

He parked the car in its reserved spot and cut the engine. An awkward pause ensued. She was trying to prepare her game face the best she could. Sure, she could be gracious about it now that she knew his reasons. She forced a joker smile on her face and twiddled her thumbs together just to have something to do.

“Today was…interesting. Promise we will go back there. I know you probably don’t like that place….”

“I like it now that I went there with you.”  He nodded firmly, and she believed him.

“So…”

Even though she wanted nothing more than to finish that sentence. But all she could achieve was some more ramblings. She sighed. She was a bit pathetic.

“How was the board meeting?”

 It’s not that he really needed to know at that moment. But he was trying to find his courage somewhere.

“Oh, we adjourned it! I mean, Hyun Yi did. I’m gonna reschedule it during the week so you can attend.”

He nodded. The return of the awkward pause. He looked at his watch furtively.

“It’s already ten. Didn’t think it would be this late?” She commented even before him.

He nodded again, staring in the distance. Yiseo sighed. She misinterpreted his aloofness once again and decided to get down, unbuckling her seatbelt. Click! All you could hear in the quiet night was the sound of their seatbelts getting undone at the same time. Before she could open the door fully, he caught up with her, and his lips crashed on hers, a bit rough, a bit clumsy, definitely more demanding than before. It was like cracking a match on the wall. Because the more he kissed her this way, the bolder she became. She wasted no time parting her lips, kissing him back fully. He leaned further until he stretched the limits of what was feasible in the sports car and accidentally triggered the horn. They almost jumped, startled at the noise. They smiled at each other. Saeroyi was the first to quit laughing, though, staring at her nervously.

“Can I come in?”

Her smile faded. He caught her off guard.

“Of course, Daepyonim.”

He had been to her place a couple of times before but today hit differently. It felt like the first time for some reason. He was not lying earlier. He missed her like crazy. It seemed he was not the only one feeling a bit awkward because Yiseo had been babbling nonstop in the elevator. It put an amused smile on his face to see her so nervous and agitated. Apparently, she just discovered that her mother had a boyfriend for the last ten years and was now living with him.

“Can you imagine she concealed him for more than 10 years? What kind of mother does that? My mother is a psycho! Now they're all living together, and they are all mushy together. He cooks for her. They go to the golf course together. They also ‘couple tennis.’   You wonder what’s that? It’s a couple playing tennis against another couple. Apparently, it’s a thing. I don’t know that lady… that occasionally wears Serena Williams collab’ pink mini skirt, but she sure as heck got nothing to do with the mother who raised me.”

It was simply the way she told the story that was so hilarious for Saeroyi.

“Do you not like him?”

“He's absolutely great, not devious or anything.”

“You almost seemed disappointed by that.”

“ It’s just strange that all this time she had a whole life I knew nothing about. I honestly thought her love life died when my father left.”

Yiseo got rid of her shoes before settling for her slippers. She paused for a moment as she retrieved Saeroyi’s slippers. She remembered when she bought them four years ago in preparation for such a moment. She grinned like a lunatic. She was such a dork.

“Can I?” Saeroyi asked. Startled out of a reflection, she handed them with care. Watching him with a religious fascination as he changed his Yeezis for the slippers. Perfect. Just Perfect.

“You were young when he left?” Saeroyi mused, taking off his bombers next.

“Eleven. But I felt old already. I’ve felt like a wearied old woman ever since I was three years old, ever since I learned to read, in fact. I just knew the world was a dividing place.“

He smiled then. She blushed.

“Maybe I exaggerate a little….”

“I wouldn’t know… I was a pretty dumb kid in comparison, having trouble writing my own name in hangeul.”

She punched him playfully.

“You never talk about your father.” He said.

She shrugged.

“Well, he is decent. He used to send me money for my birthday. Other than that, he was not much present. He is a second-grade computer engineer in silicon valley. He works for a security company. He gets uber secretive about it, like he is working for the US government. But he is too much of a dork to be a spy.”

“He lives in California?”

“I’m afraid he is a kale eater and a yoga practitioner. Lives there with his new wife, the lovely perky Tawney. Yup, you better pronounced that right. I totally lost hope. The last time we’ve seen each other was two years ago at his dad’s wake. Apparently, he has two more kids in middle school, but I never met them. They don’t seem to be very bright kids, but they’re very good at skating, and they have a ton of followers on Tik Tok. I’m sure they will get endorsed before they graduate middle school. I told my dad to keep an eye out for brand scooters.

Saeroyi frowned. So much information to digest.

“Your grandpa died?”

“Yeah. Two years ago. In Busan.”

“You didn’t tell us?”

“I told you about it. I was gone for four days.”

“ Yiseo, you said that was a business trip.”

She may have said that. She really didn’t remember. She shrugged casually. It kinda was. She went to check their franchised restaurants there. Two birds. One stone.

“I also did some business for IC, boss.”

“Your grandpa died, Yiseo. We could have been supporting you. The company, I mean.”

Saeroyi frowned, not even happy with the way he phrased it. He meant he could have supported her. Even if it was just as a friend at that time…

“We weren’t that close. It’s more like I went for my dad. While I was in the neighborhood, I also did some business. No big deal.”

“Your dad remarried, and you have two little brothers.”

“If you want to call them that… yes. Raiden and Kyle.”

Yiseo shrugged again. Before pausing with a frown of her own. Was she supposed to feel something?

“I mean, it’s not like it’s a bad situation. I like my dad. It’s just I don’t… need him in my life. I was fine with just my Mom.”

At first, Saeroyi didn’t say anything. Was it one of those times when she said too much? Revealed too much? Did he believe that she was a cold person who liked no one? In the eyes of Saeroyi, who loved his dad more than anything in the world, was it insensitive to admit aloud not really caring about that person? Yiseo avoided his gaze, staring at the ground. She only looked up when she felt the weight of his hand on top of her head as he petted her hair. She was definitely startled. He was looking at her again in a way that made her feel like a spoiled, petulant child. Yet, the faint smile on his face was not judgmental. It was a loving smile. He knew the feeling of having one parent filled any void there was. He could not blame her.

“You really manage so much on your own. In some ways, I think you do take after your mother.  You are remarkably similar in the way you deal with so much without saying anything to anyone.”

“I’m a psycho too, you mean.”

He openly laughed at that. It was refreshing to hear this sound coming from him.

“I will not say that. I honestly don’t want to get in trouble. But you two are intimidating forces of nature. What’s her new boyfriend like? Maybe we should all have dinner one night?” He said, sitting on the stool in the kitchen.

She blinked, opening her eyes wide.

“What? Did I say something wrong?”

“Who are you?”

“I should feel insulted by that… but I know… I know…  I think I should try to learn how to be a better boyfriend to you. It’s my new resolution. Please, be patient with me! I’m still learning!”

It almost brought her to tears. How lame! She leaned to kiss him but jumped immediately out of reach as soon as their lips brushed, sending an electric shock down her spine that was killing her own resolution to take it slow. She tried to catch a breath and sighed.  

“I’m going to take a shower! I mean, it’s been a long day. Make yourself at home. I will be back shortly.”

She didn’t wait for his answer and just darted straight for the bathroom: her face, a glorious shade of pink.

Saeroyi sighed contentedly as he was left alone in the living room. Then the fact that she was in the bathroom undressing just a few feet from him suddenly dawned on him. He was even surprised his mind went there. It was like a wake-up call, and he bolted on his feet and paced in the living room. He needed to do something. Think about something else.

He knew what to do… Even if he didn’t know, his body seemed to know in advance what it wanted earlier. But remembering what happened earlier on the beach wasn’t the best strategy to keep one’s mind quiet. He realized he never took the time to visit her place and suddenly found himself in her bedroom, all the while pondering if he should be there.

A picture of the Danbam crew on a dresser caught his attention, and gone was his reservation as he picked it up. He had the same at home. It was a picture taken four years ago. He never paid attention before that she was always by his side. It’s like he wouldn’t be halfway there without her? She was his North. To not take things for granted, he could work on that! He nodded to no one in particular. He grabbed another picture of Yiseo and her mother. There was an older girl in the picture he didn’t recognize. Yiseo and her seemed close. He dropped the picture frame abruptly as he heard her moving from the bathroom to the dressing room. He tried to keep his hands in his jeans. Should he take a shower too? But he didn’t come with a set of clean clothes.

He stared at the flat TV screen mounted on the wall. Well, he could always say he wanted to watch some tv. He grabbed the remote and only hesitated a minute before sitting on the bed. It was super comfortable, and the mountain of pillows was so inviting.

Yiseo in the shower didn’t fare much better. She kept plotting, scheming, anticipating what could be happening tonight. She shampooed her hair, shaved her legs, and tried in thirty minutes to scrub her skin squeaky clean. She stared at herself in the mirror. The result wasn’t too bad. Sure, her skin was glowing in the dark like a pink lampshade, but she wasn’t sure the skincare product was responsible for it.  She was starting to recognize this feeling as pure happiness. She remembered the way he kissed her earlier. It had been so different than all their previous kisses. As if a lid had been lifted. As if they were new at it.

 Then why was she hiding in the shower? What was wrong with her? She rationalized that she was not so much hiding from him that she was preparing herself mentally. She fidgeted in front of her makeup station, choosing a perfume, something fruity and just a bit playful. She draped herself in an emerald, green lace satin tank top and PJ and the floral kimono that will go with it. Empowering but not too obvious…

Feminine but not too femme fatale… She sighed. There was no need to be nervous. As long as they were together, they could face anything. She returned to the living room where she left him and was surprised to find it empty. She followed the sound of the tv. She snorted like a dork. Of course, her daepyonim was fast asleep. She grinned as she approached the bed on his side. She leaned slowly, loving that she could observe his face so close. He was never so carefree awake. He was honestly the cutest when he slept. Careful as not to wake him up, she picked up the remote in his hand. But he drowsily reached for her wrist instead. She pulled her hair behind her ear.

“I didn’t want to wake you up. Come on, you had a long day, go back to sleep.”

He nodded. He couldn’t really fight it. He practically had a sleepless night. He just couldn’t keep his eyes open.

“Who’s the other girl in the picture?”

Yiseo frowned. What kind of question was that?

“ What picture? Oh? Unnie? Rae. My older cousin. She used to live with us in the US. Say, you’re really asking about my hot older cousin instead of sleeping? Did you find her to your liking? I’m jealous, you frustrating old man!”

He smiled tiredly.

“ No. In the picture, you’re the one who was glowing. She seemed sad. Like she is leaning a lot on you. I was just curious to know her story.”

“Raemi?”

She shrugged and realized too late he couldn’t see that. She wanted to say more… but his hold on her hand grew firmer as he pulled her toward him. She fell heavily on his chest and suppressed her childish laughter in his neck as a result. He kissed her forehead softly.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t shower.”

Her clumsy hold turned into a bear hug. She hugged him tight, and he stroke her hair, softly, in a slow motion. She settled on his side and held him close, and it was everything she ever imagined and more. She leaned against his chest and nestled in his embrace. Even a greedy monster like her could be pacified by the lullaby of a heartbeat. Go figure. She fell asleep before him.

Queen – Bohemian Rhapsody (Official Video Remastered)

It was after midnight, and Toni was still working late on his grandmother’s latest projects. He sent her home earlier so he could finish this without her nagging. The music was blasting in his headphones, and he almost missed the notification of the incoming message on his smartphone as a result. In all retrospect, he wished he did miss it.

But Toni didn’t, and the message read like a cruel joke.

Toni, It’s over. You need to stop calling me. I don’t want to be with you. We’re not meant for each other. I hope you can one day forgive me.

Meanwhile, somewhere in Seoul, someone was putting down a phone on a table.

“There… That wasn’t too hard, right Seri?”

The noises that came from the girl were muffled by the gag on her mouth. She was tied to a chair in a room so dim, she could barely see the face of her tormentors. She was wracked with sobs because of what she just did, at what she was forced to do, at the unfairness of it all.

Chapter Text

Episode 10

The girl who came back from the dead

Seoul, October 31st, 2006

  The sun was setting down when two Buses entered the city, moving along dense traffic. They each went in the opposite direction at a crossroads.  In the first one, Park Saeroyi was grinning to himself as he was on his way to spend his first Halloween in Itaewon.  A night he would never forget. He was going to meet Oh Soo Ah after getting released from jail. This is clearly not a tale about that night.

Let’s go back to the second bus, slaloming between lanes. The second bus atmosphere was more stuffy and solemn as it entered Gangnam. The girl sat straight, staring ahead. Gangnam and its posh surrounding neighborhood couldn’t care less about Halloween. It was a day like any other. It was a busy day with people coming and going, leaving their offices to go home. The bus stopped, and the young girl with a red leather backpack was the only one to get down, her naked feet leaving muddy stains on the bus linoleum-covered ground. The crowd waiting to get in, dispersed fearfully as she got down from the bus, leaving her bloody footprints on the stairway. It was as if everyone had a collective hallucination. As if they were all seeing a ghost…

 Car tires halted with a screech as she crossed the road on the green lights, her long hair swept by the wind. She stopped midstride, in the middle of the crossroads, gasping for air.

She surveyed her surroundings with a firm, resolute gaze. It was like whoever fought her got the best of her. She had bruises all over her face and body, a bloody gash on her forehead, a bruised lip. Yet, the look in her eyes was not the look of someone who yielded or accepted defeat. The look in her eyes gave none of that vibe.

  People paused to look at her. At that time, smartphones were starting to rule. A few tourists had brought their cameras with them, and she was an awkward sight. That creepy footage could still be found in some ominous reddits topics if you’re into this kind of thing.

 A lot of people were horrified by the sight of her. Some of them did not only show eyes for concern at her disheveled appearance, at her torn clothes, at her dangling schoolbag. There was also a bit of disapproval from them, even a bit of disgust, despite them not knowing her full story. All they knew was that it was an odd sight, a young girl half-dressed in stained school uniforms, walking barefoot in the middle of the street.

One man even tried to grab her arm before his own wife dissuaded him.

 You always want to meddle. She told him sternly. You don’t know that girl. Where are her parents? Maybe she is mentally unstable or on drugs.

The woman saw a documentary about it. You never knew with kids nowadays. She pulled her husband away.

Yet, this anonymous female pedestrian was onto something with the cold statement. Of course, the girl was crazy. She was sane enough to understand that something was inherently wrong with her.  She got ripped apart. She died. She was buried in the woods. She was murdered. But at the same time, she was here. So, maybe she was crazy, and she survives even that knowledge. She remembered dying. Now, she was alive, not knowing how she returned. Staring at her dirty hands and broken nails, she could remember how it felt to claw her way out.  It felt like some iron nails had pinned her legs to the ground like a butterfly on a wall… She could only crawl and crawl… try to spread her wings to no avail.

She was oddly indifferent to what was happening around her, trapped in her own mind. She died. Probably. She came back wrong. Sure. She was a disgusting monster now. Definitely.

As she stood there, remembering how she lost her soul, she lost it completely, enraged. She screamed with every ounce of strength she got left. She screamed and roared in the middle of the busy street. She roared fervently, trying to regain her life back, like the baby lioness she truly was. This kind of thing was not supposed to happen to strong people like her. She was the smartest and most beautiful girl at school. How could this be real?

 She hadn’t screamed back then. How convenient that she just found her voice back now that she came back to life. She was even more frustrated with herself.  She keeled over suddenly to catch her breath. The crowd pointed at her in horror. She shouted back at them, demented in her rage.

A luxurious car suddenly swerved and pulled over. A dapper man in a business suit jumped from behind the wheel of his car, a red Porsche Panamera, visibly annoyed by the traffic being interrupted because of a lunatic. He groaned and yelled for somebody to come to get their daughter.

 Parents were irresponsible these days! He told his young girlfriend as she waited in the car. He turned his ire to the other automobilists, standing there like clueless sheep.  Being stuck in traffic was like going to Mass for these people. They could not just drive past the psycho. They had to give this crazy girl the attention.

Let’s focus on this guy a little bit more while he was yelling at everybody to get a fucking clue and do something. Whilst he was doing nothing but yelling…  He wasn’t a tool on purpose. I mean, sure, he was a tool… Just look at his slick hair…  But this guy had a long day, full of business meetings and problems to solve for his boss… This guy was responsible for a lot of things, as the head of his own data and security company.  He felt closer to the top than the bottom. But even a boss had a boss, and he had to meet with his boss today.  People had to cut him some slack. He hadn’t been home once in two days. He wasn’t on his way home either since his girlfriend Ana called earlier to complain they weren’t spending much time together.  Like I said, he wasn’t that much of a tool. He couldn’t recognize a warning or a notice before the “great vagina strike.” Ana was a bit melodramatic like that. She wanted to go shopping before going to dinner. There was this designer bag she absolutely wanted.  And this poor guy was just on his way to indulge her because, why not? It’s not like there was much excitement at home.  His beautiful and brilliant lawyer wife was stuck in the hospital. The last round of chemo had left her immunodeficient to the point she was basically living in a bubble room in the VIP ward. Even if she hadn’t been, she had been disfigured by leukemia. Most of the time, he didn’t recognize the woman he married. His daughter was at home, probably back from school and doing her homework…or on the phone… Doing what girls her age do. The nanny would be taking care of dinner for her… And… This guy was overly proud of managing it all. He got everything sorted out, and everyone around him was taken care of. 

 The girl’s furious shouts covered his own. Something just strikes this guy as odd as he listened to that girl’s screams. He slowly approached, staring at her shivering form.

“Mi Mi?”

The ugly creature immediately stopped screaming and raised her head. She turned toward him, her breathing hard.   He almost stumbled backward from the shock. This couldn’t be…

“Why are you here?”

He was expecting an answer, but instead, she pounced on him, pushing and kicking madly. He barely tried to restrain her anger, taking hits after hits, conceding ground as she unleashed her fury. He was too shocked to move… There was a sudden ache in his chest, and he collapsed on the ground in a heap, holding the little girl against him, alternating between praying that this was all a dream and yelling in despair. What happened? Who did this? Who hurts his girl? A thousand questions swirled in his mind. She started to cry. Her voice was so hollow and foreign, he couldn’t recognize her.

“I called you! I called you so many times! Where were you?! You?!  You left me to rot there! They say they were going to kill me if I did not do what they wanted! They say it would not matter to anyone! You would not care! I died in there, and you did not come! You didn’t pick up your phone! I hate you! I hate you so much, Dad! I will never forgive you!”

It all happened on a Friday, and the sun was setting down. An ecstatic Park Saeroyi was going through the crowded streets of Itaewon. Darkness was taking over Seoul. It was Halloween. It was the beginning of the end for Ri Jae Bom’s family.

His daughter remained hospitalized for a week after that.  What he knew he gathered from the team of doctors and psychiatrists who followed her. She had been sexually abused and probably even tortured. They couldn’t say who did this exactly since his girl wasn’t talking. But one psychiatrist, Mr. Po Jun Pyo, ventured it had been a brutal attack from people she trusted, which made it even more damageable. The little girl described being choked to death and waking up in the woods buried.

She was suffering severe hallucinations still and screaming at will day and night in the psychiatric ward. She assaulted nurses. A couple of doctors wanted her to be committed full-time.  Dr. Po was against giving her medications, unlike his colleagues.  He advised Jae Bom to listen to his heart and take the girl home.

He believed all Raemi needed was some space to express herself. It was going to be hard at first, but it was the only way for her to come back to life later. She was bright. She was smart. Po believed she was only pretending to be unhinged as a defense mechanism. For her, it was better than talking about what happened. It was better than crying.  He said to take her home and be patient. So, Jae Bom did just that.

But that girl he brought home wasn’t his sweet daughter. She was a mythical creature. The kind of beast the neighbors, would call the cops on. For a month, it was an eternal parade of police officers and ambulances. One time, she bit her neighbor so hard he bled and block him out of his own apartment in order to pet his cat. She randomly pushed recycle bin in the middle of the streets. She sat astride on the balcony of the apartment, and the firefighters had to come to get her down. She cut the mail into tiny pieces and made it rain over the balcony. The nanny resigned. It became way too much work looking after her. He sometimes had to lock her up in a room or force her to sleep by giving her sleeping pills if he had somewhere to go. Sometimes holding the door while she was having a fit, fighting her when she threatened to jump, Jae Bom cried harder than a baby. He thought he was losing it too.

 Speaking of cops, of course, he did the right thing. He immediately went to them. His daughter was not even out of the hospital yet. He wasn’t an idiot. This was somehow his area of expertise. He was a data collector and security consultant, after all. He had plenty of run-ins with them. It had been easy to trace back his child's whereabouts that day. He knew exactly who she was with.  So, he told the Gangnam detectives all he knew. At the very least, the kids that were with her that day should have been interrogated. They laughed in his face. He asked for those kids to be arrested. He wanted justice served.  But they laughed again. Who knows what happened when these kids party? A dutiful daughter in the eyes of her father looked like a party girl with other boys. Especially a pretty girl like his daughter. They could be quite deceptive. The police captain said. Jae Bom said his daughter had a bruised ribcage… Was she supposed to have done that to herself? This guy had the gall to ask then how Jae Bom was so sure it happened during the party and not after as a consequence of her heavy drinking. Apparently, Ri Raemi was known to like to break the rules at school. Several teachers attested. They were lying. Jae Bom said.  She was a straight-A student. Teenage Girls were wild these days! They said again. If it hadn’t been for his lawyer holding him back, Jae Bom would have punched that captain.

It was an endless series of disappointments then. He remembered standing in front of the PCS office tower, then sitting in the waiting room of the vice-president's office. He remembered the secretary.  Song Li Kang had been his old classmates. They often lunched together. Jae Bom had been invited to his wedding.  The same Kang refused to meet his eyes as he ushered him in the President's room. It was a silent walk. Right, before he entered the room, he realized the security staff, men he recruited, stood to watch in the corner.

“I’m sorry for what happened to your daughter. She was a good kid. I don’t know who could have done that to her.” Song Li Kang said before leaving.

She wasn’t dead, his daughter. But it’s like these people were intent on killing her over and over with their lies. Their hypocrisy. Jae Bom closed his eyes with a sigh, finally understanding the situation. He was being handled by none other than his young hoobae.

He blacked out when the door open, and the vice-president and his two teenage sons came in. Those boys stood before him like dogs on a leash. Dogs on a leash that needed to be put down.

A trap. It was all it was. They didn’t even discuss what happened to Raemi. They were already spinning the narrative another way. That same day, he was fired from the board of his umbrella company for gross negligence and embezzlement.  A fourteen-year-old boy fired him, to be precise. He was escorted outside the place, spitting and kicking.  He was thrown out after twenty-two years of service like trash.

He stopped wearing business suits then just for the principles. Ana broke up with him, or he broke up with Ana… He didn’t really know what happened. His twenty-six-year-old girlfriend moved out one day of the apartment he rented for her with all the rental furniture. Screwing him out of his deposit. The school suspended Raemi for being absent too many times. He couldn’t find another job. Bills started to pile up. He had to replace every property damaged by his fourteen years old daughter. The company car was repossessed. Money was becoming scarce day after day.

And then, one day in December. He came home to find dinner ready, and his wife and daughter sitting in the living room like nothing had changed. It felt like old time. It felt like a dream. Except, he knew it wasn’t. In his dreams his wife always retained her luxurious hair, not wearing these ugly floral scarves. So even if it was a luring dreamy sight, he knew not to get too comfortable.  Raemi fell immediately silent at his arrival and lowered her head, avoiding eye contact.  He washed his hand, then sat down, and they had dinner as a family. Miran told the story about how she asked the woman and her family in the next room to shut up so she could rest, and how the nurse started to meddle, and she sent a syringe flying her way. It didn’t hit the target, but the nurse got so scared she asked to be changing shift. The whole family burst in laughter.

 When Mi Ran ushered Raemi to her room to talk to her daddy alone, Jae Bom knew he was screwed. He wondered then how his lovely wife will kill him. She grabbed a pan. He thought ironically. Only the first strike will hurt. He would go to heaven quickly. But she put it down. Too heavy. He waited a full minute before she pounced. He expected the slap. He expected it to hurt physically, but it didn’t.  It was hurtful still. But it was more the weak push of someone that had no strength left, and he was torn inside about that because it reminded him of the disease that doomed them. To think it only came to that.  She finally held him close, resting her head on his shoulder. He closed his eyes, tears streaming down his cheeks. She sighed and finally let go.

“The philandering and cheating I could take… I mean… Look at me… I am but a shadow of my former self… Why would I care for all these women, right?  I didn’t mind you having a girlfriend or two? You could sleep with all the women in Seoul. I didn’t care anymore… You know, because I’m dying. Whatever made you happy was good for me… I still believe in these stupid vows. So, whatever brought less pain was good for me…  I could take you being a bad husband and even a bad father at times…. I could because I was lured like our daughter into this false sense of safety. That is on you for not protecting us.”

“I’m sorry….”

“So when were you going to tell me? When where you going to tell me you are going to jail?”

He kneeled before her and started to weep.

“I was wrong… I am so sorry. I should have come to you… I fucked up so hard! I couldn’t look at you. Miran! I love you so much!”

She sighed again, tired.

“ I left the clinic today against the doctor’s advice, and I spent this afternoon with our daughter. We cooked, she laughed and then she cried. I cried… last time I did was when my dad died and my sister married that American fool. Now I hate you for that.”

“ I can barely take it… Her sadness… It was too much… I couldn’t tell you.”

“ I could only cry for her as her mother… I couldn’t do anything else.”

Miran stood, unsheathing the butcher knife slowly from the wood block, staring coldly at her reflection in the blade.

“Then she explained everything they did to her… Everything she remembers and how she’s been living in hell ever since. My baby said with a tiny voice so unlike her: “mommy I’m dead.” Something snapped in me. I’m not sad. I’m fucking enraged.”

“I tried everything. I took her to Doctors. Call the police. I went to Dan… He is the lawyer on the case. He was… until yesterday… I mean…”

“You’re an idiot. You should have come to me. Seodan likes money… and we don’t have it in abundance, do we?  Isn’t that a cruel joke? I’m a prosecutor. The best Gangnam has even seen. This is my turf. Yet I have no time left to punish these rotten boys for what they did to my child.”

“Darling…”

“I cannot fight for her. I’m dying.” She whispered.

“Miran… I’m sorry… I should have been there. I should have been more careful with her… I should have been a better husband and better father. I love you guys so much. I am so sorry. I will fix it, I swear. I will make everything right. Please forgive me… I love you so much. ”

She put down the knife. It wasn’t meant for him.

“The bank called. They are trying to seize even my dead father’s account, the one Jeong Min was so mad about. If I’d stay any longer at the hospital, what do you think will have happened? We’d lose the apartment. We’d be drowning in debts above it all. They’d sent my baby in foster care, and she’d die in there. You keep failing us, and I sometimes regret even meeting you. How can you be this naïve?!”

“I’m not. Do you think I don’t know what they’re doing? They’re trying to silence me, Miran… Us… What can I do ?”

She snickered.

“You taught them how to do it. You taught these people how to do these things and get away with them. This was your job. You think I didn’t know what you did for these people behind my back. I’m a prosecutor, for god’s sake! But I stay loyal to you because I wanted to preserve our family! What we build here!”

Jae Bom was crying, collapsing in front of his wife. She grabbed his chin firmly to raise it up.

“Oh, stop crying! We are in pain. My daughter and I are in pain… In agony even! We’re dying!  But, you, you’re not. You are not in pain. You failed us. You’re a failure. I do not forgive you in this life. I won’t. No matter how much you beg for it. So stop crying and just stand tall and be a man for once!” She yelled at him.

He nodded, wiping his face. She brushed his face tenderly, contrasting with the harshness and bitterness of her words.

“Tomorrow will be Christmas Eve. You propose to me on Christmas Eve, isn’t that funny?”

He didn’t find any of this remotely funny. His heart was drowning in guilt. He could have sworn he was on his last days too.

“ We are going to be a family no matter what… until we cannot be anymore. Do you understand? My daughter is not broken. She is not weak. She is going to Harvard in four years….”

“She…”

“She will. She promised. She needs a goal. She needs something to do. I had her promise. She has to become someone. These people can’t be destroying what we made with so much love. ”

He nodded.

“Raemi will go live with Jeong Min in the US…  I know she will take care of her.”

She paused and sighed, ostensibly tired.

“When the time comes, I want you to kill those boys. From where I am, I will make sure they stay in hell.”

“Miran…”

She went to her purse and took out her card in her wallet, and pushed it in his hands.

“I called Cha Dong Ha. You will go to jail for all these silly charges because even though he knows it’s a setup, all the charges stuck. Sunbae thinks they will sentence you to fifteen years. It’s a long time, but we will wait.”

“We…”

“Wherever I am, I will always be with you, asshole.  You will always have a wife in me. A loyal one. I will always have you as my family. We promised each other, didn’t we? I didn’t forget that guy who yelled my name from the other side of the street at the top of his lungs like a lunatic. He said he won’t ever let me down, and I believe him. You better not disappoint me again, or I will haunt you forever.”

“My love…”

“ When you’re out, honey. You will clean up this mess. You take out the trash. Then and only then will I forgive you. Then and only then will I be in peace. I know I married a strong man.”

She pulled a card from her wallet... “Kim Hee-Hoon, Problem fixer” was written in silver filigree.

 “This man is an old client of mine. Call him when you’re ready. He will help you set it up properly.”

Everything happened like she said it would. Ri Miran died. Ri Jae Bom was taken to custody even before the end of her funeral. His daughter left with his sister-in-law to the US. He didn’t have time to say goodbye. He was thrown in jail, where he started bidding his time before his release.

Except… He met Jang Geun Won in the therapy group. They bonded in the infirmary, eating jello together, watching Jessie interview idols, and watching drama. 

Except…

 August 8th, 2022, Pohang Prison (Province)

There was a brawl, guards crawling everywhere. Kim Hee Hoon and other inmates attacked a newbie, recently transferred from the pre-trial detention center. It was a five against one fight. The guy fought back valiantly against all his attackers, but he was stabbed to death before the warden could intervene.

In a twisted turn of events, the newbie had stabbed Kim Hee Hoon in his left thigh, touching the femoral arteries. He would have been a goner if he had not been saved by a quick-thinking guard. Unfortunately, Kim Hee Hoon died ten days later from a staph infection in the hospital. Sad. Not really. A game-changer. Definitely.

Seoul penitentiary, October 28th, 2020

Ever since Geun Won and Jae Bom had been out of the infirmary, they hung out together every chance they got, chatting about their life. It was the oddest friendship, not only because of the age difference, but they each came from a different aspect of life, and it didn’t seem to bother them. It was something new to Geun Won, having someone he could talk to that wasn’t paid by Jangga. He never had any friends before. Not even in high school. He had guys following him because he had money. He was popular, feared but not respected.  So, he wasn’t even sure this thing with Jae Bom was it. But he genuinely appreciated spending time with this grumpy old man who couldn’t stop talking about his precocious daughter. By now, Geun Won thought he knew almost everything about her.

All in all, it was another day in jail. During the afternoon, the inmates were free to work out and roam the courtyard.

 “She stuffed her face with the entire jar of biscuits and pretended her puppy did it. She was four years old. She was betrayed by my wife’s prosecutor’s interrogation skills. This little thief knew exactly how many biscuits had disappeared. She folded while drinking a glass of milk. We also realized she already knew how to count and read and believe me, it changed the game as a parent when you realize your kid is actually smarter than you.”

Ri Jae Bom said as he secured the weights on the stand while Jang Geun Won settled on the bench. His dimples were in full display as he asked.

“What did you do?”

“I didn’t want to punish her. Mi Mi is just so cute. I swear she has the cutest eyes when she’s sorry. I ask my wife for leniency. But she was a damn prosecutor; she didn’t joke about the law.”

Geun Won was really laughing, picturing a tiny version of this big man ruling over him. He was getting sweetness overload. He wished his dad had ever talked about him this way. Jae Bom shook his head.

“I could never punish her… or even raise my voice at this kid.”

“Your wife, where did you even meet her?”

“I signed up for my military service when I was 18. And I like it so much I stay on 6 more years in the infantry!”

 “Oh really? It’s not a lie? I already have trouble believing the part where you’re supposed to be a taekwondo master!” Geun Won teased as he started lifting the weights.

“Look at this boy being insolent! I will have you know I was in Mogadishu, evacuating the Korean embassy. There was a woman there. We developed a friendship.  To be honest, I had a bit of a crush on her. But she was already engaged and absolutely wanted me to attend her wedding. So, here comes this crazy woman I meet in the parking lot of the venue… we started arguing over the parking spot right there….”

“You stole her parking spot?”

“Of course I did not. That woman was crazy….”

“So…”

“ She started to unbutton her blouse….”

“How indecent!”

“You pig!  I thought she was getting ready to kick my ass.”

“So, getting beat up is surely a habit of yours.”

“You, insolent punk.”

“… So she sized you up?”

“And sniffed me… I kid you not… I was honestly scared. Miran always had a thing about people’s scent. Some judge by the cover. She judges by the scent. She’d like you somehow. I am certain. You shampoo your hair with girl’s shampoo.”

“I don’t….”

“Yes, you do… Don’t think I didn’t notice.”

“It’s not a girl’s shampoo….”

“It is if the packaging is pink, my friend.”

He said loud enough for a bunch of other prisoners working out nearby to hear. They were a couple of nods. Pink Packages. It’s a girl product.

“That is extremely sexist….”

“ Look at you, using big words. If anyone listens, they would think you graduated on your own, Pretty boy.”

Another round of nods and applause. This comic duo was actually packing a crowd in the courtyard.

“Yet, the truth is the truth. You order extremely expensive girl shampoo every month, boy. People think you have a weird fetish. Yes, I heard the guards talking about it. I’m not trying to judge….”

“But you’re judging nonetheless… My hair gets dry quickly. I used to bleach. You got to take care of these things early if you don’t wanna be bald.”

“Really, I didn’t know that, you vain monster.”

“Aish!  Leave me alone… You could use some of it, old man! So what happened then? With your wife? Because I suppose the crazy woman is your wife. You fit well together.”

“It was like I met a human land mine. I’m lucky to be alive. Han Miran. She wanted to pay me 200 000 won to pretend to be her boyfriend at her half-sister’s wedding. She was incensed her sister was marrying this half-American prick but didn't want to appear jealous of her happiness.”

“What ?”

“Don’t try to understand. her reasons were dubious at first and these two had a complicated sibling relationship full of rivalry.”

“So she bought your allegiance?”

“I didn’t take the money. I have my pride.”

“ So you didn’t follow her….”

“No, I did follow her. I followed her like a man possessed. I saw her enter in another brawl. Despite her daughter’s insistence that she invited Miran, the bride's mother told her she was not welcome.  They argued. See, the sisters share the same father but were raised by different mothers. The situation was so tense. I swooped in and said: “Darling, I finished parking the car. Is everything alright?” That seemed to calm everybody down. I dragged her to the other wedding where we talked for an hour as if we were long-lost, acquaintances. Then her sister apologized for the whole misunderstanding and they made up.  We were invited back to the sister’s wedding. It was a really weird day. ”

“Go on, what happened with Miran?”  

“We dance all night, and by the time the morning came… I had completely forgotten I was not that woman’s husband. Call it Stockholm syndrome. But I didn’t want to leave her. ”

He showed him a tiny photo he was always carrying with him.

“Is that her? She is really hot!”

“Language! But yes, she was!” He sighed.

“Sorry, you must miss her a lot.”

He nodded and shrugged while the photo was passed around in the tiny crowd.

“And you? Don’t you have a girl like that?”

“Nope…”

“Don’t lie to me! I don’t believe you! You get all secretive on mail day. Someone is writing to you! I saw you sniff the letter once when you thought no one was looking. If only I knew how much of a dork you were the first time I saw you…Jang Geun Won. ” He laughed.  

Geun Won shook his head, blushing and puffing as he handed the weight bar. He wiped the sweat on his face.  

“It’s just a friend.”

“Who happens to be a girl.”

Geun Won sat up, biting his lips.

“Well, yes, but it’s not like that. I know it’s never gonna be like that. I did something… and she can never forgive me….”

“What’s her name?”

“Oh, Soo Ah… She was a classmate of mine, and she got entangled in the history I had with Park Saeroyi. ”

“I see… ”

“It’s cool with me. I take responsibility. I don’t deserve her.”

“Is she that pretty?”

He lay down again on the bench.

“You have no idea. She is smart and… so classy. She’s perfect. When she worked in Jangga, she became head of the marketing department. She was one of our best assets. But I digress… See, I get that she won’t be mine. I mean, the girl stated her mind enough.  I absolutely understand… But I appreciate this… I just found something to look forward to since you won’t convince your lovely daughter to write me a letter. You are moved to tears every time you get those. Don’t think I haven’t noticed either. I’m jealous. It’s not like I have any family left, unlike you.”

Jae Bom smiled, securing the weight bar for Geun Won.

“Well, Mimi sure has a unique style.”

He said that with a confident smirk, but his expression turned sour, it was like the lights deserted his gaze. He just stared ahead. He sat down on a bench close, lost in random thoughts and nostalgia. Geun Won joined him. They sat quietly in the courtyard, just enjoying the quiet afternoon.

In fact, just like the picture of his wife, Jae Bom kept all his daughter’s letters close to his heart at all times.  He would never show them to anyone.  Like her mother, his daughter had become a human landmine. He couldn’t be more proud. She used a ransom note effect to annoy him, using an excessive number of juxtaposed typefaces, or even words or letters cut randomly from a magazine or newspaper. People will believe his Mimi was a crazy sociopath. But he knew better… He absolutely adored her punk style. It reminded him of her mother. He couldn’t let her words touch him too much though.  The last one read like this for instance:

“Hi, Dad. I hope you’re dead.  If you weren’t, I wanted to make sure you knew how much I still hated you. I hate you so damn much, you useless piece of shit. Please do the world a favor, kill yourself. Faithfully your daughter.”

Far from turning him suicidal, his girl’s hatred always helped to keep his own hatred very much alive. He smirked grimly.

New York, October 28th, 2021

Halloween was looming. And no matter how severe and stuffy the atmosphere could be in a law firm, Halloween was Halloween. Its spirit contaminated each and everyone present,  from the assistants to the name partners. The office was decorated with jack lanterns, little witches, fake spider nets, haystacks, and pumpkins. It was all a charming sight, but to be fair, the natural attraction in Packard, Greyson, and Boroughs never came into office before ten.

Witching Hour · Various Artists 더 케이투 OST The K2 (Original Television Soundtrack)

This witch, virtuoso of the ransom letters and death threats, was putting on distinctly red lipsticks as she sat in the backseat of a limousine. Having her driving license suspended last may because of a technicality, having found no broom to fly on, she had to make use of this driving service. Yet, their drivers were never very punctual. She was so over the whole situation.

 The black sedan pulled to a sudden stop outside the skyscraper, with the driver coming out first to open the door for her. He said he was sorry. He will do better next time to accommodate her. She ignored him.  

Two sharp stilettos touched the ground at the same time… Louboutin… The Mary Jane Pumps in Croco black… The entire picture was not complete as she entered the tower. Hermes Bag. Zac Posen tailored black pants… An original Sai Sankoh blouse… A Dior revisited beige Trench, the collar broken high around her neck. Her hair was mounted in a sleek bun. She was a  living, breathing Pinterest mood. The crowd dispersed on her way, women whispered behind her back, and men lustfully stared at her silhouette. She approached the crowded elevator and made space for herself even when there was no space. This girl was born practical and skinny as fuck.

 When the doors were ready to close, she burped aloud. Yes, she did, looking ready to barf right there on that short bald man on her left. She burped again, and people rushed outside. The elevator emptied in a matter of minutes, leaving her with a satisfied smirk on her red lips. Nobody should look for scruples in this girl. You will find none.

She exited the elevator, indifferent to the rush around her as her coworkers went about their business. She stared at the decorated altar, complete with haystacks, pumpkins, and fake chandeliers. She paused, disgusted, in front of a creepy scarecrow. What was all this crap supposed to represent? She’s been living in the US for years, but she never quite understood what all this crap was supposed to mean. She grunted to herself.

Above all of it, Packard, Greyson, and Boroughs read in golden letters on the wall. She sighed. Cheers to another dull day of work…

“Raemi, you’re late.” Her boss, Richard Boroughs, said. He was a shorty with Pork belly fat instead of a stomach, white tousled hair like Richard Gere, and a mustache like Ron Jeremy, yes, the porn star. Of course, she didn’t respect him.

So, she ignored him and continued on her way.

“Richard means…” William said.

“I know what late means, William… Thank you!” She said, smacking his left cheek playfully.

Richard was accompanied by William Packard, the other albeit considerably younger name Partner. William was also not the tallest of men. But at least, he was the only name partner Ri Raemi could stare at eye-level. He was quite a sight, too,  suave and strong on the boyish charms. He at least looked “human” to her.  She turned back to Chuck the Pot Belly Pig and mused.

“Fashionably, I hope? I mean late but still fashionably.”

“Not even close, Miss Ri.”

She pouted, seemingly affected. The old man was irritated, to say the least, as he peeked at his watch curiously.

“What did I miss?”

“Are you asking me now? Didn’t you receive a note for a morning meeting?”

“You scheduled a meeting before ten-thirty?  Who does that? William? What’s wrong with him?” She said unbothered as she continued on her way to her office, people ducking out of her path.

Richard was floored by her answer and turned to William, who simply shrugged. They were forced to walk at her pace since Ri Raemi would slow down for no one.

“Well… You work…”

“Not to interrupt you, Richard. But everybody knows, and I think that’s what Raemi means… Everyone knows Raemi doesn’t come to the office before Ten.”  William interjected, playing referee in their quarrels.

“Right, William… About that,  Miss Ri… Raemi… We wanted to touch you a word about that. Right, William?”

She finally arrived in her office with a spectacular view of Battery Park. The door read.

Senior Partner - Ri Raemi - Litigations & International Law

“We think…”

“William, be a dear; close the door behind you.”

“Keep it open. She must learn….” Richard grumbled.

Raemi simply put down her belongings. She arranged her trench on a hanger.

“William, close the door for the wind.” She repeated again.

“Will you talk to her, William?”

“Raemi…We… By us… I mean, Richard and Liev essentially think…You should attend those meetings.”

She smirked. He was always so ‘brave.’ She concentrated on settling down, taking off her stilettoes to put on her Ivy Park sneakers. She released her hair from the constricted bun and pull out her nerd glasses.  She looked like a whole new person.  Same business suit. Whole other level of coolness.

“Raemi…”

She sat at her desk.

“I’m listening.”

“You should be there. You could learn a ton in those meetings….”

She was already shaking her head. This girl only learned the old-fashioned way, opening books a bunch of old and dead people wrote.

“ I mean, you could even share in your knowledge with the young associates. Its important senior associates showed by example.”

She nodded like a lunatic and suddenly pulled out a sign. Don’t talk to me while I meditate. Then, she closed her eyes to actually pretend to meditate.

William immediately waited the necessary minutes while Richard was hyperventilating next to him.

When Richard was about to protest, she turned the sign, anticipating his moves. The whole amendment about freedom of religion in the workplace was written on the other side of her wood panel.

After a pregnant pause, she put down the sign with a contented sigh and looked up.

“Which meetings, honestly? The ones you don’t even go to?” She turned to William.

William coughed nervously.

“I don’t always go, it’s true but… It doesn’t mean anything. It’s not the point!”

“What’s the point exactly?” She grimaced as she poured herself a glass of wine. “Listen, Will,  it’s not that I’m not ready to mingle with lesser fortunate people. It’s not a secret. I sometimes volunteer to go see sick kids at the Presbyterian hospital. They are the most hilarious little things. You know me, cancer and domestic abuse support group are totally my thing. My idea of an afternoon delight. So supporting my fellow braindead lawyers, why not? I’m just saying schedule it at a proper time, and maybe I will. Want some Will? Richard? No? Suit yourself! ”

“You! Drinking wine… It’s ten in the morning...  Is she for real? I don’t know… Maybe you can start working… Miss Ri?! Do the job you were hired to do?! You’re the only senior partner not attending these meetings!” Richard shouted, completely indignant.  “I can’t believe you let her drink in the office.”

“I have a prescription just like you, Richard.  Don’t think I’m not aware of the mini bar in your office. I know everything. Although it’s part of my religion.”

The people in the hallway started to stare curiously. Raemi continued to settle in for the day nonchalantly, sipping on her wine. She finally shrugged. She turned to William with a sigh.

“Well, William, enlighten me… All the times I gave you a blowjob before nine o’clock, we were both subsequently running late to those meetings during the last two years… You didn’t seem to mind. I’m surprised, to say the least, it’s becoming an issue now.”

Richard almost choked on his tongue, turning to William. Williams simply shook his head and grinned. Thanks to this ungracious beast, he was past the point of caring for a little gossip. Twice divorced, he was a slut of a man. Everybody knew that. Even his mother. There was nothing scandalous about it anymore.

“As for the work you hired me to do, Richard….”

 She pointed at the dozen of piles of files cluttering the corners of her office.

“Here, these three pile represents my billables for this month alone… I think I’m way too cheap these days, affordable for the tender price of a Toyota Prius every month, and people like you tend to take advantage of my naivety. Please sit down, and explain to me again why my name is not yet on the door. When I’m bringing so much to this little gadget firm… Nevermind that… We’re not asking dick questions… We shall not compare yours and mine. It’s too early in the morning for that, right?  Instead, please explain where’s the legal assistant you promised me. A competent one this time… None of that cheap labor you pass for a legal last time… The girl simply couldn’t get my coffee order right. Is it too difficult to get an Irish coffee these days?”

“Raemi, we talk about this….”

“What?”

William raised his hands in peace.

“ I need you to address your grievances through proper channel… HR is who you should call.” William started.

“I’m calling you out. I’m telling you. Call HR if you want.”

“Raemi…”  

“ Will, Everyone got an assistant around here from the mailman to the doorkeeper… And I have files piling in my office…like a scribe in ancient Egypt. I have to fetch my own lunch… Why? I’m starting to think this is about one of the three susceptible issues in the workplace in America like gender, race or sexual orientation and kinks.”

“Raemi…”

“But since Richard, here like to dress like a toddler and nurse some hooker tits on Fridays… I’m sure it can’t be that.”

William struggled to get that open door behind him close in record time. He could take Raemi’s ire. He was born with thick skin. But he wasn’t certain for his associate. Richard was red with anger and embarrassment and all the feelings in between. He puffed for a minute or so as if he had a cardiovascular accident.

“What Raemi means, Richard….”

“I don’t fucking need a translator, William. I just heard this… This bitch! The fuck she means… I just heard her. I don’t need you to play Devil’s advocate to that foul-mouthed psycho!”

“Are we calling names so early in the morning?”

“You…”

“Do you want a glass of Bourbon? Wine? Champagne? I don’t have milk in my mini-bar, Richard. Just the usual grownup stuff? Didn’t plan for your visit. Next time I will stock up just for you. Promise.” Raemi said matter-of-factly, not raising her eyes from her screen. 

William jumped in between Richard and her like one would jump in front of a bomb.

“Remember, we were going to ask for Raemi’s assistance. Who honestly cares what times she comes in? Or what she drinks in the morning? Maybe she is lactose intolerant… And these morning meetings are boring anyway. Everyone should be excused for not attending. Please, let me have a word with her. Alone.”

“She is fired. Your little girlfriend is fired.”

“No, she is not. Because she is not his little girlfriend anymore. He has been using his hand for a while now.”

“I want her out of here. Nobody can stand her. The truth is we cannot get anyone to work with her.  Not a legal wants to put up with her crap. She scared even the guys downstairs at security, faking a terrorist attack just so she could evacuate the whole building on a Wednesday.”

“I needed the peace and quiet for the Morgenstern case. You know the one I won…You’re welcome!”

“She’s crazy.”

Raemi closed her laptop abruptly. Her eyes finally meeting with Richard, showing the first sign of irritation on her part. She turned to William expectantly, daring him to say something before she throws that pig of a man by the window. She was rising from her chair. William raised his hand in peace.

“I’m sorry, Raemi.”

Richard almost choked again. Why was he apologizing to her?

“Stop saying you’re sorry. You two humping like rabbits doesn’t give her a pass. You’re her boss! Act like it!”

“Richard…”

“She’s the fucking help. So tell this stupid Asian bitch to stay in her place. We didn’t hire her for her to be yapping all day. Can’t she be more like her ancestors and bow down!”

Raemi simply smiled as she put her smartphone on the table.

“Sexual harassment and racial discrimination… A bit of both… I appreciate your honesty…Richard.”

“Did she record…”

William sighed and nodded. He crossed his arms in front of him, bracing from what was coming.

“William…”

“Ri Raemi is the best litigator we have….”

“I… I… She recorded that. I didn’t mean… She just… It proves nothing. You cannot do anything with these.” Richard stammered. Raemi relaxed in her leather chair.

“Yet TMZ is probably gonna love it… I like the touch of rancid racism in the end. It adds a little flair to it. A little cha cha cha va va voom….” She said, playing with her hair.

Richard held his chest, his face red. Raemi tilted her head, faking concerns well.

“You look so pale. Richard, you wanna sit down? Sorry, let’s start this again. When should I get a new assistant?”

“Is that why Greyson never…engage with her… Liev didn’t say anything. He didn’t… say anything….”

William slowly nodded.

“And you?”

“She is the best litigator we have, Richard. She is the one the client wants. The client always has the last word.” He repeated like a broken record as if it was the only explanation Richard would ever need.

“Richard… We don’t have all day. We are working here.”

“I… I… I… shall call in today, Raemi. Someone will get in by the end of the day. To help you. I will make sure myself.”

She smiled, her treacherous dimples showing. That one was so easy.

“Thank you, it’s so nice of you. Please, you should stop by my office more often. I’m not dismissing you, but I’m sure you have other things to do. Me too. Goodbye, Richard!”

She said, waving goodbye.

“Alright, I shall go… Hum… But you’re on that Korean case…  Not Korean like a race thing… I didn’t mean it like that. It’s just in Korea. You have to… I mean, it’s an order.” He stuttered.

He paused fearfully.

“If you want… It is not mandatory… we’d like it very much if you would clear your schedule to help us… William, I think you two should talk. Tell Raemi how much she means to the team. Raemi, it’s always so nice to meet you. We’re really happy you’re here. Really happy!” He stammered before he left.

William simply stood there.

“Aish! What’s wrong with that senile old man?”

“Raemi…” He sighed. 

“What?!”

“You can’t keep doing this. This is unprofessional?!”

“Again, like you going down on me instead of going to your daughter’s piano recital? That kind of unprofessional? I bet you didn’t say that to that poor child who thinks she means the world to you. She will probably grow up to have a boss as unprofessional as you. ”

“Raemi…I said I was sorry! I apologize to you, to my ex-wife, to my children… I got dragged on my social media because of what we did last year. I still got hate mail from total strangers. I know I deserve it.”

She smiles candidly.

“I’m just trying to understand, you know. I mean, what’s the definition of being unprofessional to you? Is it lying about getting a divorce? ”

“God! Woman, you make it difficult to love you.”

“Good thing you don’t.”

“Don’t be like that?”

“Well, my name is not on the door.”

“I cannot just make you a name partner. They are Boroughs and Greyson…first for a reason. They are the founding partners.”

She looked up candidly.

“I should have fucked them, is what you mean.”

“No… Are you still recording?”

She simply smiled childishly.  

“You said I was the best litigator you have.”

“Yes, and I mean it… But you’re also the most complicated person, the most insufferable, the most difficult person to work with. You’re wasting all that potential by… not being a team player… Everyone is fucking wary and on edge around you.”

“A team player… Like that preppie boy, Henry… The one who became senior partner one year before me… the one currently assigned to that silly Korean case and losing it.”

“You know?”

“Of course I know. I know everything. You can also call me Goddess…. Your Highness will do, though.”

“Listen…”

“No, you listen, I understand the rules of success don’t apply to me because I don’t have a dick between my legs. But I will be damned if I let you boys pull another train on me. I brought 121 million dollars in billables just last year… I paid for the little associates downstairs with my bonus… Yet, you didn’t even give my name to the amphitheater downstairs. Do you see why I’m pissed? I need my name partnership before the end of the year… and an assistant by the end of the day… or I’m gone. ”

“Raemi…”

“Stop whimpering. Life is that unfair. You can’t get anything for free. Pick up your wounded ego off my floor. We’re done here.”

“Okay, if I talk to them, will you do me a favor and work on this case.”

“No.”

“Raemi.”

“Preppie Boy Henry is already on it. I refused to get this crusty guy’s sloppy seconds. Who do you think I am?”

“ That’s harsh.”

“That’s self-preservation.”

“Well, it’s true. He is not doing that great.”

She laughed like she was in a Disney Movie.

“And how is that my problem?”

“This is a very big client for the firm…”

“No. I will stop you right there. It’s a little startup run by a german Japanese badass…A Mensa Retard… with sleek white suits… but a tiny garage startup nonetheless….”

“ Mensa retard…”

“You know these little geniuses, starring in their diapers in youtube documentaries about the extraordinary power of the human brain, famous because some of them started searching for a cure for cancer at the same age the commoners learn to take a proper dump.  Well, everybody knows this is all BS, and they are actually all genetically modified children soldiers plotting to conquer the world. They are actually the intelligentsia behind the freemasons and the Illuminati. They like to pretend they are the smartest people on the planet. In my opinion, they start being uninteresting and overestimated when they hit puberty.  But that doesn’t make them less dangerous. Trust me.”

“You enjoy saying these terrible things, do you?”

“Very much. Don’t say I didn’t warn you?”

“Raemi, did you apply and got rejected?”

“Of course not; my parents didn’t want me to be a nerd. They actually adored me, unlike yours. Yuck, can you imagine me in nerd land? Having an official nerd membership card. Who would want that?”

“So you did apply….”

“I don’t allow you… I’m quite offended. I was born popular. Only Prince Williams knows what that feels like to be me.”

She said, adjusting her nerd glasses over her nose. William snorted. She was somehow hilarious.  

“ Again, William, Mrs. Mann is a rare oddity. I respect that she can wear white on rainy days… Yet….”

The door opened abruptly.

“Sorry, I had to cut in. Are you finished? I will gladly accept the compliment. I’m indeed a badass. But I am here because your reputation precedes you as well, Miss Ri. I couldn’t wait any longer to meet you. ”

Raemi turned to look at the newcomer. Gershen Mann stood there, wearing her signature white suit and her blonde hair in a sleek ponytail.

“By the way, I love your style too.”

William seemed just as surprised to see her.

“Oh! Miss Mann, I didn’t know you left the conference room downstairs… You probably heard a couple of things that I will probably have to explain later….” William started.

“It’s her. I want Her. She’s perfect.”

Raemi snickered. It wasn’t the first time she met a fan.

“Mrs. Mann, what a surprise?! I can sense you’re bold. I love bold people. Yet, I don’t care about your little war. If you want a lawyer who can speak Korean,  ask Connie on the third floor. She is also Korean. Me… I have other things to do.”

“You don’t care about kicking Jo Yiseo’s ass in court? That’s me being surprised. It means I didn’t plot well. I am really skilled at that. You just noted. ”

Raemi looked up sharply.

“I heard you two have a score to settle. Jo Yiseo almost got you kicked out of Harvard, didn’t she? The only thing is I don’t know is why. But hey what a brat?! How did you say a minute ago? A Mensa Retard! I like that part. It was hilarious.”

“Jo Yiseo…” William repeated.

Raemi’s face remained neutral. Gershen extended her hand.

“Let me introduce myself again… I’m Gershen Mann. The CEO of Shippo. Miss Ri, I’d like you to take a look at my case. If you have five minutes, we can catch up on a few things. How about I get you that Irish coffee?”

Raemi swallowed her entire glass of wine and put it down carefully on her desk. She stared coldly at the offered hand.

“Close the door, Will.”

All over the world, witches were getting ready for a party. In Seoul, Yiseo was trying on makeup with Hyun Yi. Soo Ah was shopping for a Poison Ivy costume with Hong Seok-Cheon. Nothing prepared them to run into each other, but they did nonetheless to Yiseo’s great dismay.

“If it isn’t Yiseo and Hyun Yi?”

“Hey, Soo Ah?”

While Hyun Yi’s face looked genuinely happy to see her, Soo Ah couldn’t help to notice Yiseo’s stern face.

“Well, what are you supposed to be dressed into? The ugly people trying to steal McCauley Culkin’s Christmas in home alone? Or A dead bobcat?”

“ Not remotely close. Say I am The Grinch getting ready to steal your Christmas, Yiseo, will you believe me?”

“Girls, can we all just get along?”

Yiseo shrugged.

“I don’t see what you mean, Hyun Yi.”

Soo Ah shrugged.

“Yes, we get along perfectly well. Did you guys choose an outfit for Halloween yet? I imagine you, Yiseo, dressing as that girl from the Ring! I was telling Seok Cheon a minute ago. It’s so strange to meet you here. It’s like you heard us somehow.”

“Halloween is a bit childish.”

“Yet, you decided to plan the big Reveal of the Revamping Jangga Contest the day before Halloween and planned this big shindig. It seems calculated. ”

“I never said It couldn’t be used to trap a young demographic.”

“Yes, it’s the perfect op. Congratulations.”

“If you say so….”

“Also, it shouldn’t have been difficult to convince Saeroyi. He loves Halloween.”

Yiseo turned to face Soo Ah again. Her rival was smiling with that confidence who annoyed her.

“ He called you.”

“Yeah, last week, from overseas… Oh, and he also invited me… Even going as far as extending the invitation to my whole crew and Seok Cheon… Something, honestly, one of you guys should have done.”

Hyun Yi turned toward Yiseo, feeling guilty.

“It must have slipped my mind,” Yiseo said, not even blinking. That adorable psycho.

“I’m truly sorry, Soo Ah! It will be wonderful to have you there for the big reveal; after all, you contributed to Jang Dae Hee’s demise in your own way. It’s also your victory.” Hyun Yi interjected.

Soo Ah’s smile faded a little at Hyun Yi’s words. She always had a little trouble reconciling herself with her history with Jangga. On one side, she helped build this thing for years. On another, she was heavily implicated in destroying this very thing she cherished. Even as the months went by, she was a bit confused as to how she was feeling about all of this.

 Of course, she was glad Jang Dae Hee was out of the picture. She wasn’t nostalgic of that time spent working for him per se. Yet, something was making her uneasy about this situation. It was like the story where the spoil goes to the victors, and the defeated are left humiliated. It was like it was overkill to change the name of this man’s company in addition to everything they already took back from him. She knew it didn’t make one bit of sense because Jang Dae Hee had it coming. He deserved every bit of this pain he happily inflicted upon others in the past. One look at Yiseo, and she knew her rival was thinking like that. But Soo Ah didn’t want to turn into Jang Dae Hee. She had been honestly scared that her ambition would be turning her into this man’s puppet.  

“I honestly thought you would detest seeing the place you help build for fifteen years change.”

Soo Ah was once again thankful to Yiseo for reminding her of her priorities. She finally sighed. It was a closed chapter of her life. There was no use delving too much into what happened.

“I think you will do great. When will Saeroyi be back from his European Tour?” She asked cheekily, knowing it will probably annoy Yiseo to no end that she would dare ask.

“Tomorrow. Something else, you wanna know?”

Soo Ah crossed her arms over her chest and leaned toward her with a mischievous smile.

“Yes, but I can’t ask that question sober, can I? ” She teased.

Hyun Yi looked like a referee on a tennis court, counting points. Advantage Soo Ah. The pub owner winked in their direction and went back to join SeokCheon. Yiseo and Hyun Yi picked up their shopping bags and darted toward the parking lot.

“I wish I could just shut this girl’s mouth with tape.”

“That’s like a crime. In several countries. Furthermore, I’m not sure the Boss will approve.”

“Don’t care. If you help me, he won’t ever have to know.” Yiseo said.

They both froze and looked at each other curiously.

“Is that weird that I suddenly feel remorse for even thinking it?”

“Is that weird that I’m considering helping you?”

They burst out laughing while climbing in Yiseo’s car. As they left the parking lot, they noticed Soo Ah and Seok-Cheon doing much the same while walking toward her red Mercedes. Hyun Yi waved them goodbye, laughing even more as Yiseo stepped hard on the accelerator. Yiseo only slowed down when she could no longer see this weirdo in her rearview mirror.

“So, how is it going between you two? Did we get to phone sex yet?” Hyun Yi asked boldly.

“Hyun Yi?!”

“Unlike Soo Ha, I won’t wait to be drunk to ask. What? You girls thought you were so subtle back there, and I didn’t follow.”

“No, I can’t believe her boldness. This girl is shameless.”

“You probably did worse.”

“I did worse?! What’s up with you? Whose side are you on?”

“Am I right?”

“Okay, Hyun Yi. I thought we were friends.”

“We are. It’s because I know you well that I could tell.”

Yiseo smirked.

“I admit Soo Ah sometimes made me feel insecure and needy. She is not even that pretty.”

Hyun Yi nodded. Her bratty behavior was hard to miss.

“Let’s settle this once and for all; Soo Ah is that pretty. You two like teasing each other too much. But you got nothing to be insecure about. The boss loves you.”

Yiseo nodded like a fanatic who just heard her gospel.

“Yes, and I love him too.”

“So, no problem….”

“Not one problem on the horizon. I promised.”

“So, we went all the way….”

Yiseo sighed and grimaced.

“What?”

“Well, remember I had to leave for the US just after we make up.”

“Yes, this psychopath was suing us for intellectual property infringements.”

“Yup, Gershen had hired an American firm to represent her, and they were stalling the sale registration in California. And the boss sent me to fix it.”

“Yes, I remember. You kicked their ass in arbitration.”

“Thanks, I did. Unfortunately, it didn’t change that we did not spend much time together before I left. When I came back, he was leaving with Tony on this four weeks European tour. And there was all the work surrounding the renaming and rebranding of Jangga. I’m happy to say we mastered “the falling asleep and drooling on each other’s part of our relationship.” I asked my mother if being an adult was really like this. Told her I felt so uncool. She laughed in my face. This woman is currently living her best life.”

“I want to laugh right now. You use the world uncool. I mean, what are you a baby boomer now?”

“Very funny. You’re my best friend, and even you can’t help me.”

“I’m your best friend?”

“I’m not yours?” Yiseo frowned.

“Sure, should we get a tattoo or something? I always wanted a BFF tattoo…  like a star or a rose…or matching butterflies.”

“Let me think about the tattoo thing a little? I’m not keen on needles and indelible ink.”

“What if it was Saeroyi who asked you?”

“I’d ask first if he would want to do it himself. I’d get naked immediately so he could choose where….”

“You’d trust this guy with a needle and some ink even though his writing is horrendous, but not your BFF. Boyfriend privilege. This fool doesn’t know what he is missing. You crazy kinky girl. I love you to death!”

Hyun Yi was shaking with laughter. Yiseo was having just as much fun as well.

“Sorry, Hyun Yi…”

“Nope, I’m good. Not even disappointed. It was to be expected. Even at the office, it was starting to get steamy between you two. I caught a couple of backstrokes and neck grab… and there was even a kiss one time. I didn’t see… But Seung Kwon got all flustered telling me about it. Apparently, that was so unlike Saeroyi…”

“You’re worse than Soo Ah….”

“Well, we do appreciate a good bedtime story. So I suppose you guys have something in mind already for after the party tomorrow.”

“ Maybe…” Yiseo said enigmatically.

“Speaking of Soo Ah, you know she was right. We should have invited her. She’s sorta part of the crew. I know for a fact that you don’t nearly dislike her as much as you say you do.”

“And?”

“You like her! You guys are friends!”

“I won’t admit to that even under duress. Are you crazy? Did you see that poison Ivy costume? Ridiculous…”

“Hot. Ridiculously hot.”

“Whatever… Grandma is hot. But she shouldn’t wear slutty villains costumes? How old is she?”

Hyun Yi was laughing so hard.

“Is that the baby boomer in you, speaking?”

“I hate you, Hyun Yi. Okay, we could have included her highness. I’m okay on principle. I don’t hate her… Strike that. Let’s just say I don’t like to see her too happy or too smug. Sue me!  And about the boss and me, it’s going fine… Not in a rush… Just fine. He is still doing therapy. But I can say he is opening up. We’re talking about so many things. We went on a couple of dates. Unforgettable dates. He was at my place last time and suggested we” Netflix and chill.” I’m pretty sure he didn’t actually know what that meant. I thank Seung Kwon for that. He fell asleep in the middle of the movie. I didn’t mind. He is so cute when he sleeps. It’s crazy how I enjoy doing the stupidest thing with him. Sorry. Am I dorky?”

“Extremely… But it’s cute on you. You look lovely.”

“ I just enjoy the pace, Hyun Yi. I miss him terribly. I can’t wait for his plane to land tomorrow.”

Hyun Yi nodded eagerly but frowned almost immediately.

“Hey, we just pass the spa. We’re going to be late for our appointment. Did you forget where we’re going?”

“ Oh, we’re not going anymore! We’re hitting the Gym!”

“What ?!”

“Did you not see that woman prancing around in a catsuit?”

“Yiseo…”

“You said that witch looked hot. That was your words!”

“But…”

“ No, it’s settled. We’re going CrossFit! I mean, it’s the least we could do to wipe that smirk off this girl’s face. ”

Hyun Yi could barely contain her laughter anymore. Yiseo pulled on her sunglasses with a confident grin and stamped on the pedal hard.

Yiseo woke up on his side of the bed, her alarm clock blaring on the side table. Her mind was still hazy, and she instantly regretted her past decision. Who told her to go to the gym?  She felt sore, just breathing. She held her side and stretched like a cat before starting her morning routine. Coffee, hasty breakfast, and an hour on the treadmill. That was pretty new. 

This girl never had any interest in working out before. Let us be honest; she always considered herself athletic enough and healthy enough. Why waste this time? She never particularly liked jogging. But her Daepyonim was a jogging fanatic, and she admitted readily that she was the obsessive girlfriend type. The type that wanted to spend as much time as she could with her partner. She understood things she initially thought were lame, like “Couple tennis” was divine when you were doing it with your soulmate.

So, she had to keep in shape to go for a run with him from time to time since her man could really run. Her man… Her boyfriend… Her partner...

Yiseo came out of the shower and dressed up in a hurry. At first, she opted for a white jumpsuit but changed her mind last minute. She went back in her closet and opted for a lace camisole, black leather shorts, and bold and outrageously expensive Knee Stack Heeled Boots. She bought them with Hyun Yi the week before. She added an oversize checked blazer to make the whole thing business-friendly and workplace-appropriate. She picked up a Chanel purse on one of the shelves, and off she was out the door.

The sun was barely up, remnants of the nights trailing still, clouds a burgundy yellow, the highway were not busy yet. Perfect timing. She managed to get to the airport just as Saeroyi’s plane landed.

Saeroyi exited the first class as soon as they opened the door. He hadn’t slept much on the plane. He just couldn’t when he had so much on his mind. Being on this trip had taken its toll on him.  They were trying to infiltrate the European market, and he had been busy with Toni and Seungkwon meeting with distributors.  Seungkwon went home two weeks earlier. Toni remained in France, consolidating the French office till next week.  Before Saeroyi left, his friend had submitted his resignation to be effective at the end of the month.

Saeroyi was a bit disappointed even though the whole situation was to be expected. It had been brewing for a while. Even though he was giving it his all, Toni couldn’t keep stretching himself to fit both the hectic schedule of the vice-president of his grandmother’s firm and IC.  He knew it was coming, but it was somewhat sad to think Toni wouldn’t be working for IC anymore. At least he remained a shareholder and an administrator.

 It wasn’t going too well for Byeon-Heo. He knew MingJun was quite worried about it and not showing it. “James,” the SunG CEO, was still trying to undermine him among Jangga’s shareholders.

He completed the acquisition of Cactus and Rhino, thanks to Yiseo. It was registered and everything. That was a big deal. He had to do a couple interviews on national tv about it from his hotel in Paris. The last one he gave just before his departure. So he had a lot on his mind as he got his luggage back from the carousel and walked out toward his service car.

He almost missed Yiseo as he handed his luggage to the driver, grabbing his phone to call her.  He almost missed her. Then, he simply stood there to admire her. It was as if his mind had just been put on a pause by the sight of her. The driver was asking if everything was alright, but he was so far away. He did not pay him any mind.

[MV] Sondia - Our Souls at Night (ITAEWON CLASS OST Part.4)

He did what he told Mrs. Po. He watched his girl lives every chance he got. Like right now…. She slowly came out of the car, and he immediately noticed the knee-high leather boots. He also noticed that she was wearing a short instead of a skirt. The wind was playing with her hair as if they went hand in hand. She paused to grab her car keys and… Their eyes locked and for a minute, only surprise animated Saeroyi’s eyes. His expressions softened when she waved in his direction with a smile. He inhaled sharply at the sight of her, his chest filling with air. He realized he’s been missing her again like one would be missing oxygen. He finally smiled back, patting the top of his head nervously.

“What are you doing here? I told you I was going to use a driving service.”

She leaned on the hood of the sportscar. Her legs were angled in such a manner. Saeroyi noticed she wasn’t wearing any tights, leaving a tiny patch of skin exposed, just enough to spring his imagination into overdrive. His imagination had been doing that a lot lately. He brushed again the top of his hair in embarrassment.

“You didn’t really believe I would have let you do that? Not when you’ve been gone for almost a month, Daepyonim. Not when I’ve been missing you like crazy.”

 He laughed at her bold cheekiness and marveled at how much this woman could say without blushing. Turning to the driver, he asked if it was possible to drop his luggage at his address. Someone will be there to open for him. The driver nodded, and Saeroyi thanked him. He only took his backpack with him and walked toward her. Before she could say anything, he reached for her hand and pulled into a fierce hug. Two could play this game. She was almost hiding her face clinging at his coat, blushing furiously. When she looked up, he could also see he caught her by surprise, especially when he kissed her neck. As he savored that hug, he smiled to no one in particular. All the pressure he previously felt was suddenly gone.

Two months went by since that day with Mrs. Po; they’ve gotten a little more comfortable with each other, no doubt. Yet, if you wonder if they crossed that line or any line, per se, the answer sadly is no. Believe it or not, Saeroyi had nothing to do with it. Well, he was trying to show out to her, be more present and a little less guarded. All in all, it worked well. And yes, he slept so much at her place. He brought some of his stuff there.  And, sure, they got a lot of work, working on Jangga’s future transformation. Yet, he didn’t think it was just that.

He was just settling in the pace of this relationship. He was enjoying this newfound intimacy with someone. He thought she was also enjoying it too. That was his reason now for not rushing it. It had nothing to do with his desire for her. He never thought he could want someone like that. He was sometimes delirious, imagining all that she could do with her lips. Or that time they made up on the beach, and he slept at her place… Just to wake up before her, realizing those lacy crop tops she wore were quite transparent under the sunlights…

 He enjoyed watching her drive, his eyes lingering on her legs in those shorts. Did she wear those for him? There wasn’t a lot she wouldn’t do for him, he rationalized. It was quite a turn on too. The truth was, he was even surprised how strong he could desire her at times. He was just tempted to stop that car and thoroughly kiss her. He would show her exactly how much he missed her right there on the side of the road. His hand fell on hers on the stick. If, at first, she inhaled sharply at this contact, she was soon smiling happily. He grew bold and trailed his fingers on her arm lightly. And down again, then darting toward her legs again, he just settled on her thigh.  Yiseo went utterly stiff at first. He felt the heat enveloping his own face from the neck up. Then he noticed the exact moment when she caught on. She bit her lips briefly and was careful, never losing the road from sight. She covered his hand with hers and played with it. When they finally parked in Jangga, he was the one breathless and flustered for no reason, and she seemed oddly unaffected. He didn’t even remember what they were doing there in the first place.

“We have a couple of things to oversee for the party tonight. I asked Ha-na to check if your costume was delivered as scheduled. You have a meeting with the glam team at 4pm.”

“Do we have to call it the glam team? I feel weird even thinking I have one. I asked you not to go overboard with this? It’s just Halloween.”

“Yes, but Halloween is about getting all dressed up. I didn’t invent the thing Daepyonim. I’m doing my best. I don’t really like it.  I always thought it was stupid. It didn’t help that my cousin growing up also didn’t like it. So, we did everything we could to not participate in the dress-up party and mock everybody who would.”

“What if I don’t dress up….”

“You’re the host, so you must go overboard. We must establish that we are young, ambitious, and we have no fear. It’s all about branding. Really, I could have done without the borderline slutty makeup myself. But it’s Itaewon. It’s Halloween.”

He frowned.

“I see… I didn’t know you dislike it that much. We would have picked up another date.”

“No, that’s not what I mean. The team decided, and it was an excellent idea to chose this moment for the big reveal. It’s fun. Our target is young professionals or post-graduate students who are more or less economically secure and willing to spend an average amount of money. They are eco-conscious, aware of specific societal and political issues. They want to find an open and judgment-free ambiance. This new generation of consumer wants the familiarity and quality of the old traditional pocha. Still, at the same time, they want the tolerance to be who they really are of a western bar in New York and in Paris.  

That is Jangga’s new Target, so… That is the new Jangga. The timing is indeed perfect.”

Saeroyi only nodded as he settled down behind his desk, checking his agenda.

“I asked Hana to leave it a bit light in regard that you’re probably jet-lag as hell. But you know MingJun absolutely wanted to grab you for a chat before tonight. So, you will be having lunch with her and Ho Jin.”

“You’re not coming?”

“I have a lot of things to settle still. Then, I’m off to my own glam team with Hyun Yi. We’re dressing up at her place.  Her friends Soo Bin and Jess will be there. These girls are awesome…  They helped a lot. Hyun Yi has way more room than me at her place. Seung Kwon said he will dress up there too. He will also be checking the security. He is way better at that than I am. Let’s be honest….”

While she continued, Saeroyi couldn’t help feeling jealous of all the people Yiseo will be spending time with. He wasn’t sure he liked that arrangement at all. His loft was big. She could have totally dressed there with him.  He knew it probably took a lot for her to carefully plan all of this. He understood the level of precision needed to make all this work.

 But, was it asking too much that they had a moment to themselves after staying apart for so long?”

“So, If I understand correctly. I won’t be seeing you all day.” Saeroyi said. He couldn’t hide the disappointment in his voice. Yiseo paused nervously. She may have just realized it herself. She looked at her carefully drawn planning.  How could she forget this?

“It’s okay. It all sounds amazing, from the decoration to the program. Go on…”

She nodded and went on.  Saeroyi wasn’t really listening, to tell the truth. He was watching her live out her passion, no, their combined passion. In this instant, she was passionate for them both and so very beautiful. He knew he was lucky to have her and all. But something was bothering him. She didn’t dress like that to be walking around for other guys to feast their eyes on all day. It didn’t seem fair. He was even surprised at his own reaction. He never thought he was the jealous type. He trusted Yiseo. Of course, this was all business. He understood she was only doing her best for Jangga and IC. Something that had always been part of why he loved her so much, she could be so dedicated to her task. But now, for the first time, he wanted the business to take a backseat. He wanted to take a pause and just hold his girlfriend’s hand. Maybe do more than hold her hand. Much more than that.

“I have to be here to prepare for the press conference. Before you go to lunch, you have all this to review and sign. IC’s employees not on duty are permitted to leave at noon to get ready for tonight. But Hana will be here if you need anything. Your car is parked outside for when you’re ready. I asked Seung Kwon to drop it earlier.”

“Ok, and the restaurants?”

“The Restaurants will also open exceptionally only at night. The ceremony will be retransmitted on Trace TV and YDK1.   ”

He silently grabbed her hand on the desk. She paused, and they stared at each other. He saw her moist her lips. He was reassured in that instant, staring at her pulsating throat, lingering on her cleavage, Yiseo’s hand shivering in his. He was reassured that she was feeling just as constricted as him by her duty. He knew if he just told her to ditch everything and everyone, she’d comply immediately. And maybe, just maybe, it was a turn-on for him to know she will comply with almost any of his demands.

“The mayor and a couple of high dignitaries will be there. As a shareholder, James Han of SunG will be there also. We shall keep our eyes on him. No word back so far from secretary Kim who did not confirm M. Jang’s presence or not. Word in the street is that Chairman Jang is out of the hospital and resting at home. Anyway, we will address his health issues briefly in the opening statement by Mingjun. She will gently explain his absence. Then you will go on with your own statement. I will take over to present the IC / JANGGA team… Explain the new concept…. Blablabla… and finally, you will address the winner of the contest… I want engaging, exciting, and bold. That’s what you’re known for, and that’s what we will give them tonight. Then we will transition to the afterparty. We have a couple of idols booked.  I managed to get in touch with the BTS manager, thanks to Jessie and SooBin. So, they will perform three songs for us.  There will be EXO and BlackSwan too.  Oh, and there will be Mr. Lenny Kravitz… That, I cannot be more proud. I don’t even know how I made this one happen. My mother can’t honestly contain herself, and she’s giddy like a teenager. So yes, now you know she will be there also with my new stepdad. We’re expecting a thousand people, maybe more waiting outside. They will be security screening the place. Like I said, Seung Kwon kinda got excited about it. So, security is gonna be tight.  It’s all going to be perfect.”

He nodded. He wouldn’t doubt his team. They could do the impossible together, like beating Jangga. Today wasn’t about that, though. Today was as much about reconciliation and moving on. It was his vision of the new Jangga coming to life.

“ So, Daepyonim, I thought you could take me home tonight. Since I will be carpooling with the girls…. I mean… It’s such a waste if we all bring our car….” She was trying to look elsewhere. He was only staring at her.

“Since it’s going to be late, you could stay at my place afterward. You shouldn’t be taking to the streets so late… I mean, it’s so dangerous.”

Saeroyi smiled at last. That he was fully on board with. Trust his girl to have a plan B, C, and D, and he will approve them all.  Although, he wasn’t sure at that moment what was more dangerous, leaving him alone with Yiseo or driving back home in the middle of the night. Anyway, he was ready for a little danger.

“Of course.”

“Really? You’re okay with this organization?”

He leaned toward her, surprising her at once, as he brushed the smiley pendant he gave to her.

“Like I said. I really miss you.”

Queen – Bohemian Rhapsody (Official Video Remastered)

Is this the real life? Is this just fantasy?

 A broken chair rested in the center of the room. A girl was lying down on one side on the cold cemented floor. Music started blasting from the invisible headphones in the walls. Freddy Mercury’s voice filled the room, startling the poor thing awake. As she realized the nightmare had not ended, her anxiety returned full force. Although the tears had dried on her bruised face, she was wracked with sobs, writhing on the floor, her body battered and visibly broken. She laid on her side, counting the minute, the hours of reprieve before the pack of monsters came back.  The girl with no name knew there was little hope for her. She didn’t know for how long she’s been kept in there. Yet, a part of her remembered she’d been free once… Shopping… Going about her business… Living her life. She used to be alive.

A plush polar bear and an anniversary balloon celebrating a couple’s first-month anniversary together stood in the corner. There was a foul-smelling, half-eaten by cockroaches and ants cake too.  The creepy gifts left by the girl’s kidnappers were the only indication of how long she’s been there. After a while, the girl closed her eyes some more, wishing for eternal sleep. Nobody was ever going to find her there. Nobody was ever going to rescue Her. Nobody actually missed her. This was it.

Except when she opened her eyes again, she noticed the door of her cell was ajar. She remained frozen, her brain barely comprehending. She didn’t know how she managed to sit up so quickly and hurried out of the cell, stomping the cold cemented floor barefoot. She stumbled into the empty hallway. Something was gleaming at the end of the long tunnel made of stones. She ran toward whatever light there was. She opened the trap, and she was out.  She nervously checked her surroundings. Breathing hard as she got blindsided by the sun. Of course, whatever functioning part of her brain told her to be careful. Maybe the Dog Clan was not far; maybe they were waiting to corner her…  Monsters always lurked… After a minute of observing, she decided to make a run for it anyway. If only she could make it to the woods… From the woods, find the road. She raced through the thick bush of trees, her brain no longer registering pain anyway.

She disappeared behind a column of giant trees.

Galileo! Gallileo!

They always chose to run empty-handed. MadDog thought, staring at the dozen of surveillance screens. He left a knife planted in the anniversary cake on the console table, next to the plushies, in addition to leaving the door open. It was crazy that these lazy bitches would make a run for it each and every time without paying attention to the little attentions. 

Toybox was fidgeting next to him, playing with a loaded crossbow. Watchdog behind was listening to classical fucking opera with BEATS headphones while working. This guy always brought work with him wherever he went. It would be admirable if it wasn’t so creepy.

Mad Dog followed the girl on the surveillance screen, a bit bored. She kept running in the middle of the forest. Now and then, she would pause behind a bush and checked that she wasn’t followed. He knew how it all ended anyway. Watching these clueless hoes ran away in panic was the least exciting part of the game. But ToyBox liked it that way; it was more for his sake that they indulged him.

“So, have you found the next target?”

Mad Dog jumped, startled. He was surprised to see Watchdog lean over the console to watch the camera feed.

“Who says I have a target in mind? I’m really sad this one has to die. I grew fond of her.”

Watchdog shrugged. 

“So, you looked awfully distracted lately because you’re mourning that half-dead girl.”

He nodded. The fox mask on his face was constantly grinning anyway.

“Yet, you didn’t spend much time with the girl.”

“I cherish the first time. But they always bore me after a while. You’re also a bit like that, if I recall.”

Watchdog nodded. His mask was that of a fox with nerd glasses. He always dressed smartly. You had to wonder how he cleaned all that blood on his Italian white shirt. 

“I see…”

MadDog shrugged and turned his attention back to the girl.

“ Well, I was already surprised when you order a “girlfriend” last month. I thought you were too busy running an empire to play games anymore. Your words, not mine.”

MadDog turned to Toybox angrily. This blabbermouth. Toybox was the shortest of the three. His mask was a fox with his tongue out. It had slits in the form of the letter X instead of eyes.  He shrugged in answer, signing the words “not my fault” instead of speaking up. This son of a bitch was a mystery. He wasn’t mute or deaf. He only decided one day that signs language would be his only mode of communication.  Some screws were loose in his brain since forever, and even MadDog couldn’t quite explain it. Yet, even like that, this guy kept talking too much, and that was a problem.

“This guy told you?”

“Why? Did he have to? Tall, slender, a brunet, this girl responded to precise criteria. I prefer clueless tourists. Blonde is my thing. Brunets, yours. This degenerate only enjoys their corpses.”

Toybox nodded eagerly, like one of the degenerate hyenas in the animated movie Lion King. Blue and Purple indeed.  Watchdog sighed before he rose to pick among the many riffles on the walls. They all picked one and followed him outside the cabin.

“Is it about that girl again who laughed in your face?” Watchdog asked, adjusting his aim.

MadDog turned to Toybox again,  who pleaded the fifth with his hand. This guy couldn’t fucking stop talking, even though you could never hear the sound of his voice. It was infuriating.

“Shut up! I think I can hear her. I think she already fell in the trap.”

“Come on, you can tell me. I won’t judge.”

“It’s literally your job to judge. It’s literally all you do all day, you fucker.”

Watchdog snickered loudly in answer behind his mask.

“I can take a break from my job. For a friend.”

“Asshole, I told you to get rid of that detective in honor of our friendship, and you literally ignored me.”

“You’re an asshole referring to that. I can’t make a move right now. All eyes are on him.”

“Then, don’t say you will do anything for a friend.”

“She really messed with your head, that Jo Yiseo!”

MadDog pointed the rifle directly at his head, painting virtually his masked head with a red dot.

“Do you wanna die?! Stop saying that name. It’s just work. Let’s not talk about it while we play.”

“You send flowers to her office last month ?”

Toybox nodded again, bending over silently, laughing.

“I didn’t… My assistant did….”

“And she rejected you.”

“She didn’t reject me.”

“In front of your dad. She laughed in your face. The humiliation. Man, I feel you! And then, Park Saeroyi, her lover, stick it to you even deeper.”

“Her lover?” MadDog lowered his aim, puzzled.

“Yes, he’s banging her. Literally killed the whole Jang Clan over her… Their rivalry took a turn for the worse when Jang Geun Won kidnapped and tried to kill that girl.”

“How do you even know that?”

“I have my intel….”

“Your intel?”

Watchdog continued.

“Jang Geun Won had to be rushed to the ICU, and Park Saeroyi was literally half dead with a collapsed lung. Some of the cops don’t even know how he managed to score that win. It was a collective mess.  ”

“Jang is stupid for getting caught anyway. ”

“So, you are interested... I have to tell you. His right-hand man is an ex-member of the Dragons eats Lions with a long rap sheet… He spent four years in a psychiatric hold….”

“I’m not into her. It was just work-related… The flowers were a mistake by my assistant.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah, I’m seeing someone.”

“No? You can’t mean that ambitious Japanese German girl. She is probably a dyke. ”

“Yes… We are very much in love. ”

“She is in love with your money. You are very in love with her company and her technology.

 Very obsessed with it. You will do anything to get your hands on it.”

“ She also has nice legs.” ToyBox silently added, signing away.

“I don’t give a fuck about Jo Yiseo.”

“I don’t know if you’re serious or pulling our legs? It’s okay. You also said that about your first love, and if that girl was to reappear, you’d stalk her like a man possessed.”

“You guys are so annoying. Are we here to play or confess our feelings like pussies?”

Watchdog let out a boyish laugh like he wasn’t a monster in disguise.

“Dunno, do you have something to confess, Pussy ?”

This time, when MadDog armed his rifle, he was met with Watchdog aiming back at him. He was hardly hesitating as his finger brushed the trigger.

A chilling scream interrupted their musings; MadDog shook his head, readjusting the gun on his shoulder. The girl was caught in a bear trap, her left leg chewed to the bone by the ruthless device. The three circled her quickly as she screamed and struggled on the floor. The girl froze as she saw the masked trio appear.

She raised her eyes slowly toward the sky and noticed the camera hidden in the trees for the first time. She started to melt in tears there, muttering to herself, the fight gone from her. She wasn’t even in pain. She was just staring at them like a dog asking to be put down.

“What do you say, WatchDog? Should we let her live one more day?” He grumbled.

The girl simply sat there as if waiting for them to make their move. She lowered her eyes to the ground, unsure who was going to hurt her next. MadDog put the special forces sniper rifle into position and raised the mask on his face to adjust the eyepiece. Ban Kyung Seon revealed himself, his eyes cold. Before he could pull the trigger, Watchdog had pulled the trigger and aimed for the heart four times, abbreviating her sufferings. The girl collapsed on her back, dead. He rarely got the last shot in. Watchdog likes to do it as if he was a fucking angel of mercy. But the girl was done. She didn’t even look human anymore.  KyungSeon grinned deviously, taping his friend’s shoulder.

Watchdog and KyungSeon walked away from the corpse, leaving it for Toybox to dispose of it.

“Listen, we’re blood. I will literally follow you in hell when all of this is said and done.  Yet, stop rushing into these problematic situations.”

“There is no situation.”

“ Do you realize you’re intrigued by that girl? What are you gonna do kidnap Jo Yiseo and put her in a golden box?”

KyungSeon said nothing and simply smiled. Just like that, Watchdog knew he thought about it.

“Forget about it. I’m not going after that girl. For fucksakes, the last person who tried that is in jail, and he had money too.”

“You would compare us to Mr. Small Wallet Jang?”

“No, I wouldn’t…. Jang and his son… were…  basically Trash… Just because they think they are one of us… doesn’t mean shit…  Do you fucking know who the fuck I am?”

“You’re getting all upset. You should watch your cholesterol level.” Kyungseon said.

“It’s perfectly fine. Leave that fucking girl alone.”

“You know why we are friends….”

“Because the rest of the world is trash.”

“Precisely. The rules don’t apply to us. I don’t really care about that girl. If I wanted her dead, the truth is. She’d be dead already. I just want a way to secure my position. A decisive edge over the competition. Acquiring Shippo will do that. My father promised me half my useless siblings share if I make that happen. For now, my bitch of a stepmother is still holding him by the balls. But he promised me his seat. Do you think I care about that Park Saeroyi guy?  You think I care about his little pub. Nope, all I see is the big picture. The Big Picture is me getting PCS as the favored son. When I’m there… I won’t forget you. And with my connections and money, you can realize your dream too… and go live with your prepaid Russian plastic doll in the Blue House. Nothing changed! You think I will fuck all of this up for a stupid bitch!”

Watchdog sighed.

“Toybox, bring a redhaired next time. We never had one of those.”

Behind them, Toybox didn’t answer. He was too busy brushing the hair of the dead girl, staring at her lovingly.

WatchDog shivered.

“This motherfucker is so creepy. Aish! He creeps me out. Nevermind! Do what you want?! You always do anyway! Curse all of you to hell!”

Ban Kyungseon tilted his head, staring at the dead girl lying on the ground with a deviant grin. He was startled out of his reverie by the cheery ringtone of his smartphone.

“Mother…” He said with a dejected face.

“Your father told me you are out of town. But I told him you couldn’t be. Because you know it’s your Grandfather’s birthday tonight and you know how important it is. So, I expect you will be at dinner.”

“Rounding up the children? You must be busy, Mother.”

“Well, like I said to your father, it’s either that or me going to the office to deal with that embarrassing situation with Shippo. He seems to still trust you. He is probably the only one, though.”

His grin faded.

“Your words are always soothing, Mother.”

“Remember that girl, Lee Yoona… The heiress of that pharmaceutical conglomerate your father had arranged for you to marry… I just crossed paths with her mother… Another embarrassing moment thanks to you… That woman was saying I raised you poorly. Screaming hysterically about how you slapped her daughter. What is she talking about? I had my security removed her and her nosy friends from the Spa. I can’t believe what she dared say about our family. I talked to your father, and he agrees you need to fix it.”

“I was slept walking.”

“In the middle of the afternoon?”

“I told her I’m sorry. I sent flowers and a tennis bracelet of 26 billion won like a gentleman. Just like Dad sends you every time he strays. You have a lot of those, right?”

Silence.

“Fix it with this silly girl and her mother, or I will fix it for you.”

“ Is my sister back home?”

“Don’t you worry about my daughter, KyungSeon? She actually understands the responsibility she has in this family, unlike you.”

“Good, good… Does it mean our girl is actually sleeping with people that matters these days? For the good of the family, of course?”

“Will you attend?”

“Of course, Mother, I wouldn’t miss it anyway.”

“Wonderful. Don’t be late. Grandpa hates people who are late.”

Getting back in the woods cabin, Kyung Seon went back into the office. He stared at the trophy wall. Nineteen portraits,  pretty faces, saved in their prime for posterity. He picked up the picture of the girl outside on the coffee table and added it to the wall. He opened the drawer with a golden key. The metallic safe inside asked his digital print to deliver its secrets. Hundreds of polaroids. One star above them all.  Ri Raemi. Her portrait wasn’t on the wall cause a rare mythical creature like her deserves unique treatments.  He took the picture just before she was defiled, and she looked glorious and radiant… He opened the file on the desk and stared at a candid shot of Jo Yiseo. They kinda look alike. The same cold fire in their eyes. With a sigh, he dropped the picture in the safe with Raemi.

Chapter Text

April 3rd, 2016, SEOUL

A quick glimpse in the past will tell you all that you needed to know about the creation of DanBam and the Rise of IC. Of course, creating a big company is, above it all, a labor of love and dedication. Yet, you have to have certain elements enter the discussion at some point. There should be a common vision. To the question of when his idea for IC started, Park Saeroyi would always pause thoughtfully, his mind going back to that fateful night in April where he met with a certain brunet on a bridge. Suffering from insomnia, he was jogging in Itaewon, the night just cold enough to make it pleasant, the city around him shimmering with colorful lights.  He was crossing the bridge near Dan Bam when he met with Jo Yiseo…. And his destiny.

“You got off work a while ago! What are you doing here?”

“I was thinking about you.”

Her spontaneous answer, coupled with that faint girlish smile, made him all flustered. He won’t lie.

“What about you? Why are you jogging here all of a sudden?”

He relaxed a little. This was a question he could answer.

“Jogging is my hobby. This is a great course to jog.”

Then, he finally noticed her expensive luggage and he did something unexpected. He asked if something happened to her.

“I made my mom cry.”

Until now, he had never seen regrets on Yiseo’s face. She’s always been unapologetic about life. He also didn’t know doubts and hesitations with her. She was born with this sort of inherent wisdom. Even though they were both learning, sometimes he considered her his mentor. Except for someone who always seemed to know where she was going and why she looks unexpectedly lost tonight.

“Why?”

“Because I refused to live the way she wanted me to live. She wanted me to go to a good university, get a job at a big firm and marry a guy from a decent family. She didn’t like what I was doing.”

He sighed. He actually expected that. He didn’t know much about Jo Yiseo at that point, but he knew she was living a somewhat sheltered and comfortable life with her mother. But as soon as he realized what a raw diamond she was, he didn’t dare question his luck. For whatever reason, she decided to work for him, and that was enough.

“Geun Soo did tell me that you worked at the pub instead of going to university.”

She nodded.

“Why didn’t you stop me?”

He could have picked so many reasons, and none of that would have been very responsible and noble.

“Let me guess. You respected my choices because it’s my life?”

This was so far from the truth. It made him realize his reasons were genuinely selfish.

“I need you.”

At that time, he didn’t even realize how true this was. It just came spontaneously. He just knew he was seeing the light in the tunnel, and it was because of her. There was this awkward pause. He didn’t think he could have explained what he meant.

“If your mother wants you to get a job at a big firm, maybe DanBam could eventually turn into one.”

She opened her eyes wide because she didn’t expect him to say that. Then, she realized she did expect him to say that. She came to expect his unbridled ambition to match her own.

“Am I being too selfish? I… I haven’t really consoled anyone before…so….”

The selfishness was so familiar too. The way he would be unapologetic about it. She snickered at that.

“That just consoled me more than anything….”

Then she remembered the team dinner.

“But I’m a little surprised; I didn’t expect you’d be brazen enough to say something like that. You said at the last team dinner that you wanted Danbam to grow into an even bigger franchise than Jangga co. That means you want to be the best in the Food business.”

He nodded. Because aside from his revenge, he just found another reason to dream this big. He was their boss, and he had a responsibility to help them achieve their dreams. There was a chapter in Jang Dae Hee’s bio about recognizing talents and potentials to further your own gain. It was all about managing human resources. But the truth is, until now, he had not understood that part. He thought maybe too quickly that it was again proof that man felt wrongly entitled and exploited his employees. But he realizes he wasn’t thinking like a true businessman yet. Because until you feel that you’re not only responsible for your dream coming true but also for making the collective vision of your crew happen… Until you migrate into this weird space, where your dreams nourished everyone’s dreams, you’re not really an entrepreneur. That’s why he believed Dan Bam started that night. As he listened to Yiseo, as he realized the pressure she was under to succeed, he wanted to take a little bit of it on his shoulder. After all, she sacrificed everything for his dream. She took this little pub with no customers and turned it into a hotspot. With her by his side,  with her talent and skills, he felt like he could conquer the world.

“I’ll make it happen.”

Yiseo smiled, moved.

“They say the bigger you dream, the bigger you’ll grow. You’re a man of your word, right? You’re not full of Bullshit?”

He struggled with the word itself. Bullshit. Like he could.

She shrugged.

“Okay. Let’s make it happen together.”

He nodded and leaned on the balcony. She sat on her suitcase for a minute.

“So, we need a business plan?”

“A What?”

“You made a business plan before opening shop, right?”

He frowned. She snickered.

“Nope… Did you simply open a store? How did you get a loan approved?”

“I save the money….”

“What?”

“I save the money working different jobs for seven years.”

He said matter-of-factly.

“You saved enough to open in Itaewon?”

He shrugged.

“ I had enough to pay rent and employees for six months.”

She looked up incredulous.

“I was confident we were going to make it anyway. I was right.”

She frowned. It wasn’t the first time her boss was losing her with his optimistic logic. But she was definitely floored by his poise and his level of chill.

“Yup, but still, we do need a business plan.”

“Okay…”

“It will be a guide of sorts. We can put down our vision there. It will be easier to stay on track with our goals… even though I don’t think you will need that Sajangnim. ”

“Why?”

“You’re the most headstrong person I know. Who else could have this kind of discipline? ”

He laughed a little, his hands in his pockets.

“I don’t have a clue what I’m doing most of the time.”

“I don’t believe you when you say you don’t know where you’re going. You may not know how but you definitely know where you wanna go….”

Again, he was speechless at how much she knew him already.

“ But so we, the whole team, can all go together, we should put it down in writings. That’s what a business plan is!”

“Right. I want to build the most successful company, a company that wouldn’t care to shelter the underdogs… Whoever wants to help would be welcome. But I want the company to be the best in its field, a leader, an example of professionalism and ethics.”

“You set the bar really high, Sajangnim.”

“I never said I was not demanding. But I trust all of you. And you Yiseo? What do you want?”

“I want to make you a really rich man.”

So my mom can finally accept you… She didn’t quite finish her thought.

He laughed.

“That was unexpected.”

“I’m a simple girl. Simple goals are the way to go.”

“Why me? I expected you would want something like that for yourself.”

“It’s purely selfish. I don’t know if my boss is wealthy, he will be generous with my salary. Not that you’re not generous right now….”

She pulled her tongue out mischievously.

“I hear you. I’m ready to reward good work anytime. But I’m not purely interested in making money. What I want is something else entirely. But money will take us to the top. It is a means to an end. I understand that.”

“I need the company really successful to prove my mom she was wrong. My mom is not the type to settle for average, and I can’t either. I’m an overachiever. So, I want to climb to the top. I need to work on this franchising idea you got back at the team dinner. ”

“What do you think? Soo Ah didn’t seem convinced we could- pull it off.-”- -

“Like I said, I made a gamble with my life on Dan Bam, Sajangnim. I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t believe in you.”

Somehow her words were of genuine comfort to him, and he didn’t know he even needed to hear that.  

“So, where are you going to live?”

“Oh, I visited a couple of places last month on a whim… There was one I really like.”

Saeroyi frowned, puzzled.

“I expected my mom to find out then. She is quite predictable when she is angry.”

“Unlike someone I know….”

“Very funny. I will call the realtor tomorrow to see if it’s still available.”

“If it’s not….”

“I will be homeless then….”

He looked at her worriedly.

“I’m kidding. GeunSoo’s residence specialized in renting units to young adults. They accept short-term rentals, and there are always empty units. I call him earlier, and he said he will talk to the building manager for me if I need.”

He nodded again, his hands in his pockets.

“Listen, you know that if none of these work out. I’m always here.”

He cleared his throat because that didn’t sound too convincing.

“ I mean, we will always find a way together.”

It was her turn to be all wide-eyed and surprised. He felt embarrassed. That one didn’t come out exactly how he wanted. See, you rehearsed something in your head, and when it’s out. It becomes something else anyway. The conversation had veered in more intimate territory than he wanted. Saeroyi was busy rationalizing all this cheesiness in his head. It was no special treatment. He wasn’t partial to Yiseo. He was just being a good boss taking care of his team. Despite being an excellent manager, he couldn’t forget she was just twenty years old. He was just as old when he screwed over his own life. He couldn’t let her get in all kinds of trouble for his sake. For Dan Bam’s sake.

“Thank you, Sajangnim.”

He turned then and noticed the faint smile on her lips. There wasn’t a trace of worry on her juvenile feature. So, he knew this was the right thing to say. They remained there watching the sun rising above the buildings and skyscrapers, waking up Seoul.

March 10^th, 2024, Seoul

The amphitheater was plunged into a solemn silence as Kang Ming Jun made her way toward the speakers' podium.

She cleared her throat before speaking up with a cold tone and clinical precision.

“This decision was taken after much consideration. As CEO, I had come to the realization that the route chosen by the current chairman will only lead to the depreciation of our company value and, in the long term, to the ruin of our company. I disagree thoroughly with his methods, and I agree with most of the shareholders here that we need immediate course correction if we want to survive this difficult time. We need a new leader. That’s why it is with a heavy heart that I decided to support the motion to vote Mr. Park Saeroyi out of the board presidency. To this effect, another motion had been placed on the agenda to vote for a replacement. Mr. Han Hyeop Seop is the only candidate to this date….”

Ming Jun looked up, her eyes on Saeroyi, Yiseo, and Hojin. Hojin avoided her gaze, the disappointment evident on his face. Yiseo looked positively furious at this betrayal. There was no avoiding her glare. Saeroyi was the only one with a neutral expression.  He remained expressionless, staring back at Ming Jun. The latter was the first to look down. James Han was grinning like the Cheshire cat.

“Who is supporting the motion?” Ming Jun asked.

The shareholders slowly looked at each other, and then they started to raise their hands one by one. But before they could count every vote, the double doors slammed open dramatically.

A luxurious Tesla parked before Jungle headquarters and Mr. Kim, Jang Dae Hee’s former secretary, was the first to step out. The doors slammed open dramatically to allow Jangga’s former heir to cross the threshold after all these years. His hair slicked back, wearing an expansive blue cashmere coat, Geun Won marched with purpose in the lobby with Mr. Kim in tow, people fearfully straying from his path. The shareholders and employees turned as the convoy approached the theater.

  Silence fell into the room awkwardly. Geun Won stood his ground and made another step forward. Some shareholders rose from their seats; others held their breaths or shook their heads in disapproval. Geun Won nonchalantly turned toward Saeroyi and Yiseo, his face breaking into one of his signature devious smirks.

“Jang Geun... Won… I’m surprised you could join us.”

“Why? Did I miss anything?” Jang Geun Won climbed toward the podium.  

October 30^th, 2020,  Seoul,

“Is everything alright, Madam?”

Ming Jun shook her head tiredly. She sat in the back of her limousine, playing with the hem of her skirt. She remembered a young girl playing go with Jang Dae Hee after school. They were fond memories.

“Here…”

She turned toward Hye-Won, puzzled. The little girl gave her the drawing with an encouraging smile.

“You look sad, so I made you this drawing.”

It showed two skeletal characters holding hands in front of a vast tower, something like a  giant bird in the background ( that she later realized was a helicopter)  and a big sun.

She smiled at this display of innocence.

“I’m not sad, sweetie. It’s just I have to see this very old friend. It’s been a while. I’m a bit anxious.”

She’s been just as innocent making silly drawings for Dae Hee as her dad slaved away in the kitchen. It took a while for her to realize what kind of dynamics these two had.

“Come, I’ll show you the garden. It’s huge, and there is a swing.”

They finally got down, Ming Jun guiding Hye Won toward the swing in the middle of the orchard. A silver Lamborghini Aventador was parked in the alley.  She recognized the car before its owner joined her in the garden.

“Ming Jun…”

She turned and sighed.

“I almost didn’t recognize you.”

“Why? Did I get more ugly?” She answered curtly.

“To the contrary, you looked younger every time I see you.”

“Thank god, that’s not very often. I’d turned into a babe.”

James was puzzled by Hye Won’s presence for a minute.

“And who is your little… friend?”

“Hye-Won, say hi to Mr. Han.”

“You can call me James.”

“She won’t. Hye Won? Sweetie?”

“Good morning, Mr. Han. My name is Oh Hye Won.” Hye Won said, bowing politely.

James was staring at Hye Won, gawking comically.

“Not that you need an explanation. But Hye Won is staying with me while her father has to deal with some legal issues. James?”

He suddenly got out of his trance.

“ It’s strange how much this little girl looks like… I thought she was yours….”

She said nothing. He finally shook his head.

“Sorry, you honestly took me by surprise. On the other side, you don’t look surprised at all to see me.”

“This is the law of the jungle. The hyenas will circle the sick lion.”

“Ouch! I’ve been compared to a lot of things, especially by you. But a hyena is a first…”

“I’m a woman who likes innovating. So, how is it going? Everything went your way in there?”

He peeked over his shoulder thoughtfully.

“Not yet, but it will.”

She snorted.

“Do you think for one minute, I will let you put your dirty paws on my father’s company?”

“It was never your father’s company, Ming Jun. Isn’t that the whole point?”

She crossed her arms. James made another step toward her.

“We all know it wasn’t. Yes, he was the culinary genius behind the curtains. The one working his ass off to get his daughter to the best school… The one who really created the Jangga taste. The one whose sweat and blood cemented the foundation for this company. Yet, history won’t remember him. It will only remember Jang Dae Hee… And perhaps that guy Park Saeroyi? Is that what you really want? ”

She shook her head.

“What are you talking about?”

“ He was a nice man. A brave man. A man of ideas. But he wasn’t a leader… Even he knew that about himself. So even when I came to beg for his daughter’s hand, he asked that man for advice. He always asked that man first. That man always got the last word… All those years It must have been difficult for you. But you must know this is isn’t the true Path. This is not how you get what you want. This isn’t the way? Why do you think I am here?”

“Are you gonna pretend again that you’re doing all this for me?”

The audacity of this man.

“I’m too old to pretend anymore, Junie. We’re no longer kids.”

“Do not call me that.”

“Once upon a time, you love that I called you that.”

“I was blind, naïve, and stupid. If you have a time machine, you’re welcome to put an end to my misery.”

“That’s harsh.”

“It’s reality. Like the reality, we live in, where I actually got back my father’s company thanks to Park Saeroyi. The company you’re working so hard to destroy from outside… apparently for my sake… There is a certain dichotomy about it, don’t you think? It’s almost poetic how much you adore lying to me, James.”

He leaned in her ear. His scent invaded her brain, the light brush of his suit as he chased a fly too close to her, and this sudden proximity was flooding her senses. She could barely think.

“ Like I said, it was never your father’s company… It was his baby, and Jang is never gonna let you have it. And admittedly, I don’t know Park Saeroyi that well, but I also know he is pretty much the same. You’re not gonna catch any light standing behind any of these men.”

“Behind you would be better, I presume….”

“I’d let you walk before me… You know I will, Junie.”

“You think you know me so well.”

“I know you better than anyone.”

“Then why didn’t you see how much you were hurting me back then?”

The question caught him by surprise. He avoided her gaze and was watching the little girl again play on the swing. His usual swag and nonchalance had all but disappear behind a mask of gravity.

“I didn’t know… You didn’t tell me. If only you had told me….”

“How convenient you can hide behind those excuses still… We’re not kids anymore, James. So stop acting like one. Leave Jangga alone, or you will regret this. Now if you will excuse me, I have an appointment. Hye Won, Sweetie, I will be inside for a minute. You can ask the maid if you need anything. Okay? “

Hye won nodded while she continued to play. Ming Jun gave James a stern look before going inside. He didn’t stop looking at her as she entered the house. Then, James turned his attention back to Hye Won.  He watched the little girl play for a while before he got back to his car and left.

She honestly expected to see Jang Dae Hee in the living room since she always met with him there. Her conversation with James had already put her in a fiery mood. The man hadn’t changed from one iota. Even physically, it was the same person. It was like time had no impact on him. Ming jun considered herself pretty. But even she admitted that she was no longer in her prime, trying to hide her new wrinkles and grey hair behind her healthy dose of artifices when James looked like he was still in his late twenty.  It pinched somewhat at her pride to be forced to be reminded of that time just by looking at his handsome features.  Who would want to be willingly brought back to a time when one was young and naïve?

Her history with that man had been tumultuous and dishonest on both parts. But it had also been unoriginal as hell. A young transfer student from Sungkyunkwan University met another transfer student from Harvard in the most romantic city in the world. Paris. Where they had to spend a semester. They also happen to be Korean. Six months of pure bliss. Initiating herself to first love and silly dreams. He asked her to marry him on Le Pont des Arts. They swore off to love each other there until the day they grew smelly and old. Then the next semester, they both got back to their lives, engrossed in the very demanding schedule of their curriculum, and they became strangers again. It should have stayed that way. When they graduated, back in Seoul, Ming Jun had just climbed to the position of Marketing Senior Manager for Jangga when they met again “by accident.” She will learn later that it wasn’t much of an accident. He wrecked her Mercedes and her life on purpose. Nonetheless, she believed it was fate. She was back again to be that inconsistent butterfly again, lying to friends, keeping secrets, sneaking away to Maui for romantic weekends,  doing unspeakable things with him behind closed doors. Don’t ask. That man got her best years. Again, he asked her hand. Again, she was eager to accept, introducing him to both “fathers.”  It all seemed to go well. Her father had been quiet about it. The family started meeting. Invitations to book the date were sent to future guests. She chose her dress. She even had a wonderful wedding gift for her future husband, being pregnant with what was to be their first child.

It’s funny how things could get out of hand quickly when in a committed relationship. She got dumped before telling him the wonderful news. She was consoled, of course, by her father. But mostly it was Jang Dae Hee doing the comforting part, admitting coldly to having paid the man to leave her. She didn’t believe it was the truth. She was silly like that. She raced to James’ place to get his reasons, and there she was met with a charming brunet who was nice enough to let her in. So, she could finally see for herself what a drunk swine this man was. She wished she could say the shame and the pain slid on her like water on rocks, but it didn’t. Instead, she got caught in the mud.  She didn’t make it two feet out of that apartment that she collapsed, and he had to carry her to the hospital. She lost the baby. She lost her pride. She almost lost her sanity because of this man. So, yeah, they were not even. They were not friends. They were not even enemies. He was that guy for her. Every girl seemingly has one. This one guy who got under her skin. 

She paused at the foot of the stairs to catch her breath. She needed to get it together quickly. She raised her head slowly and noticed Secretary Kim looking down from the top of the stairs. She sighed and adjusted her skirt.

“He will receive you in the master room.”

She followed him meekly upstairs. He opened the door for her but didn’t enter. She slowly approached the bed, trying to make abstraction of his current state, his skin ashen gray, his hair falling out. He looked like the shadow of himself.

“Ming Jun. You’re here.” He said with the voice of a weary old man.

“Chairman Jang… How have you been?”

“None of that between us… You used to call me Uncle Dae Hee when you were just a child. Please sit down, Ming Jun.”

 He said with the same ragged tone as if he had difficulty breathing. She stared at the morphine pump by his bed, frozen on the spot.

“Oh! I’m sorry. It must bring back some sad memories. Yet, I remember for my friend, your father… It went pretty quickly. He was barely sick a week before passing away. As unexpected as his death was, I guess I am now in a unique position to be able to appreciate the advantages of a quick death.”

She finally sat down.

“You asked me to come, Chairman Jang.”

Dae Hee licked his lips.

“I held your hand that week.  Even though you were old enough to understand at 25. Yet, I wanted you to know you still had a father.”

“Are you dying? Do you want me to hold your hand and sing you a lullaby?” Ming Jun asked curtly.

He snorted. 

“See, sometimes, I forget you’re not my blood.”

“I have trouble believing that.”

“Why? Because I was not a good father to either of my sons?”

“No, because you always reminded me of who I was. You always reminded me that because I was his daughter… that I wasn’t entitled to more. Chairman Jang, you asked me to come. You said you needed to see me urgently. Why?”

“Did you see James leaving ?”

“Yes, you wanted us to meet. So, we met.”

“I always like him.”

She crossed her arms and leaned back on her chair.

“That’s not how I remember it.”

“Well, I had my reservations about you two… I admit. You were both so young. But I honestly really like his character as a young man. An honest but very malleable personality. That’s why I could pay him to leave you. He was a very pragmatic person. I knew he would take the bait. He did… There was no hesitation. I appreciate predictability the most in a human being.”

She nodded. She sure did remember that part.

“Well, I suppose I shall thank you. Thanks to you, I didn’t make a mistake.”

“You’re angry still. I’m surprised.”

She shook her head in denial.

“Angry… No. If I had married James, I wouldn’t have been CEO of Jangga Co. My life would have been so very different.”

Dae Hee nodded.

“I heard you have become a mother, sort of.”

“I see Secretary Kim is still as efficient.”

“I would have like to hear it from you.”

“I didn’t think you were interested in these things. Have you heard anything about Geun Won lately?”

He grimaced.

“Fair enough. I trust Geun Won is well.”

“Geun Soo then?”

He lowered his head and grimaced again.

“I didn’t call you for this. I heard about Saeroyi’s project. Again, I would have appreciated a bit of a heads up… mainly from you. After all, I have always considered you family.”

“Heads up… We will be changing Jangga’s name today. Today, we will be writing another page of the history of our company. You’re welcome to watch the ceremony on tv.”

“You agree with this…”

“I agree with moving on.”

“I see…

“Isn’t that what you did when my father died? You moved on. Taking down all portraits of him. Rewriting history essentially. Releasing books afters books recanting your self-made man journey. Like he never helped you get there. Like he wasn’t in the kitchen day and night. Before you even start, this isn’t about revenge for Saeroyi and me. Well, I can’t speak for him. But, for me, I just took a page from your book. ”

“Ming Jun…”

“I learned from the best, Dae Hee. I learned from you.”

“This is my company…”

“It was, yeah…”

“Do you think I will let you do what you want with it?” He smirked like the same old fox.

“So, are you going to sell to James in retaliation? Because this is what’s it’s all about, right? It’s the story of an old man throwing empty threats in the air.”

 He didn’t say anything, seemingly peeved at her remark. She smiled cruelly and leaned closer to the bed.

“Let me answer that for you. No, you’re not. You know better. You’re gonna sit still and take the time to think about your actions.”

“Ming Jun…”

“You are like family to me. You will always be. Yet, as the head of this family, I can be led to take a couple of actions that pains me greatly. But you will agree that if it is for Jangga’s good….”

“Kang Ming Jun… you cannot tell me you really trust this boy over me.”

“Like me, this boy watched his father slave away for a man that couldn’t care less and a company that didn’t reward such loyalty. A watch is what you gave Saeroyi’s father for saving your company. An early grave is what you gave mine. Some days I think I have more in common with that boy than with you, Dae Hee.”

“Ming Jun…”

“I cannot forget all the time you held my hands growing up… I am grateful. Yet, I cannot forget all the time you made me cry, Dae Hee. For that also, I am grateful. Now, I will let you rest. Take care.”

 She left, and Secretary Kim came back into the room.

“I thought these children will listen to reason. But children never do. At the same time, she’s right; making empty threats is so unlike me. Call Mr. Ban back. Let’s start negotiations with the one that stays behind the curtains.

“And Mr. Han?”

“I will be damn if I see that pool boy sitting in my chair. But let’s throw him some bones… Let him have his 5% of shares. I will still keep the lion’s share. That will keep Saeroyi busy. I am not ready to give these people free reins with my company. ”

“Perfect, sir.”

A violent cough took over Dae Hee. Secretary Kim poured some water for him and stared at his boss with concerns.

“ Don’t worry, I’m not making plans to die this year.”

Secretary Kim nodded.

“The lawyers are also back. You wanted to put your papers in order.”

“ I will let you deal with that. I am tired for today.”

Secretary Kim simply nodded.

“Oh, and how is that boy faring?”

“Geun Soo… He is still studying in this vet school. ”

“Pathetic. But I was asking for the other one. This one has a unique potential yet, he insists on wasting it living a mediocre life. The other one is an idiot without talents.”

Jang Dae Hee sighed.

“Geun Won is doing okay, Sir.”

“You told me he was stabbed again.”

“It was nothing serious. A brawl between inmates. I talked to Warden Lee and assure him of our support. He said he will keep a better eye on him.  Of course, I check on him every day. I must say he is doing better. He is making friends. ”

“Friends… How is that helpful in that place?”

“He has an excellent case for a request for permission.”

“Permission?”

“He could be let out for a couple of days….”

“Why would they do that?”

“They would not simply do it, Sir. But we could ask, considering your health.”

“Nonsense…”

“Sir…”

“I can’t see what this useless boy can do for me. I don’t have the patience to watch him screw up one more time. Let him take responsibility. It’s all I will ever ask of him. He better be grateful.”

Secretary Kim nodded, his face neutral as always.  

Park Saeroyi stood on the sidewalk and admired  Jangga Co’s tower.  Not Jangga Co. After tonight, it wouldn’t be Jangga anymore. Tonight, they were making history. Workers were still busy changing the logo on the Tower structure.  He realized how small he was in the grand scheme of things. Even to this day, Jangga remained this giant he was trying to ride.

“I had my doubts at the beginning. But it started to grow on me.” Lee Ho Jin said. “Inside, it’s pretty much a jungle anyway.”

Saeroyi smiled. Ho Jin shrugged.

“It’s impressive. The change.”

“You have been gone a month. Yiseo, Hyun Yi, Ming Jun, and our new Marketing Senior Manager were quite busy.”

“You seem like you had a hard time.”

“Well, it was no walk in the park for people like us who couldn’t see the vision.” He said between quotes.

“Let me guess, Yiseo…”

“No, the newcomer.”

“She said that?”

“Yes… We thought Yiseo was difficult.”

“I never thought that,” Saeroyi said proudly.

Hojin shook his head.

“Liar.”

Ho Jin extended an arm, showing the way to his chairman.

“I asked my assistant to order lunch in. We converted the conference room B. Ming Jun said she will join us later. Yiseo and Hyun Yi just left. But I thought we shouldn’t be too far in case the visual artist slash contest winner slash deranged person needed anything… or decided to bomb the place on a whim.”

“I can’t wait to meet her.”

“You didn’t?”

“No, as soon as we chose the winning concept, Yiseo and Hyun Yi took charge.”

“You’re in for a treat, chairman. This one is really colorful.” Lee Ho Jin said sarcastically.

They took the elevator. Saeroyi was incredibly surprised at how much the interior change. Sure, he knew they were going to revamp the headquarters. At the same time, they kept a maximum of the old furniture. The black woods wall remained, and it added a chic post-modern and minimalist world with a mix of noble woods and stones.   Jangga Tower had been traditional and sober. Now, there were bold metallic colors on the walls,  a bunch of vertical gardens and green walls, splendid waterfalls, mesmerizing indoor ponds, and bridges. It was like they brought a piece of nature indoors. The visual and sound effects were perfect. Instead of the cold, stuffy atmosphere, it gave a very modern and eco-conscious feel to the whole thing while keeping its sophisticated functionality. It was simply stunning.

Saeroyi noticed that a couple of employees had already changed into their costumes for tonight. He crossed paths with tigers, snakes, and one fairy. Celebrating Halloween may have been a premiere for all the Jangga employees, but they were all willing to play the game.

There was a chubby girl standing on Ho Jin’s desk. There was a chubby Caucasian red-haired standing on his desk on tip-toe, wearing a pastel pink oversize sweater,  fluorescent leggings, pink warmers…and converse.

Hojin only took one look before pulling Saeroyi back.

“Let’s go somewhere else!”

“Wait, who is that?”

“Oh! Hey! Wait! Director Lee… It’s you!” The aerobic teacher screamed.

 He paused.

“Sorry! I allowed myself in… I’m attacking the redesign of your office next week. Miss Kang told me to supervise the project. You probably won’t guess what happened… Since I was done with what I was doing…  I was like, let me take the measurements of the room for our partnered architect firm. I hope you don’t mind. I sometimes get distracted and don’t think about etiquette and rules. So Sorry about that… ”

“By sometimes… She means all the time.” Ho Jin muttered to himself. He turned to Saeroyi.

“Saeroyi, meet our contest winner.”

“Oh?! Oh?! You are Bree Yang! Our contest winner?!”

As if she just realized he was there, she opened her mouth just as surprised and screamed, jumping on the desk.

“Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh!  Oh My God, it’s Park Saeroyi! Did you see? It’s Mr. Park Saeroyi. He’s here! You’re here. Director Lee, it’s Park Saeroyi!”

“I noticed… He’s Jangga’s chairman… I confirmed earlier, he’s not a ghost.”

She kept bouncing up and down. Saeroyi didn’t know if he was worried for her or the desk.

“Oh my! I’m losing my mind! This is so great!  I mean… I’m such a big fan… I told Miss Jo…Miss Ma… Miss Kang… Everybody who would listen alright that… It would be an honor to meet you. I can’t believe we finally meet… I thought we were gonna meet tonight at the party. But,  It’s so shiny! You’re here! I had this big pompous speech prepared but… who cares, really? Did you like the changes? The new décor… Tell me everything… I want your first impressions.”

“I’m starting to understand Ming Jun. Working with Millenials can be a pain.”

“ What did he say?

“Nothing… Hojin?”

Ho Jin shrugged like he was physically in pain.

“Don’t pay attention to him.”

“Miss Jo said the same thing. You two are really in synch! It’s crazy!”

That made Saeroyi smile.

“She really has no idea.”

“What is Director Lee saying? Why is he mumbling all the time?”

Saeroyi shrugged.

“It’s really nice to meet you, Bree. I know it comes late since you started a month ago. But welcome onboard. It’s good that you listen to Miss Jo. She can really help you settle in this office culture.”

“Well, she is Miss Jo. She is a legend.”

“ Lee Ho Jin is also  very respected in his field….”

“Yeah yeah… And you, Sir, are better than a legend… You’re a myth. You’re so unique. It’s difficult to say if you really exist… Like…in the flesh… I know, I know… Sounds like a unicorn. It’s like I have never met someone like you… That came out wrong… But you know…I have a feeling you get me. Sorry, I didn’t even bow in front of you. Let me get down…”

“That won’t be necessary.”

She climbed down to bow clumsily.

“Nonsense, I repeated this. I rehearsed every day for a month in front of my mirror.”

The boys were puzzled.

“Your Korean is good.  It’s excellent, I dare say….”

“Oh, I’m Korean. I feel Korean. I feel so very Korean.”

Remembering his mishaps with Tony, Saeroyi was quick to agree with the girl.

“Of course, you are. Ho Jin. She is Korean. Bree is Korean.”

Ho-Jin was shaking his head placidly. He didn’t see it that way at all.

“Yes, she is… obviously… She was probably born here?”

“Nah, I was born in Topanga Canyon, California.”

“Your dad is Korean then?”

“No, my parents are Irish mostly. But you could tell by my red hair… Also, I don’t take the sun too well.”

“Your parents…”

“My dad teaches Spanish in a community college. My mom is a pastry chef.”

“They live here?”

“No, they live in Chattanooga, Tennessee.”

“What’s your connection to Korea?”

“I followed my first boyfriend here. I absolutely adore this country, the language, the history, the culture….”

“Translation:  I love Kpop.” Ho Jin mumbled his hands in his pockets. This boy was born blasé.

“…Everything!  Okay, the boyfriend left me… But still, Seoul is pretty cool. I got married two years ago during the spring festival. It was so pretty and so romantic. My mother-in-law cried. Such a powerful moment!”

“Oh! You’re married to a Korean?!” Saeroyi said loud like he was in a TV guessing game.

“No… I’m divorced.” 

“To a Korean?” Saeroyi insisted.

She paused, frowning a bit. Then she nodded vigorously.

“Yes.”

It was Saeroyi’s turn to gloat. Ha! He got something right at last. He turned victorious to Ho Jin, rather proud of his deductions skills. Let’s just say Ho Jin had his bitch resting face on. He couldn’t care less.

“I know we weren’t meant to be. He didn’t understand my passion for Kim Soo-Hyun. It was a deal-breaker. Wait…It was not everything… but… it pretty much sealed the deal.” She laughed like a crazy woman.

“Who?”

 Saeroyi turned to Ho Jin again, in need of a translator.

“Don’t look at me. She talks and talks… I don’t understand anything she’s saying. I pretend I do so the creature lives in peace in a realm of unicorns, rainbows, and candies. Mostly, ignore her. Ignore also the glitter that falls on her path. It’s probably toxic. It’s so exhausting working with young people.”

Saeroyi wasn’t listening to his partner. He looked subjugated. Bree Yang looked so freaking happy all the time, like she swallowed a bottle of happiness in the morning. He literally wanted some of that. Ho Jin should have known this creature would appeal to Saeroyi’s curious side.  

 “Sir, Only the greatest actor, entertainer, and sexiest man alive ever. Didn’t you watch  ‘It’s okay not to be okay with your significant other? It was only this year’s best tv drama! ” She babbled happily.

“Oh wow… I didn’t know… Do girls… I mean, women really like drama?”

“Of course they do, sajangnim. They live for it… The romance… The sexiness… I am the VP of the International KSH fanclub. 75% of our members are women.”

“Knowing this, we can all die fulfilled.” Hojin mused.

“Don’t pay attention to him. He was born grumpy. So, you’re some sort of Saeseng….”

“I think it’s a pretty derogative term around here, Sir. I don’t stalk. I simply like to appreciate beauty from afar.”

“Sorry. Nothing derogatory about it on our part. We don’t judge. You’re welcome to express your passion here. I see you did a remarkable job already. I love the sustainable green walls and the waterfalls... The pond…  It goes well with the brand…  It’s a wonderful idea.”

“Thanks, Sajangnim.”

“So, what pushed you to apply to the contest?”

She laughed out loud again, her laughter easily filling the room.

“Huh… Hello?! Hunger… Duh!  I mean not literally, but it’s rather difficult to find a stable job when you went through a divorce in your workplace.”

“Right? I never thought about that.”

“Oh! Yes, I was working in a high-end furniture company. And I made that mistake. Marrying my coworker… When we broke up… It was very public… and bad. He was cheating on me… with another coworker… The circle of life! But I was made to be the villain. He said he did it because I  put on a few pounds. Hello! I was pregnant! What a jerk! Sorry! I was a bit depressed for a couple of months… I know you can’t imagine that, right?  You see, I didn’t know it was such a taboo here.  Such a thing… Getting divorced from your coworker. I was told that I should raise my children and come back later. Some people even told me to leave the country. Like I did anything wrong! But you can’t raise a child without his father… without a job… I simply needed to find one … Did I tell you I have a son?!  ”

“No…”

“Don’t ask…” Ho Jin lamented.

“How old is he?”

“I told you… don’t…”

She brandished her cell phone under their noses.

“He is 18 months old. Such a cutie pie. Let me show you pictures. He is so smart already. Yesterday, he wrote “eomma” with the magnets on the fridge. He is my whole life. Listen…I know I haven’t been here for long. But, it pains me that there is no nursery.”

“Make it stop.”

“It’s interesting… I’m not sure if there is really a need. But I will consult Ming Jun about it. ”

“Oh, I already did… ask… She was psyched by my idea.”

“Really?”

Hojin shook his head slowly. He remembered Ming Jun dismissing the idea entirely and smiling just to be polite. It was probably a matter of perspective, though.

“Yes, she smiled, and… and…she said she will think about it. You know women, especially mothers. We should stick together. I mean, let’s be honest, it’s a pain finding a babysitter in Seoul. I am glad my mother-in-law is pretty involved. She is a sweetheart. I cannot say the same for her manchild of a son. My ex-husband… But hey, that’s life. I’m a pretty optimistic person. Trust me. But trying to find a babysitter in Seoul, darlin’, it put a dump on your sunny day like my grandma would say.”

She dissolved into laughter.

“A what?”

“Stop. Asking. questions.” Ho Jin groaned, totally defeated.

“Have you had lunch yet? Hojin and I were just going….”

Ho Jin inhaled sharply. Was there an open window somewhere so he could jump?

“Lunch… no… Not yet… Sir!  I was busy finishing a couple of things here. I want everything to be perfect tonight.”

“Please drop the Sir…You can call me Saeroyi. I know the office is pretty stuffy and conservative. But I am not that formal. Also, you can join us in the conference room... And tell us what other ideas you have….”

She seemed charmed and followed as Saeroyi led the way to the conference room. Ho Jin took out his phone. He needed a plan B.

“Ho Jin, are you coming?”

Ho Jin sighed like a millennial.

Fortunately for him, though, “Lunch with Bree” had been short. Through Divine intervention, the Fiery Redhaired was called downstairs for last-minute arrangements. When Ming Jun joined, after dropping Hye Won at her dance practice, they immediately started talking shop, with Ming Jun telling them about her encounter with James. There were a few things Ho Jin gathered over the years, having Ming Jun as one of his top clients first, then working with her. She never mixed business and pleasure. As much as she could be appreciating someone in the flesh, one could never question where her allegiance will lie concerning Jangga. She will always choose Jangga first.

“I saw Jang Dae Hee… He is really weaker than I thought.”

She paused to grab a bite.

“Yet, he is still tenacious about his hatred.”

“You think he will sell.”

“I don’t think he wants Jangga to fall in unworthy hands… But I think he will try to send a message.”

“We should prepare then. I don’t understand how this Mr. Han plays chess. This is not in his best interest to move right now when we are at our highest. I mean, I’d expect him to wait at least Jang’s indictment.”  Ho Jin said, crossing his arms.

Saeroyi nodded.

“Ming Jun… Is there something we should know about Mr. Han’s history with Jangga? He does have one right…” He said.

Ming Jun paused before sipping on her wine. She slowly looked up to meet Saeroyi’s fierce gaze.

“What gave it away?”

“You seem particularly calm.”

“Well, I supposed I should tell you… James and I were engaged a long time ago.”

Lee Ho Jin remained neutral. It was before his time as Ming Jun’s financial advisor, but he knew the rumors well. On the other hand, whatever she had to say, Saeroyi didn’t expect that. He hissed in surprise.

“So… ”

“But I can tell you, his only motivation is greed. James is a wild card. The type that will bluff his way in poker games and take all the risks. He believes Jangga is worth every risk.”

“But why does he want it so much? Jangga…”

Ming Jun shrugged, frustrated. She said enough. She didn’t want to think about it too much.

“I don’t know. Do not question the devil’s motives. It’s pointless. I have a few things to oversee before the party… So I’m off…”

“Ming Jun-ssi…”

She paused. She looked up fearfully in Saeroyi’s direction, her gaze shifty. Saeroyi paused. Ho Jin adjusted his glasses on his nose.  Saeroyi patted his hair, nervously. He hesitated.

“Are you going to dress up tonight?” He asked like it was the most important question in the world.

He made the right gamble because he saw relief flood Ming Jun’s expression as if she had expected him to ask the other question. He knew better by now that certain things shall remain private.  

“Of course.”

“What are you dressing up as?”

She grinned mischievously.

“Do you even need to ask? A witch, of course… You boys better behave.”

She winked. Hojin and Saeroyi watched her leave before they stared at each other. Saeroyi smiled.

“Why are you smiling?”

“ I just realized he will be there tonight. I’m very curious about the kind of man who could make Ming Jun so quiet. He seems like a worthy opponent.”

“Like we don’t have enough of those….” Ho Jin retorted, sipping on his soju. “Between PCS and SunG… You realize peace is never on the menu.”

“Peace is a bit boring, right?” Saeroyi snorted with amusement. He grabbed the bottle of soju and filled Ho Jin’s glass again. Ho Jin tossed to that with a smirk.

Chapter Text

Seoul, November 12^th 2015

Oh Soo Ah was not a baby in a basket dropped behind the church. No, she was thirteen years old when her mother decided she didn’t /couldn’t be a mother anymore. It changed her life.

That person delivered the news in front of Korean crepes, knowing it was Soo Ah’s favorites. After that, Soo Ah had to find another dish to like because the mere sight of Buchimghae made her sick. She could never forget that person.

“I have not come back for you. But I felt like I owe you the truth. When I had you, I was just as young. I was too young.  I’m still too young. I just need to pursue my passion. Travel. Simply live. I can’t be a mother. I can’t be your mother. You’re better off without me.”

On that day, she cried, and she pleaded but that person never turn back. So, when the tears dried on their own. She vowed to love herself more… She vowed to really cherish herself and not let anything come above her need for self-preservation, not even love.

Amy Win ehouse - Tears Dry On Their Own

Park Sung Gyeol tried to break her defenses little by little with his constant kindness. He was almost successful. So, to this day, she had her own trouble with the man. He made her believe someone got her back. She believed it so much that when he died, she was on the verge of collapsing... Just like Saeroyi. Saeroyi had been arrested. She was left behind cleaning the mess, finishing the funeral, finding a family attorney, dealing with insurances, selling what needed to be sold, putting back the restaurant on the market.

For an orphan, she had a lot of work in the months that followed the death of someone else’s father. She had been so tired, searching for two jobs to make ends meet. So, when Jang called her, it was like a miraculous opportunity.

Although she was sad for what happened to Saeroyi who’s lost not only his father in this tragedy, but also his freedom and his future, Soo Ah was determined to look after herself.  That’s why when chairman Jang offered her that internship, she accepted it immediately knowing that it was morally wrong. Knowing she could potentially hurt Saeroyi. As much as she thought she liked him, she liked herself more. She was her own best friend.

She’d always been her own best friend.

She sat in the sofa in Chairman’s Jang office years later.

“Oh, Soo Ah. I am very proud. I was always good at judging people. Do you regret taking me up on my offer of an internship?”

She barely hesitated when she shook her head.

“No, I’m rather grateful, Chairman Jang.”

Chairman Jang leaned back and crossed his legs.

“Yet choosing us meant you betrayed your good friend.”

She turned toward him with apathy.

“We were never that close. I barely knew him.”

Chairman Jang nodded, smirking.

“I like that about you. You know how to survive in hostile territory. A lot of people don’t know. They get anxious to prove everybody wrong. They are not careful about their environment, and they get killed. Mostly because they are foolish.”

She nodded.

“I discussed this with Kang Ming Jun. She said you’re her best element. She thinks you’re ready for more responsibilities.”

Soo Ah turned toward him, surprised.  

“I want you to lead the Strategic Planning Team.”

She didn’t remember smiling. Apart from saying she was grateful to Chairman Jang. She didn’t remember ever feeling grateful.  She felt numb. Above all, it was like she was rewarded for her good work. She felt like she paid a good price for this.

She put her passion into her work. Sometimes she cried in despair just looking at herself in the mirror at work and had to disappear in a bathroom stall for an hour. Yet, she couldn’t care less what they say about her.

They say that the chairman himself pulled strings to hire her. They say she was probably someone important’s niece. They say she was so fair skin and pretty she must have been mixed breed. They say she was born lucky.  They say she will probably marry well. She couldn’t care less about all that. The only thing she wouldn’t let anybody do or say was question her work ethics.

She was determined to have it all and she worked her ass off, took up every challenge, to climb the ladder of success.

It didn’t mean she didn’t feel the pain.  

Now, she sat in Seok-Cheon’s bar, attending to her third Martini glass.

“It’s wonderful. You will be an executive director. Girl, you will get paid... This call for celebration. Don’t they gift each Director with a Mercedes Benz?”

She nodded.

“So why are you making such a face?

She was making this face because she knew she was transforming into this monster of greed.  She was making this face because her soul had gone missing these days. She picked up herself a bottle of scotch and filled a line of mini shots.

“Soo Ah Darling... It’s about this boy? You did everything you could.”

“My first mission is to make sure to destroy him. You can believe this?”

“Did they really ask you that?”

“It’s obvious it’s what he wants me to do?”

“Did he say that?”

“He doesn’t need to say it…” She swallowed one mini shot after another.

“He didn’t say it, Soo Ah.”

“I can’t let him win against Jangga. What will I do without a job?” She swallowed another glass of sweet poison, jerking her head back like a trucker.

“Find another job. Wait, I don’t wanna be stingy but are you going to pay for all of that? Alcohol don’t come cheap.”

She smiled to him.

“You just said it was on the house to celebrate.”

Seok-Cheon puffed, offended she’d assault his wallet like that. He thought she was a friend. While he was pondering his friendship with this little terrorist brat. She was taking off her shoes and climbed on a table.

“Next round is on the house! Cheers to me!” She screamed. The crowd went suddenly wild. It took Seok-Cheon and his team half an hour to serve all these thirsty people. When he finally joined the “terrorist”, she was sitting in a corner crying over spilled scotch.

“I don’t understand him... How can he pretend like I did nothing wrong? Like we’re still friends? Like he still likes me… It’s like he enjoys making everything so hard.”

“Well, maybe you’re the complicated one. Wipe me those crocodile tears. You just cost me 35% of tonight’s profit. I’m mad.”

Seok-Cheon lowered himself at eye-level.

“You still love me?”

“More than ever, you useless wench.”

“I love you too.”

“Oh, that was too much cheese and mushy feelings even for me. Do-Pil, be an angel, Bring us a magnum of that French stuff. Tell the DJ to play a catchy beat before we all get some wrinkles.” He said taking off his jacket.  

“Listen, Soo Ah baby, this little guy seemed very simple minded. Korea don’t make them like that anymore. Did you ever think for a second that maybe he doesn’t have any hard feeling against you for real?”

“His father was a bit like that too. He used to always come at the orphanage. He would search for sponsors... find solutions... Find ways for everybody to be happy. Sometimes people will only use the orphanage for publicity and then let him down. He’d kept coming, helping with his own resources. I could never do that.”

“Who said you can’t?”

“I’m selfish to the bone.”

“You’re not and babe, you’re the girl who can do anything she set herself to. I have faith in you. Of course, he will be in love with you still after all these years… just like I do. I love you like crazy.”

“Seok-Cheon…”

She didn’t finish her sentence. Her fave song was played by Seok-Cheon’s DJ… Her shoulders were the first to secede from the rest of her body, then it was her legs. She climbed on the table again. Then she started singing and she turned the crowd wild again.

Girls Just Wanna Have Fun · Lolly

“It’s my song!” She yelled.

“We know.” Seok Cheon said deadpan, rolling his sleeves. He climbed on the table with her, cheering the crowd. “It’s called family, wench. You’re welcome…”

Seoul, March 20th 2024

Kanye West - All of the lights

Soo Ah looked up from the computer and turn to see the lights of the city. On the walls, there was a cover of Vogue. Seoul’s most influential women. She picked up her Himalayan Birkin bag on the desk. She pulled on her coat. Passing the door of her office, she greeted her Communication Manager. They talked shop for a while. Then she started again toward the elevator. On the wall, Fly Share was written in silver letters.

“Darling, where are you?”

“I am leaving the office now. Are they married yet?”

“Don’t tell me you have last minute regrets?”

“I had one… A two million dollars contract with a Rich Saoudian family brokered today.”

“You always got your priorities straight. Is Mr Sunshine coming?”

“His last flight landed at seven. We will be with you in one hour I think.”

“You’re already dressed? It’s a short window to get glammed up, girl. What are you wearing?”

“I’m not the one getting married, Seok-Cheon.”

“The girl pulled out all the stops. You know her. You better be on top of your games. For the wedding pictures.”

“ Who says we’re gonna be in the wedding pictures?”

“Saeroyi asked for you. Of course, you’re gonna be in the wedding pictures.”

“I will just pose with my Birkin.”

“You received it?”

“The most extravagant gift to myself. I did. It’s perfect.”

“ I can’t wait to see you…”

The conversation was cut short as gunshots and broken glass resonated in her ears. She almost thought it was a joke.

“Seok-Cheon, what was that?”

No answer.

“Seok-Cheon, what happened? Seok-Cheon…”

“Oh my god!”

“Seok-Cheon…”

“He’s been shot. Saeroyi’s been shot.”

But again, let’s not get ahead of the plot.

Seoul 31^st October, 2020

Prosecutor Cha Dong Ha was quietly reading a law book, his feet on the table when his colleague Lim Jae In barged in his office. While his secretary was still trying to argue this intrusion, Cha Dong Ha continued to read like nothing happened.

Finally, Dong Ha raised his hands like a maestro ordering the orchestra to slow the tempo. He locked eyes with Jae In.

“It’s okay, Miss Kim. Let him in. What can I do for you?”

“The Jang Case… I want back in.”

“What Jang Case? You closed it four years ago.”

“Don’t play dumb with me.”

Dong Ha shrugged.

“I wouldn’t dare.”

“Kwam said to work together.”

“He did say that.”

“Yet, you’ve been pulling all kind of strings to make Detective Oh disappear in the system and be unavailable for further auditions.”

“Yes… I recall… I did that also.”

Lim’s face contorted with anger. Through his expression, he was trying hard to reign in his temper.

“What are you up to?”

“Me. Nothing.”

“Where is detective Oh?”

“In a pre-trial detention center… That’s the law.”

“Which one…”

“That’s where I have a faulty memory. Call it old age. I don’t recall.”

“Are you fucking with me?!”  Lim Jae-In snapped, slamming the desk.  

Prosecutor Cha simply smirked, remaining quiet.

“Please, Jae-In, I shouldn’t have to tell you how to address your elder properly! Are you fucking with me, Sir!”

Lim departed in a snicker. His laughter filled the air. Cha raised his hand.

“I know…  I was about to say that I will gladly search this information for you and get back to you in a couple of weeks.”

“A couple of weeks…”

“It’s difficult to move faster these days.”

“I will have a discussion with the chief Prosecutor about that.” He said, turning heels to leave.

“You do that. But can you tell him explicitly what it is you want with Det. Oh?”

He opened his mouth in surprise than close it again. The confidence on his face was gone for a minute.

“I have a right to know where the case is going.”

Cha hissed as he stood up slowly.

“Well, last week, I had my secretary email you all the transcripts from the previous interviews. Did you not find it helpful?”

“It’s redacted. Most of it.”

“Oh sorry, about that… But I am surprised, I didn’t know this case was so sensitive to you.”

Lim remained stoic.  

“It’s not.”

“Then there is no problem…”

Lim started to laugh again.

“Not at all, Sunbae. I just want to do a good job this time.”

His tone was soft and mellow contrasting completely with his previous outburst. Dong Ha was surprised at this quick recovery.

“Sure you do.”

“I see you’re investigating an old rape case… You requested a lot of police archives in the previous weeks. I could barely work on my current case. The librarian was unavailable.”

“Sorry…”

“So… a new case… Not registered on the docket.”

“Yes… A girl got gang-raped and buried alive after school something like fifteen years ago.”

Lim’s face went blank again. He nodded as if an afterthought.

“You were still a schoolboy if I’m correct.”

Lim didn’t say anything.

“By curiosity, where did you go to middle school?”

“Me? St Andrews.” He answered not missing a beat.

“Catholic…”

“Yes… I’m all about one Lord.” He grinned.

“Interesting.” Cha said.

“Is it a lead you got from Detective Oh?” Lim asked, scratching his brow.

“Who knows?”

The two men stared at each other distrustfully.

“It’s not clear how I got there. Det. Oh and I are just starting to get acquainted. But trust me to share with you any leads he may give us on the roots of this corruption”

“It will be appreciated. Detective Oh’s trial is in January next year, right?”

“Youth. I envy you. You can remember all that.”

Jae In shrugged again.

“I guess he will have to go back in the system then.”

“I guess… We will see when we will be there.”

The phone had been ringing a lot all day. But Soo Ah had purposefully ignored it.

 “Come on, wench! Pick up the phone.”

As if she heard him by telepathy, Soo Ah rolled under her covers deeper, smothering her cries in her pillow.

On the other side of the line, Seok-Cheon was pestering, losing patience.

“Not again.”

 Over the years, he had learned to recognize the signs of depression. He turned to his longtime partner Beck Carlisle, as the latter was finishing his coffee. Beck, short for Beckett, was an English entrepreneur specialized in Real Estate. They met at a business conference ten years ago and never left each other.

“What’s wrong?”

“She is not picking up her phone.”

“Maybe she no longer wants to go to the party.”

“Nonsense… This girl loves partying… Soo Ah and I met at a party… It’s in our DNA. I smell the influence of that boy again.”

“Who?”

“Babe, Park Saeroyi… The boy who revived Itaewon South. The one who got away. We’re going to his party!”

“No! I remember Saeroyi. He was so charming and polite. Sorry, my question was more what happened?”

“She should have slept with him. That’s what happened! Now it’s too late… Let’s go see her corpse.”

“Seok-Cheon…”

“I mean it… She needs to have an excuse for her lateness. She better not have died of dryness over that clueless boy, or I will kill her all over again.”

“You know what I love about you? You’re not a drama queen at all!” Beck said, not being a Drama Queen himself.

“You know what I love about you?”

“Don’t say it… especially if it’s PG 18.” Beck said as he got behind the wheel of his Porsche.  

“It’s that size… It’s huge. You have a huge ego.”

Beck laughed as he started the car. When they made it to Soo Ah’s place, a nice and cozy brownstones on three levels, Beck had helped her find through his agency. Soo Ah converted two levels for renting and the penthouse for herself. So, they were not surprised to cross path with one of her tenants.

“Hey Mr Hong, how have you been?”

“Great and you? Is the owner home? I saw her car parked in the driveway.”

He nodded.

“I’m not sure it’s been there two days. I haven’t seen her. Maybe she is on a business trip.”

Seok-Cheon’s face was tense. Underneath all that sarcastic veneer, he was suddenly really worried something might have happened to her. It was Seoul not New York, many a fool fell victims to the sometimes-harsh living conditions. Suicidal rates in South Korea were among the highest in the world. Seok-Cheon had buried over the years many friends and family. He started to cry before even opening the door. Beck grabbed his hand and kissed it softly.

“Come on, she is probably asleep.”

“If she isn’t…”

“We will kill her together, babe.”

“Aish… This girl…”

He composed the passwords, and it was Beck who opened the door.

“Oh Soo Ah! If you’re naked, get dressed. We’re leaving for the party of the century in five minutes.”

“It’s always the party of the century with you.” Beck noted.

“What? You wanted me to say… Let’s go for this mediocre Jangga party?”

“It’s just a party… You cannot oversell it. It could be one of those boring ones.”

“What! It’s never boring. There will be the three of us. We never get bored.”

“But it could be…”

“Why are you seeing the glass half empty honey?”

“The glass is mostly half empty, cupcake!”

“She will hear you.”

“Well, I understand her…”

“And you think I’m the drama Queen in this relationship.”

Meanwhile, Soo Ah was standing behind them, all rolled up in her covers. Startled, Seok-Cheon screamed and launched himself in Beck’s arms.

“What’s wrong with you? I almost died right there.”

“Seok Cheon…”

“Oh Soo Ah! This is a Halloween party… Yet, you don’t have to go that far? Where are you going this way?”

“I’m sorry…”

The cheeky pub owner pulled the covers on her.

“You’re not dressed up and glamorous. Really what’s wrong with you?”

She sat down, dejected.

“I’m sorry, Seok-cheon. I don’t feel like going… anywhere.”

Beck opened his arms immediately to hug her firmly. Seok Cheon sat down in an armchair, tiredly.

“What is it this time? You close Dulcé, so you could be at this party.”

“I don’t want to go.”

“Your whole team will be there. You cannot be selfish.”

“You’re the selfish one. You only want me to go because Kwang Seon said he’ll be there.”

“I don’k know what you’re talking about.”

She turned to Seok-Cheon’s boyfriend.

“He’s totally going there for that.  Now that he is very much taken, you know he lives vicariously through you.”

“There’s a shade somewhere. But yes, my point exactly.”

“Can you imagine how many staff members there will be at this party?”

“Well, it’s Jangga. I’d imagine a lot. Your point?”

“You know what I had to do. Do you think I can simply show my face today and pretend, I didn’t drag the company in the mud months ago!”

“Who cares? Chairman Jang had it coming. You’re still going. Where’s the Lara Croft costume?”

“Seok-Cheon…”

“Soo Ah, I think what Seok-Cheon mean is why do you insist on shouldering all this guilt on your own?”

“ Yes, you’re not responsible for what happened to all those people. You had to tell the truth. You did the right thing. As for Saeroyi, the Jangs did it. Not you.”

“Seok-Cheon…”

“Don’t tell me that crap about you betraying him?”

“In this economy, without some serious connections, you couldn’t pass up a job like Jangga. How would you afford, the house, the car… anything… if it’s not for Jangga… You’re great. You’re amazing at your job. Stop searching for a star in the sky. It’s right there. You’re the star. These people should thank you. You probably saved their company allowing Saeroyi to step in.”

She nodded firmly.

“Now… Enough with this nonsense, go get dressed, girl.” Seok Cheon said. “We’re going to be unfashionably late at this party.”

She rolled back again in her covers like a snail. Seok Cheon pulled the covers briskly on her and she fell on the floor.

“The bathroom is this way, slob. You have five minutes. Okay… you stink and you need a good makeover…  I’ll give you thirty.”

She stomped the ground and groaned like a toddler before going on her transformation journey from an introvert to an extravert.

Choi Seung Kwon, Ma Hyun Yi and Jo Yiseo were aligned in Hyun Yi’s living room, seemingly like soldiers waiting for order.  Soo Bin and Jessie, Hyun Yi’s transgender friends took the lead, dressed in cami and khakis. It was no prejudice to say that queer people knew their way better than most in the beauty business. After all, Soo Bin dated some of the most well-known hair stylists in Seoul.

“There are three dedicated room…  A glam team of 3. They will be here in ten minutes sharp and will be taking turns working with all of you following a precise cycle designed to make this as efficient as possible. Please be respectful of the time allotted to you. These are professionals and they are here to make you feel glamorous. Trust them.”

“I have a question, Madam.”

“Yes,Choi Seung Kwon…”

“Everybody has a room assigned. It’s a three-step process on paper. Bathrobe – Halloween Costumes… Then we’re off to the makeup station??”

“It’s exact.”

“Well, it’s not clear where I should change.”

Soo Bin and Jessie shared a mischievous look. They shrugged innocently like evil twins.

“Oups… there must have been a quiproquo… Well, I supposed the living room shall do then. I don’t think anybody would object...” Jessie said, mischievously.

Yiseo frowned. Hyun Yi showed the same signs of confusion. Not knowing any better, Seung Kwon started to unbutton his shirt in slow motion.

 Just four buttons down, Soo Bin and Jessie was surprised Oppa was gifted like that. Hyun Yi’s face lit up like paper lanterns for Soo Bin and Jessie’s greatest pleasure. Yiseo jumped into action like she was trying to save Private Ryan. She picked up the plaid on the couch and throw it on Seung Kwon’s shoulders before anyone could glimpse at his set of abs.

“Seung Kwon, I think they mean your room is this way.” She said leading him away.

Soo Bin and Jessie moaned in disappointment.

“She’s no fun.”

Hyun Yi shook her head.

“What are you doing?”

“Helping you…” Soo Bin whispered.

“Helping me?”

“You need to get laid, Sis.” Jessie whispered.

“Why are you still on that? I’m perfectly fine.”

“You saw those abs… and that chiseled chest… This guy can really put some work in.” Jessie said.

“I can’t believe you just said that. He is my coworker.”

“Hashtag Me too.” Soo Bin said.  “I can’t believe we didn’t tell her that sooner. I mean she’s wasting precious time… while she could have that for breakfast, lunch and supper… and office breaks… I’m bummed. ”

“Yo! You two? Have you no shame?” Yiseo yelled as she came back into the room.

Jessie and Soo Bin faced her, smirking.

“We said we were gonna trap these two so they could be alone. Not alone with witnesses?” Yiseo said.

“We couldn’t pass up this opportunity. Come on! Understand a fellow!” Jessie said.

“Wait, you were in… on this…” Hyun Yi asked.

Yiseo shrugged.

“I mean… They mean well… But their method is rather…questionable…”

“ Not you too Yiseo.”

“Well, you have a history of beating around the bush worse than Saeroyi and I.” Yiseo said light-heartedly, her face breaking into a smile. “I mean if you two need a little push…”

Hyun yi got even more upset at her words, tearing up completely.

“Guys, you should stop… It’s not right.”

“What’s not right? Wanting you to be Happy?” Jessie retorted.

“Hyunyi-Noona, you made so many sacrifices… Leaving your family and your old town…  for a chance to be happy and now you’re gonna pass up this opportunity?”

“Hyun Yi…”

Hyun Yi turned to Yiseo furious.

“No! How could you understand, Yiseo? It’s not as simple as you and Saeroyi. There is no funky love triangle. There are no lingering feelings left undeclared. We’re just friends. As for you two, I’m so disappointed. You should know better. We fought for this much. But there will be no fairytale for us. No prince charming is waiting to date a transgender! Oh, you’re ruining this for me! It’s obvious he doesn’t like me that way and I certainly do not like him that way! I can’t stand him most of the time! How could you do this? How could you think for one minute it would be funny to embarrass me like that!”

Hyun Yi sighed. The other three remained silent. None of them had really thought this through. They certainly never asked themselves what it would mean for Hyun Yi.

 Unbeknownst to them, Seung Kwon remained hidden in the hallway. It’s not that he had been so dense to not see the trap. It’s more that he really didn’t care. Playing dumb even seemed a good way to get Soobin and Jessie to fall into their own trap. Now, he regretted it because the only person who didn’t seem in on the joke seemed to be Hyun Yi. He was hurt also by that… It’s not that she denied having feelings for him. It’s not that. Well, it was a bit of that. But it was more that her words simply brought him back brutally to the reality of who they were and what they were for each other. His heart may have been confused at times into thinking of her like she was just a girl he had a crush on when really, she wasn’t. She wasn’t even a girl technically speaking.  He silently went back into the bedroom, but he may have not been stealth enough the room was quieter suddenly. His eyes locked with Hyun Yi. It stung so hard. His eyes were burning.

“I mean…” She stammered.

He didn’t know how they made it to this point so quickly. It’s like they were suddenly stuck on each side of a bridge, watching each other live from afar. He could see how broken she was. She could see how disappointed he was. They could literally see the gap getting wider.

Everybody but these two avoided eye contacts. He was the first one to look away, turning heels, to get dressed quickly.

“All things considered; I’m going to see what’s the boss is doing… I will leave you ladies alone.” Seung Kwon said, hurrying toward the door.

“Seung Kwon...” Hyun Yi said, unable for the first time to read the expression on his face.

He paused to look at her. He seemed col, but at the same time, it was like nothing just happen.

“Don’t worry. It’s fine. Have fun guys.”

Yiseo stared at the door dumbfounded. How could something go so wrong so quickly? She turned toward the girls. She could see Hyun Yi’s friends weren’t too proud. Everyone seemed embarrassed. But the most shocking part was seeing Hyun Yi staring at that door. It reminded herself of the pain she went through when Saeroyi rejected her.

“Hyun Yi...”

But she was saved mid-sentence by the glam team knocking on the door. Soon there was no time to talk, they were each push to different station getting ready.

Seung kwon left, his mind filled with thoughts of Hyun Yi. She made sense. He strikes his head twice for not having thought this through. It’s not like he could really see himself do this. I mean as much as he like to forget about it. She was born a boy. He was an ex-convict. He was part of a gang.  How was this supposed to work out?

He knocked on the door. Saeroyi opened to him looking like he was having a very bad day.  Seung Kwon was hilariously startled at his boss’s brown-haired wig.

“What? Your hair?”

“I know… I don’t know what she was thinking.”

“You look like an idol… Are you going to do the Voice?”

Saeroyi shrugged.

“Wanted to. But someone told me I can’t sing. They won’t even let me karaoke anymore.”

“Someone wise I bet. It’s probably for your own good, Boss.”

“I see you still wanna get fired.” Saeroyi said deadpan.

“How do I look? Is it that bad? I just facetime Toni and he likes it... But Toni is an overly enthusiastic person on daily basis.”

“Well, it suits you. It brings a je-ne-sais-quoi to your ordinary face.”

“You know I don’t understand French. So, that’s not helpful.”

Seung Kwon burst out laughing. Since he picked up some French travelling with Toni in his home country a few years back, he liked to showcase his knowledge at the weirdest moment.

“I mean, it suits you. But careful, you’ll have competition. The BTS will be there.”

Saeroyi sent a glare his way.

Greeting every professional present, Seung Kwon took off his shoes and crashed on the sofa.

“What are you doing here? I thought you were with Hyun Yi and Yiseo”

“I escaped.”

Saeroyi frowned.

“Something happened?”

Seung Kwon shrugged. Saeroyi grabbed his badass leather coat.

“Of course not. Can I shower at your place, Captain Harlock?”

He suddenly bolted on his feet with a military greeting.

“ Sorry, permission to come aboard?”

“I told her not to go overboard.” Saeroyi grunted.

Seung Kwon burst out laughing, holding his sides painfully.

“You really told Yiseo not to go overboard and believed she will simply obey your wishes? When had she ever done that?”

Saeroyi licked his lips. He got a point there.

“Fair enough. Halloween party for me was just put on a monster mask over plain clothes. I didn’t expect this.”

“I love your scars it’s so real.  Wow, I feel like I’m in a movie set. In fact, as soon as we choose Jangga’s new Name, and you left for Europe…the marketing team searched for the theme of the party.  We even put it to the vote of the employees of IC and Jangga. A Pirate Convention in the Jungle seemed to get everyone excited. Aren’t you glad, you’re the most famous of them all? You’re our great leader Captain Harlock!”

“You?”

“Luffy D. Monkey… Does your girlfriend think I am a joke?! No, I’m kidding I choose him myself. I’m more a One-Piece fanatic. But be grateful, boss, Lee Ho Jin is Jack Sparrow I heard… Kang Ming Jun is the powerful Sea Monstress turned Witch, Calypso or Tia Dalma.”

“And Yiseo…”

“That I don’t know… Hyun Yi and Yiseo were pretty secretive about it. Let me go take a shower...”

Seung Kwon’s smile faded as soon as he entered the bathroom. Under the shower, he couldn’t help thinking about the way Hyun Yi looked at him earlier. He nervously beat his head against the wall a couple of time. By the time, he made it downstairs Saeroyi’s transformation into the infamous pirate was complete all scars included.

“Wow… It’s amazing. It’s like you’re the real deal. It’s not even fun cosplay anymore. I have to say the little witch continues to make bold choices but at the end… She is always right. Also, I found this in the bookshelves upstairs… and it’s not the only one.”

He said showing a volume of a Captain Harlock comic book.

“You do look up to this guy. ”

“I picked it up when we were fishing near Hokkaido. It’s actually a pretty interesting story…”

“A tale of resilience and love for freedom…”

“You read it.”

“I watched the anime when I was young.”

“They say I am old.”

“You’re old.”

“Clearly Sober Jack Sparrow”, better known as Lee Ho Jin, was watching the flags outside from the bridge of the new building extension. Thanks to this new investment, they didn’t have to restrict the party to the capacity of the amphitheater or the cafeteria. They also didn’t have to stay in the main lobby, usually used for press conference. The bridge rallied an adjacent building they converted in the research and development facility. It had a glass roof, green gardens and suspended crops, even a waterfall, all of that supported by sustainable and clean energy.

 There was a quiet agitation.  The night promised to be a bit chilly and windy. The flags wavered proudly with the new logo of the company. He had to admit, the whole marketing team and countless others did a wonderful job with Jangga’s rebranding. It was a success. The catering Service was on point. People got badges when they entered. Security filtered all entries. There was even a red carpet. Of course, he didn’t go through it. He entered through the parking lot. But still, he could acknowledge the good publicity.

The sun was starting to set above their heads, the lights flickering charmingly on the artificial ponds. He noticed Bree Yang running in a pink catsuit toward an older woman, carrying a toddler. Adjusting a pair of round pink ears, she spoke to the woman with wild gestures. She seemed annoyed at first but then her attention returned to the baby the cheesy smile was back. She hugged the woman and went to fetch her a guest badge. He presumes that was her family. The only thing that puzzled him somehow was her dress attire. What was she supposed to be?

“The Pink Panther.” He heard behind him.

He turned to face a Witch Deity and a little Princess Daisy.  Kang Ming Jun winked in his direction.

“The pink Panther?”

“You wondered what Miss Yang was wearing. It was all over your face.”

“Oh, it’s just… I don’t really care.”

“Obviously. But I’m glad that this old lady’s pop culture references served a purpose for once. Our contestant winner is the Pink Panther in our new Jungle. You have to give it to her; she is very creative.”

“I don’t really have an opinion.”

“Sure.” Ming Jun nodded with a knowing smirk.

Ho Jin shrugged nonchalantly, not without glancing one last time at the contestant winner. He turned his attention to Hye Won, dressed as Princess Daisy. Both looked bored to see each other.

“Hello Hye-won,” He said unenthusiastically.

“Hello oppa! Where is Saeroyi Oppa? I came specially to see him.”

Despite what people may think, Ho Jin liked children. He appreciated straightforward people.

“He is on his way.”

She jumped from excitement. Ho Jin sighed. At least, she didn’t care about the BTS.

“Good. We don’t want to be late for the press conference.” Ming Jun cut in, caressing Hye Won’s curly hair.

“Everything is so pretty… oppa. I wish it was like this every day.” She spoke.

“ Ho Jin... Ming Jun…”

Ho Jin heard a chilling scream and before he knew he was pushed aside as Hye Won ran into Saeroyi’s open arms. Saeroyi joined them with Seungkwon in tow.

“Saeroyi Oppa!”

“Hye Won, you’re so big already.”

Hye Won’s eyes was full of stars seeing her favorite oppa. Saeroyi happily lifted the princess.

“You look so cool, Saeroyi Opa... Are you dressed like a BTS?”

Hojin felt his chest tighten and shook his head in despair. We lost her.

 Seung Kwon nodded. He agreed with the little expert. He did look like an idol.

“Told you.”  

Has it been so long? Soo Ah was staring at the Jangga Headquarters entrance. Jungle. She closed her eyes. She could remember her first day of internship. She had been so nervous.  The flags flapped noisily in the air. It was like it just became so real.

“Oh wow! This is amazing!” Seok-Cheon said.

Beck tilted his head.

“The neighborhood was already expensive but now... it’s going to be impossible to rent nearby. This is a state-of-the-art real estate development operation. It would need some serious resources. We’re talking serious money. Saeroyi made it to the big league.”

Soo Ah didn’t say anything. She was still staring at the IC/ JUNGLE logo. She finally lowered her gaze and was surprised to see Saeroyi outside, carrying Hyewon on his shoulders. This guy did this. When he noticed her, he simply smiled and put down Hye Won on the floor. The little girl went back inside. He waited Soo Ah to catch up with him.

Seok Cheon and Beck went searching for refreshment. That left Saeroyi and Soo Ah a bit of time to catch up before the party really started. Saeroyi was explaining his vision for Jungle.  The two friends were happy to see each other. Soo Ah was dressed as Lara Croft, all black catsuit and pistol holsters. But Saeroyi barely noticed. Thus, he barely commented on what she was wearing. But it didn’t really matter to Soo Ah, Saeroyi was always that oblivious. She didn’t think that guy could change.

While they chatted, Saeroyi was greeted as Jungle’s new chairman by shareholders, journalist, clients etc. Soo Ah was staring at him in awe, admitting to herself that she never saw that side of him. Standing by his side, she was also greeted by a couple of people she knew that was not happy to see her, most of them shareholders who may have suffered from the scandal. But since, she was standing with the new chairman, the disgruntled people were polite with her. On the other side, the ex-colleagues she met are happy to see her when they recognize her. They asked what she’s been up to. She happily promoted her restaurant Dulcé. Although she had been uneasy about the whole process of revamping Jangga, she realized maybe it was what was needed, a way for everyone to start over and write a new chapter without the Jangs.

Kim Feel (김필) - Someday, The Boy (Itaewon Class/이태원 클라쓰 OST Part 6) Lyrics

Saeroyi turned toward her with a big smile. She almost couldn’t recognize the boy pouting in his daddy’s car fifteen years ago. There were no more traces of the hardships he went through on his face. All the pain she saw him go through over the years from losing his father, being unable to mourn properly, going to jail, it was all gone as he stood tall. He was confident as he greeted each guest with a gentle smile and a nod. How fast time went by? They were no longer kids. She felt her stomach clench painfully and a slight pinch in her throat. People were bowing down to him. He was the most powerful person in the room. Her vision blurred as she was caught in the moment.

As strange as it was, Oh Soo Ah just realized her loss. It was difficult to breathe with the shock. She got sucker punched right there standing in this big, decorated hall. It was like she was grieving for that relationship all over again. It was like the last six months never mattered. She could have loved him. Really loved him. She could have been by his side. She could have been choosing happiness. Lying to herself about how the timing was never right. Look where all of that got her. But it wasn’t just that. She simply didn’t allow herself to love that guy until now. She was aware she was choosing the worst moment to start getting feels. It was so sudden she couldn’t help it. Her eyes stung. She wiped it down quickly. She could have chosen love. Love each time, he was meeting someone new and smiled. Love each moment his eyes closed in satisfaction. Love every little moment. She didn’t know what to do with herself now.

She deprived herself of that chance. Why? Because she had been scared. Because she didn’t want to get hurt. She didn’t want to risk getting something she was confident she will lose eventually.  Staring at Saeroyi used to be like looking in the mirror for her. He was the boy who was having it worse than her, having lost his mother, his father, his whole family. She only felt pity for what he had to endure all those years… She hated pity. The possibility of a future seemed too vague for her to risk all that she worked for. She had been waiting for the moment for the boy to turn into a man. A man she could rely on. She waited too long. He did. He was a man now. A man that didn’t rely on her at all.

“Soo Ah?”

She inhaled sharply and smiled through the tears she wanted to shed. But not because she was sad. Even she knew any crush she may have for this boy had been ill-fated from the start.  This feeling she wanted… needed to crush… She did her darndest to ignore. To remain cool. He likes me. She could settle for that. She didn’t have to engage her heart. She never had to give back. He had asked and she didn’t. She was unwilling of giving this a name. But at times like this, it was so hard to ignore. Her heart was betraying her. He was staring at her with indulgence again. It pissed her off how much she liked this guy now. Now that he was no longer looking at her, looking pitiful. He was finally standing like the man she should have loved.

“You’re so quiet.”

She shrugged and licked her lips. She smiled.

“This is your success. I had mine a couple of months ago. I felt proud for once when I brought that USB drive to the police. I was proud because I managed to be brave enough to free myself. I opened Dulcé. I stood up on my own. But this tonight, it’s your success, Saeroyi. You brought all these people together. You made this happen and your father must be so proud.”

Saeroyi was so touched, he was at a loss for words.

They shared a complicit look and there was a tense second where feelings could be misconstrued and confused.  Saeroyi’s mouth opened. He wisely searched for his words. But as he slowly looked up, he noticed Yiseo stepping out of a limousine outside. Immediately it got the paparazzi agitated on the red carpet.  His eyes were searching for her while she made her way through security. When they finally lock gaze, the expression on his face immediately shifted immediately. One couldn’t mistake those feelings of longing and desire. From the moment Yiseo had stepped into the room, his eyes were no longer on Soo Ah. Yiseo was exactly the person he wanted to share this victory with. There was such a palpable tension in the air that even Soo Ah was perturbed by it. She turned on instinct like she did back at that restaurant months ago. She finally noticed Yi Seo’s arrival with Hyun Yi in tow.

What a duo!

Hyun Yi was Trinity from Matrix, all leather catsuit and coat. Her sleek hair and her cool Rayban were selling the whole thing. But Yiseo...

Yiseo looked spectacular in a fitted long white dress embroidered with lace of roughly twenty different delicate designs. The dress must have cost a fortune. It was Haute Couture. In Yiseo’s fashion, she didn’t use a wig but ombre’d her hair again to an ash blond color. It suited her. Her skin was covered with glitter. It looked absolutely fantastic on her. She looked like a space empress.  An Alien beauty of Mettelian origin.

This little psycho went all in. Soo Ah was speechless, and she noticed she was not the only one. Half the room got quiet.

“Is she Galadriel in the forest?” Soo Ah teased, not knowing what to say.

Saeroyi didn’t even seemed to have paid attention to her. He was staring at Yiseo with a hint of lust. Soo Ah swallowed hard. He never used to look at her that way. There was nothing innocent in the way these two were devouring each other. After a tense minute, Saeroyi took a sharp intake of breath and answered, his eyes never leaving Yiseo.

“No, she is not. She’s my Maaya.”

She was his partner and lover. Saeroyi recognized the almost invisible character acting as Captain Harlock’s soul mate throughout the saga. She thought about it all.

They both smile wide when Yiseo and Hyun Yi approached, greeting both of them.

“You both looked great.” Yiseo said.

Well, obviously her boss would look great wearing anything. But she surpassed herself and Saeroyi looked like an idol, and she loved that he was wearing his fave Yeezy’s season 4 onyx combat boot. She had not thought of that. He looked the part.

Soo Ah knew a shade when she saw one. Yiseo didn’t even look at her. She was only staring at her boss as if they were long lost lovers meeting in outer space. These two were just too much. But Soo Ah, gracious to the end, said nothing in return and grinned to herself. She got sappy earlier but these two really deserve each other.

“Well, we’re just on time. We better joined the stage.” Yiseo said.

Hyun Yi nodded next to her. The group started to walk. Soo Ah couldn’t help but notice that Saeroyi grabbed Yiseo’s hand as they walk.

Again, her heart clenched, and she bit her lips ferociously to numb her pain. Her heart was a bit hurt once again but not because of jealousy… or that kind of jealousy. It’s more by envy. She wished she could rely on somebody the way these two rely on each other. She wished she could entrust somebody with her happiness like that.

She paused as she watched them get on stage from a distance. A tear travelled her left cheek as she watched Saeroyi sat down on stage.  Ming Jun got behind the mic.  

“I have to say. I have never put on a costume in my entire life. Seriously, these irreverent kids... Look at them...” She turned toward Saeroyi and Hojin.

The crowd responded with snickers.

“Give these brilliant geniuses a round of applause. They will be responsible for our feeling of shame tomorrow.” The crowd went wild.

“More seriously, I have had many offers in my life.” She paused for effect, her eyes on James Han.

“But none was as impactful as the time Chairman Park asked me to help him bring Jangga back to its roots as its CEO. We are a modern and successful company operating solely on a sense of mutual trusts between all the parties involved. Not a Korean household is unaware of our brands. Yet, these past few years something I’ve been missing. For various reason, we felt we were disconnected from the very idea that was Jangga.  I remember my father Kang Il-Sul said once you can’t cook without love. Sure, you can put out food on a table. But sustainable meal, that can nourish the soul, only came from love...”

Jang Dae Hee was watching the live feed with Secretary Kim. His face was closed.

Jang Geun Won was watching with Ri Jae Bom. A lot of inmates were groaning in the background that they will be missing Vincenzo.  It was strange how he was over with the whole thing. What a strange name? Yet, it suited the place like a glove somehow.

By the time it was Saeroyi’s turn to pick up the mic, a third of Seoul inhabitants was connected to the livestream.

“... A tale of revenge. That’s how the media decided to tell my story. That’s not how I feel today.  That’s not how I’ d tell that story. I come humbly in front of you. I lost a lot in the fire and I went to jail. I did not graduate. I became invisible to society. Yet I refused to remain this way. I simply refused to disappear. For my father, first, because even though he was a man who didn’t say much, his life was meaningful, he used his voice for people who didn’t have a voice and he helped countless.”

He looked Soo Ah in the eye.

“For all the traditional values he taught me... The one that stick out the most is “Jeong.” It was a long journey toward the discovery of this world. But years after years, I learned.  When I was lost, I was found.”

A flash of that time when Soo Ah stood by his side during the funeral and when she stopped him from making a mistake... Killing Jang Geun Won.

“When I was exhausted, I found help and reason to carry on.” He turned to Ho Jin, Seung Kwon and Hyun Yi.

“When I was lonely, I found out I wasn’t traveling alone.” He looked at Yiseo. She smiled at him.

“So, it was a long journey... But it was just the beginning.  I’m still learning. I remember my father cooking for me or telling me about his work. I remember seeing the passion inside him. It was like a fire... A light that meant he would never get lost. For Jangga’s employees, Jangga is more than a brand... It’s more than stock options. It’s fervor and love... and Pride. Pride they gave their children. Integrity.  This has become more than work to me. Each employee is part of a community... part of a family. When we read our contestant proposal, there were no doubts in our mind that this person understood our values. Jungle was born because of a need for renewal. Jungle is not an empty forest. It’s not a wild place. It’s a place where anyone has its purpose. And Jeong, in its Korean meaning) is a broad concept and a really important part of Korean culture. It is the kind of Love we give to our community... The affection, compassion, sympathy, and attachment...etc. This connection toward each other... The kind that will push us forward together...

“Hey, we were looking for you?”

Seok Cheon said as he came standing by her side with Beck.  He broke her concentration, and she missed the moment the winning contestant was called on stage under the cheering of the crowd.  She did welcome his interruption though. Her heart couldn’t take more of these fluffy feelings.

“Sure.”

In the background, they were clapping as Yiseo detailed the prize.

“Bravo! Baby Simba just claimed his empire. Look at this boy! I’m so excited!”

She nodded.

“How do you feel sweetie?”

“Great!” She repeated, in an almost mechanic tone. She grinned as if on ecstasy.

 When stretching her lips became too much, she stole a cup of champagne in the hand of a waiter and swallowed it in one go.

Seok Cheon passed an arm around Soo Ah and Beck at the same time.

“I love his outfit. Did you see babe?  His and hers. They got matching outfits. Isn’t that cute? I told you we should have gotten matching outfits. This gorgeousness is Atelier Versace Fall/Winter 2017/2018. I don’t miss a show. It’s past season… but in 2017, there were seven of these gowns preordered and only two went to the Asian market. How does this midget do it? You can’t hate this girl?”

Soo Ah got another glass of champagne as they migrated to their seats for the rest of the ceremony.

 She was only listening half-heartedly to Seok Cheon at that point. She was stuck in that moment from earlier. They sat down and she heard a familiar voice request a beer to a waiter.

She turned and came face to face with none other than Ban Kwang Seon. Of all the aliens, space cowboys, fairies and Sirens surrounding her, he stood out the most because he didn’t look at all disguised. He was wearing plain jeans and a vintage brown leather jacket.

“Boss?”

He looked at her outfit, tilting his head in appreciation.

“Sorry. Miss Croft.”

“Oh! I know… Tom Cruise in Top Gun? Can I have an autograph?”

“Just as soon as I finished all of these.” He said showing a plate full of appetizers.

“Where did you find that?”

“Never been a big fan of red carpet. I came in through the kitchen lab. I know a few of the chefs here. They let me in.”

“I didn’t know that.”

“You don’t know everything about me, Sajangnim? Color me surprised. No background check?”

“I secretly don’t pay you enough to question my luck.” Soo Ah said only half joking.

He was so surprised by her answer. He burst into laughter.

“I can’t believe I just said that. I’m past drunk actually. I should have eaten something.”

Before she finished, an appetizer was in her mouth, and she could barely chew on all of it.

He laughed wholeheartedly.

“I appreciate the honesty, Sajangnim.”

She managed after great effort chewing whatever it was that he put in her mouth. It was so delicious she could cry.

“I know right. It’s a Ma Hyun Yi creation. I learned they revamped the whole fall menu in the new Jungle Pocha. That person is so full of talents it physically hurts.”

“Wow… What is that?”

He put another one in her mouth.

“Yes, you should have hired her.”

“MMM... No, I’m good. My chef is going to do better. On a budget.”

He laughed again. This guy laughed so easily, nothing like Saeroyi. When he did his whole face would lit, and it was like he was irradiating from within.

“I see you got your smile back, Lara!” Seok-Cheon teased turning toward the couple.

“Seok-Cheon…What are you saying?”

 Soo Ah was a bit embarrassed and picked up another cup of champagne. She made them disappear quicker than a magician. His phone rang and Kwang Seon had to excuse himself to answer.

“Hello? / I know what you want, Dear Mother. I just can’t right now. / Why? I’m a bit tied up… That’s all. /Stop, I already told you I’m not coming. You don’t need to wait for me. / Mom don’t do this. It doesn’t work on me. I’m not coming. End of the story. / I’m sorry I love you.”

He sat down again this time just beside Soo Ah.

“Was that...your mother?”

“I have one of those. Yeah. My family has their traditional dinner reunion tonight.”

“You’re not going?”

“Well, I’m here, Sanjangnim. With you...”

“You’re a bad son.”

“I am actually... very selfish. Her words not mine.”

Soo Ah snickered at the way he said it. They stared at each other with familiarity. It was like they were long lost acquaintances. Seok Cheon noticed and was gloating. He leaned to steal an appetizer in a waiter’s hand. They just started distributing.  

“You two look so good... I mean there is sure a universe where Maverick and Lara meet and have babies... Don’t mind me… It’s a party after all. We don’t have to remember it tomorrow.”

“Some of us do have to remember… But clearly not everybody I agree.” Beck added sarcastically.

Soo Ah bit her lips, embarassed. She faced Kwang Seon, deadpan.

“I don’t know them either.”

He continued to laugh. She deftly managed to intercept two cups of champagne while seated and gave one to Kwang Seon.

“Here, don’t let me drink alone, please.”

One hour and a half after Lenny Kravitz and BTS special appearance, Music was blaring in the speakers as various EDM artists relay each other. The groove was there, and everyone was dancing.  While Jo Yiseo was dancing with her mother, Park Saeroyi was playing chess off the dancefloor.

“Han Sanjangnim, Mayor Lee…” He greeted.

Mayor Lee was a short and enthusiastic man. He was an ordinary man, dressed as an unknown Pirate. James Han was wearing leather like a badass. He was...a futuristic outlaw. He was Mad Max.

“Oh Chairman Park, this is amazing. It’s been a long time since I had so much fun. Thank you for your invitation. My daughter and I are having a great time. I always say youth are our future.” Mayor Lee said, pointing at his daughter who was dancing with Hye Won while Exo was on stage.

“Thank you, Mayor Lee… Mr. Han, we’ve never been formally introduced although I heard you had acquired a strong interest in our company.”

“My pleasure, Chairman Park. I heard a lot about you.” James Han said.

“I always say businessmen should help each other.” Mayor Lee cut in.

“Yes, but not when they’re rivals actually.”

Mad Max said, his hands in his pocket.

“Why? Because it’s survival of the fittest? I don’t believe that.” Mayor Lee said.

Saeroyi agreed.

“I agree with you wholeheartedly, Mayor Lee. Cooperation is the key.”

“Don’t think I haven’t heard the wonderful work you did reviving your street back in Itaewon six years ago?!”

“Yes, Chairman Park heroically helped hundreds of fellow business owners using his own resources. It is an inspiring tale for sure. But you’re mistaken Mayor Lee, it’s not survival of the fittest. But it is a life for a death case scenario. When the survival of one means the death of another.”

“We can probably all coexist is what I think most of the time.” Saeroyi countered.

“Well, except you slayed the old dinosaur before settling in paradise, didn’t you?”

Saeroyi kept his cool, staring down at James Han.

“After what happened, Kang Ming Jun was the only natural choice. Chairman Jang understood that. He trusted her.”

“Don’t mind me. What I think most of the time... is I want to settle in the Jungle forever. Look at this Mayor Lee, a freakin’ waterfall… This is the coolest place to work in Seoul. I’m sure everybody would want to work here.” James Han said, gesturing at his surroundings.

 Saeroyi nodded, snickering in turn.

“I hope you realize it’s going to be difficult to move me and my people from here.”

“Your people?”

“My people… are pretty tenacious people.”

“Chairman Park. It’s something I learn when I was about your age. It’s every man for himself out there, especially in the Jungle. Have you seen CEO Kang? I can’t seem to spot her anywhere. I’d like to say hello.” James Han said.

Saeroyi shook his head with a forced smile. This guy was indeed something. He didn’t trust him one bit.

Hyun Yi was leaning on the bridge balcony looking down at the people dancing. She spotted Seung Kwon in the middle, dancing with Yiseo and her mother. He was the worse dancer she’s ever seen but he was putting so much effort and heart in it, it made her smile.

“Your boy should have been an idol. He clearly got some moves.”

“He is not my boy.”

Jessie shrugged.

“What if he doesn’t like boys that way? You’re a freaking woman, Hyun Yi. You’re more a woman than anyone of us. You earned it. So, act like a woman and get your man.”

Hyun Yi shook her head.

“Stop…”

“Don’t say I’m ruining things for you. Because that’s not true. You’re ruining it for yourself being a coward.”

“I’m not being a coward. You guys think I’m this superwoman who can do anything.”

“Because you are… You went further than anyone of us. You’re what we all aspire to be.”

“No, I’m not. In fact, I have trouble waking up in the morning, facing the world, in this skin I so called earned. Everybody knows me and my journey. I’m Korea’s first transgender on TV… fighting a lonely fight to change mentality. You guys are hidden. Especially you Soo Bin. You still live in between worlds. You’ve got your families. You got your day job. At night, you transform. You are accepted… Meanwhile I got all those scars that are still raw from getting beaten for being who I am. For instance, nobody is flirting with you because they saw you on tv and they wanna check if you’re a boy or a girl down there.”

“Dickheads. You think we don’t have that? We all meet these worthless guys.”

“I know… But it’s all I meet. Guys, I’m tired. It’s been a wonderful journey and I’ve been blessed. But it’s freaking hard…every day and I was hoping you understood that.” She cried.

“Oh Hyun Yi…”

Soo Bin hugged her firmly.

“Don’t cry sweetheart.”

Hyun Yi pushed her softly. She wasn’t quite finished.

“He… never made it difficult. He never asked questions. He never treated me differently. He said I was beautiful. I like that… I need that. I don’t need more. I just need him to be my friend. But you’re constantly pushing and pushing us… and we’re drifting apart… The way he looked at me earlier… It’s so hard watching it happen. Do you have an idea what it is for me? He’s my best friend just like you are guys.”

Jessie and Soo Bin looked at each other, apologetic. They never saw it that way.

“Sorry, we just wanted to help. We didn’t mean to be pests. We’re so sorry.” They both said.

Hyun Yi nodded and sat in a corner, wiping her tears down. Someone extended a glass of water, and she was grateful for whoever it was. When she looked up, she expected Jessie. Instead, Seung Kwon was standing in front of her, one hand in his denim shorts. She was even more embarrassed.

“I saw the evil twins were giving you a hard time. I felt I had to rescue you.”

She was at a loss for words. She wanted to cry harder. Seung Kwon hesitated for a minute than just sat beside her.

There were obviously a thousand things he could tell her. He could have started with just trying to describe what she meant for him. But he didn’t. He couldn’t. Because she got a point, things were complicated enough. Make her aware of those feelings that exist on his part at least would only make things more awkward.

“So, I’m your Best friend.” He said after a while, emphasizing each word.

Of all the things she said, he had to remember this. She blushed.

“I… Well...”

She shrugged.

“I like that. Being your best friend. I never had a Best Friend before. Sounds like an Adventure.”

“Silly...”

They’ve been friends for years. She knew he was goofing around.

“Yo, I feel bad and I’m trying to apologize.”

“You didn’t do anything for once. It was all me and…”

“Don’t you dare take the blame? When a man apologizes to you, Ma Hyun Yi, you shall listen and gloat as a woman. That’s basic etiquette.”

 She couldn’t help but laugh at that.

“It’s better.”

“Oppa…”

“Listen to her call me Oppa to melt my heart… Well it works…”

She pushed his arm playfully.

“I just know I wouldn’t be here without you, Yiseo or Saeroyi Oppa.”

“Well, I would have gotten fired sooner or later, if it wasn’t for you. So, we’re even… It’s your week taking care of the kids though. I will enjoy sleeping in tomorrow while you take them to the park.”

“About that, Rocky and Bianca were a bit sluggish this morning. What did you give them yesterday?”

“We just made peace… So, I’m not gonna answer that. What are you supposed to be dressed into?”

She glared at him.

“Yo, what are saying? You’ve never seen or heard about the Matrix.”

“Yes, but who are you? The old grandma with the spoon?”

Beggin’ – Madcon

She pushed him hard. All of a sudden, Seung Kwon heard a catchy beat playing and dramatically stood up like it was a divine call. He started moving like a demented snake before her, scrunching his eyebrows up and down seductively.

“Wanna dance?”

“As if you knew how…” Hyun Yi retorted, crossing her arms in front of her.

She followed him anyway, piggyback riding him as they took the stairs. He held on to her firmly as they hit the dancefloor and spun her around expertly. Who said he didn’t have a few moves? They fell into a good rhythm next to Yiseo and her mother. Seeing her two friends back to be their goofy selves filled the heart of a little midget psycho to the brim.

Following Seok-Cheon and his partner’s lead, Soo Ah and Kwang Seon joined the dance floor.

“Cutie, you looked amazing.” Soo Ah whispered in her ears, dancing close to Yiseo.

Yiseo shrugged defiantly. She knew that. She moved closer to Soo Ah.

“You’re not too bad yourself, Noona.”

Both girls burst out laughing and kept dancing together.  

Family.

Saeroyi paused in his conversation with Ho Jin and realized they were calling for him to join in the madness. Seung Kwon, Hyun Yi, Yiseo, and even Soo Ah. He shook his head.

Yiseo and Hyun Yi insisted, gesturing madly. He scratched his neck. Man, he was not deluded enough to think he was a good dancer. There were so many people in the room. Yiseo winked in his direction. Holding out a hand for him. A leap of faith from time to time is required. To be happy.

“Let’s go !” He said to Ho Jin.  

Lee Ho Jin shook his head frantically like Saeroyi just ask him to go rob a bank. It was already a miracle he was in this room full of people, disguised as a drunk pirate. Saeroyi checked his surroundings. 

James Han was dancing with a Pink Panther. Wait a minute! The man could dance, and Bree was also giving it her all. James Han was dancing like he was the lovechild of Michael Jackson and James Brown. He was surrounded by a ton of Jungle female employees, cheering for him. This guy always look like the show must go on.

Saeroyi didn’t even know how much of that was true. The man was a showman. That was his biggest strength. Ming Jun was watching from the shadow, leaning on the bridge, moving her head with the music, remembering the time when she would have joined without a care in the world. Youth, where have you been?

Taking a deep breath, Saeroyi grabbed Ho Jin and jumped in the fray. But Ho Jin was like someone who not knowing how to swim would panic as soon as he touched the water. Unfortunately for him, Saeroyi was holding on for dear life. Ho Jin sighed, asked for mercy, tried to escape again, then decided to give in and try the robot, like it could save his life. Okay, it was fun. Jungle’s CFO laughed at himself. Saeroyi kept jumping up and down without rhythm or strategy. He overcame worse. He was just enjoying the flow. Hye Won joined her Oppa in the most perfect chaos. Yiseo took his hand in hers and miraculously his feet started acting right. He was dancing. Another miracle. Saeroyi looked up toward the sky lighting itself with fireworks, grateful.

He was holding his new family together.

He was holding onto them for dear life.

//“Dad, I hope you’re well. Me? I’m okay. I’m happy.”//

         Yiseo's dress

Chapter Text

The party would be the talk of town for at least a few weeks. Ok, Jungle’s employees would probably brag about it for years to come, some of them already planning well in advance the anniversary of that day. It all went down without a hitch, ending at three in the morning with spectacular fireworks reverberating over the glass house. Jungle was born. BTS, Lenny Kravitz, Exo and the reasonable people went to bed.

[MV] V (BTS) - Sweet Night [이태원 클라쓰 OST Part.12(ITAEWON CLASS OST Part.12)]

Kang Ming Jun had her driver carry Hye Won to her bedroom. Two months later, the sterile white guest room was looking very different. It was cluttered with objects, toys, plushies and colorful drawings on hangers. She slowly took off Hye Won’s ballerinas for her. She brushed her hair and pulled out the painful combs. Then she couldn’t help it, she sat a couple of minutes to watch the little princess sleep in her princess bed.  She knew she couldn’t get too attached. Hye Won’s father will be out sooner or later, and they will all have to go back to their lives.  Playing dress up, and going shopping was one thing. But she wasn’t a mother. She was a woman who liked her freedom. She was a woman who paid for her freedom a high price. She was a witch. She extended her hand toward the desk, pulled out a sheet of paper and a pencil. She started drawing a sleeping princess.

James Han kissed goodnight the girl he took home on the threshold of her apartment. Her lips had a faint strawberry flavor. Don’t ask him her name. She was pretty, young, available. It was all consensual. That was all that matter in the end. He won’t ever call her back. He won’t see her again. They had a good time though. He always made sure they had a good time. Yet he always went back alone in his empty mansion.  He sat in the dark, his feet on the expensive marble coffee table.  Norris, his Cane Corso companion, was staring at him curiously from his own armchair. They looked like two weary old man, sitting in the dark.

James stared at the fire in the chimney until the dance of the flames lulled him to sleep. There was a portrait of a topless young woman just over the foyer, a Black and White pencil work full of realistic shadows and contrasts. It had been gifted by the artist herself.

Autoportrait1. Kang Ming Jun.

Coming out of the underground parking lot, Lee Ho Jin was waiting for the red light to turn green when he noticed a Pink Panther waiting at the bus station. He immediately looked away, concentrated on the light again, taping his index finger impatiently on the wheel. What’s gotten into this light? It was taking too long. He went back earlier to his office to check a few things (and also to hide, let’s be honest) and by the time he got down, he was informed Ming Jun and Saeroyi had left already.  

Ho Jin sighed.

It was 3.30 am.

The first bus was at 5 am.

 Why didn’t she simply call for a taxi?

Finally, the lights turned green again but instead of speeding, he slowed next to the bus stop.

“Miss Yang?”

She smiled wide. What was wrong with her?

“Oh Director Lee...”

He looked away again and swallowed hard.

“Are you going home?”

“Yes... I tried to call for a uber and there was none available. Taxis are way too scary for foreigners here.”

He hadn’t thought of that.

“I saw you with your son earlier.”

Why did he say that? It’s not like it mattered.

“Did you see him? You should have come say hi. I didn’t know my mother-in-law would drop by with him. She is such an angel! It totally made my day!  But they had to leave early for Dohan to get some rest... I wanted to enjoy the party a little bit more… I have to say.”

The redhaired was a bit less energetic than he anticipated. But again, it was 3 in the morning and it only meant she was human.

“Okay...” He simply said, staring ahead.

She laughed at his lack of rhetoric and waved goodnight.

“Goodnight, take care Director Lee.”

She was slowly retreating to her bench. He frowned.

“No, Miss Yang? I... Do you want me to drop you somewhere?”

“Oh! I don’t wanna bother you. It’s fine I will just wait.”

“Okay.” He said like he was brain damaged.

She sat down. He tried to yell something incoherent again but she just put her headphones on and couldn’t hear him. Her headphones were glittery silver. She was like a neon in the dark sitting at that bus stop. Ho Jin got out of his black SUV.

“Not okay, I mean. I can’t…”

“What?” She said, taking off the headphones.

“I can’t leave you... by yourself.”

“It’s okay... I know some Jiujitsu moves.” She said gesturing wildly.

“No, you don’t.”

She shook her head adorably.

“I don’t. I don’t know why I said that... When I’m nervous... I just say stuffs.”

Just about everybody could notice. She giggled playfully as if proud of herself. He looked confused as if he was staring at the Joconde in the dark trying to pierce its mystery.

“Okay. Get in the car, Miss Yang.”

They both sat in the car for a long painful minute. What did he just do? Lee Ho Jin was having an internal panic attack. He didn’t know this girl. At all. What if she was insane behind that puppy smile? What if she accused him of sexual harassment or worse rape? She was a foreigner. Even before the trial, he’d lose all credits before the court of public opinion. No lawyer could save him from the electric chair. He will be thrown in jail then... Jail where there are plenty assholes like Jang Geun Won... It would be the end.

“Oh fudge, you’re creeping me out. I’m trying not to talk. But you’re making me so nervous. It’s like that time when I was going to New Orleans with a friend for Spring break and the car broke down halfway. We’re stranded in the middle of nowhere. I’m like hello, we’re going to die here. Then this guy stopped to offer us a ride. His teeth were golden and he looked like a pimp. Not that I know what a pimp actually looked like. My parents are Baptists. So, I don’t wanna go. I feel so uneasy about it... But my friend was roasting in the sun... That girl was like me. She can’t tan...”

Lee Ho Jin turned to face the redhaired, frowning in confusion, looking like he had the worst diarrhea. She was currently speaking Korean with a heavy American accent. Although he did a semester abroad in Berkeley, he wasn’t that fluent a listener. Also, like usual, he probably missed vital parts of the story simply not listening to her.

“Is there a point to this story?” He asked himself aloud.

She went on, lost in her memories, not paying him any mind.  

“He took us to Florida... He said we had to go with him… God told him to take us… I remember sneaking away at a gas station to ask a Sheriff for help. He called our parents who finally came to get us. My friend still thinks to this day I was overexaggerating things. But no, I think my quick thinking got us out of a Sex trafficking ring.”

“A Sex what?”

The meaning of what she just said, like half her story, got lost in Translation. He understood just one word. Sex.

“I don’t want to have sex with you. No sex.” He said in broken English.

She frowned and it was her turn to panic.  

“What did you say? No sex. You picked me up for sex?”

He looked physically in pain. Was this man alright? Bree had met a bunch of Korean men and had been in a bunch of strange situations since she moved here but this was a first. It was her first time getting sexually harassed by a boss.

“I think I’m going to have a panic attack. I need my pills. I left them in the office.”

Ho Jin was desperately searching for his meds.

“And you’re a drug addict too? Fuck! Fudge! I don’t feel safe. I’m sorry I will have to call the police because this is too much. I mean no way my parents are coming here for a crime special documentary even if it gets broadcasted on CNN. No way!”

Like any millennials facing a dangerous situation, Bree pulled out her phone and started to film, which you can guess made Ho Jin even more uncomfortable.

“Stop with that camera! What are you doing? Why are you filming?”

He was only trying to help this lunatic.

“Sir, you should be ashamed. You’re getting agitated. Are you on something? ”

“Those are prescribed...”

“It doesn’t mean it’s good for you. Ask Michael Jackson. You can’t, right? My point exactly.”

“Are you insane?”

“I should ask you the same question. I thought you were not a pig. I was like he’s so cute and now I’m so disappointed. Shame on you, Sir!”

The “cute” comment completely eluded Ho Jin. He was internally imploding.

“What?  I have bad social anxiety since high school! Where I was bullied! Those are prescribed by my physician! I have to do that because of unpredictable people like you! You talk and keep talking and... There’s a camera in my face! Why is there a camera in my face? I don’t understand how you can function talking so much! Saying anything that goes through your mind! Doing so much! Like a ticking time bomb! You’re making me so freaking nervous! Why am I telling you all this?”

“Oh! Am I? Making you nervous? Sorry… But you made me nervous too…You made me nervous first. Ok…Ok…”

She raised her hands like a Tai Chi master.

“O. K. Take a deep breath, Director Lee. I think I understand what’s happening here.”

“What are you saying again?”

“It’s okay. It’s a minor misunderstanding. See, I feel better knowing that you’re not a creep, you’re just creepy! It’s all good! So funny actually! Not a creep but creepy nonetheless…That’s so funny!”

She laughed hard. She sobered up quickly though. Her shift of emotions was like a brutal earthquake.

“Ah…I’m sorry. I laughed. You must think I’m mocking your very serious medical condition? I hate bullies. I used to be bullied too. I had braces and I was so nerdy in High School.  I was also chubby and they said I couldn’t be a cheerleader even though I really wanted to… I swear I knew every steps… and I would have been amazing a cheerleader, had they given me a chance.  Sorry, it is so inappropriate… So inappropriate because you are my boss. I understand it must not be easy a condition to manage. Do you wanna fire me? Please don’t fire me! Please pretty please, don’t fire me! I’m not always like that. I’m not always a disaster! See, I just trashed that footage! No more silly footage! I can get down and pretend this never happened. I’m really really sorry! You just wanted to help! I got it all wrong!”

He took a deep breath, then it happened suddenly... She thought he was like a broken car making a terrible redundant noise... Then she realized, he was just laughing, slamming the wheel. Soon, she was laughing too like this insanity was contagious.

“It’s really funny, right?”

“Everything you just told me… And you’re worried about getting fired?”

“I need that job. I love that job. It’s a dream job. I mean... Look at me, I’m a Pink Panther and you’re Jack Sparrow in Seoul. Where will I get another job like that?”

She was right about that. They looked at each other sobering up. He sighed. He finally started the car.

“What I just said about getting bullied, can you…”

“I understand… It’s like it never happened. I got you. I wouldn’t want people to see me like that either.”

They made eye contact for the first time since this whole conversation started.

“Where do you live? Please use my phone and send a message to somebody to tell them you’re with me, so they can check on you later.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

“You’re welcome.”

“You know I can write on my Kakao wall that you drop me off safely and you’re the best boss ever.”

“It won’t be necessary.”

“That was too much, right?”

He hissed in amusement.

“A little bit.”

But the good news was, he was getting used to it.

  That right there, was the wise people going home. For the others, the wild partygoers they simply switched scenery and migrated to Itaewon. That’s what our group did, minus Hojin, Seok Cheon and his boyfriend. They all sat on the Dan Bam roof, waiting for the sunrise over Seoul, drinking beers.

Yiseo looked at their entwined hands. Saeroyi hadn’t let go of that hand for a while now. Even when they were telling her mother and Nick goodbye, he was holding her hand.

Now, he was busy talking about boats with Seung Kwon and Soo Ah’s boyfriend/Chef. Apparently, Saeroyi, Seung Kwon and Kwang Seon all knew a big deal about sailing.

Yiseo was learning something knew about her Daepyonim every day. Although this one wasn’t coming so much as a surprise seeing he spent 3 years on a giant fishboat in the Japan sea.  But he was so rarely talking about that time, that it might as well not exist either. Soo Ah’s Boy Toy said he had been sailing for a year and a half on a catamaran with his twin from Thailand to Polynesia. Well, she didn’t exactly know what a catamaran was, she wasn’t a Nautic nerd. But Saeroyi nodded enthusiastically, so it was probably something good. If she’d get a phone in her purse to check, she’d risk letting go of her Daepyonim’s hand. She decided right there that it wasn’t worth the risk, she wasn’t that interested.  The conversation was boring to her. Except the boys were having so much fun. She missed Toni and his guitar.

Soo Ah suddenly asked her BoyToy when he had time to do all that and get his pilot license at the same time. That guy said he got his piloting license he was 16. Was it a contest about the most accomplished boyfriend? When did that boy had time to go to college? Or to learn to be a great Chef? Yiseo thought, remembering his delicious lemon pie. You couldn’t con a con artist. Seung Kwon was fascinated and asking a ton of questions. It was like he found a new hero. Yiseo resented him for that.

Soo Ah Unnie, Yiseo’s boyfriend went to jail and build a food empire in ten years. Can someone even compare? The people in the back? The people in the front? Nope? She will wait. Yiseo scratched her head with a small smile. She tightened her hold on said boyfriend. He noticed it and turned to her with that knowing smirk on his face. He was so cute.

 She looked up and Bingo, Soo Ah was staring at them. Too bad, Unnie, it’s not that I want you to suffer… Yiseo thought, leaning heavily on Saeroyi’s left shoulder.

But I really want you to suffer.

Soo Ah shook her head as if she was having a silent discussion with Yiseo. This brat! She always had to make everything a competition. How old was she? Soo Ah couldn’t care less. But since she was drunk as a skunk, and Yiseo ws pushing her child mode activator, she made her legendary hair flip move for fun and leaned on Kwang Seon, brushing against his arm.

Startled, Kwang Seon steadied her with both hands.

“Are you okay, Sajangnim?”

“Sorry… I felt a bit light-headed.” She said.

“Are you okay Soo Ah?” Saeroyi asked worriedly.

Yiseo gave him a pressing look. What was wrong with her soulmate? Why would he worry about that sociopath?

Soo Ah grinned drunkenly, stabbing Yiseo in the back with premeditation.

“I’m fine just tipsy. It’s cold, isn’t it?” She said with her cutest voice, fanning herself.

Yiseo looked irritated. Was she tipsy? Cold or hot? What was up with this mytho? She’d throw an ice bucket on this nimpho herself!

“There’s a plaid in the old office.” Saeroyi cut in.

He was already rising to get said plaid. He was about to let go of her hand when Yiseo clearly stood up with him, pushing a beer bottle in front of Soo Ah, almost threatening.

“That should warm you up, Unnie. Another one for the road. What do you say?”

“Don’t think it’s a good idea, Yiseo! You shouldn’t drink if you don’t want to, Sajangnim? Do you feel better?” Kwang Seon interjected.

Why did he care? Yiseo glared at Lonely boy here.

Soo Ah who already just won a Baeksang awards, was vying for an academy award now. A Star was born.

“I will take the plaid, Saeroyi. Thank you so much!” She shivered for more special effects, knowing only Yiseo allowed her to be at her pettiest like that.

Saeroyi started to get up again. But Yiseo refused to let go. No way she would be allowing this to happen. This girl was making her furious. She turned to Hyun Yi as a BFF plea.  She wanted to light this girl on fire with gasoline. She needed her best friend to make a diversion. Unfortunately for her, Hyun Yi had been snoring in the same spot since their arrival.

“Seung Kwon, can you fetch the plaid for Soo Ah?” She asked softly.

“But Saeroyi was already going…” Seung Kwon moaned.

She turned to Seung Kwon. Since when did she have to repeat herself?

“I’ll go.” Saeroyi said, sensing tensions but as usual not understanding the roots.

“Well, Oppa, Seung Kwon is nice enough to go get the plaid.” She said with a cute voice.

“Did our Yiseo just call you Oppa with a tiny, cute voice?!” Seung kwon teased.  He was just amazed by the circumstances. Yiseo gave him an expert glare. He was suddenly frozen on the spot.

“On second thought, I’d love to go.” He said abruptly.

They were interrupted by Kwang Seon randomly bursting into laughter like a mad man. He was currently dying out loud. His laughing was rippling in the air, and it stopped everyone from moving. Then, he coughed to sober up and turned to Soo Ah.

“Sorry, do you want my jacket?” He suddenly asked Soo Ah.

It had been so random. They all frowned in confusion.

“Well, if you don’t mind.”

He shook his head and took it off. He wore a white sweater underneath with rolled up sleeves, revealing a part of the large tattoo on his left arm. Yiseo tilted her head to the side, scratching her head absentmindedly. Who was born with this kind of angelic face and sported this type of gangster tattoo? She was not even sure Seung Kwon had such tattoos? Who the fuck was that guy?

He gently covered Soo Ah’s shoulder with his leather jacket. The Dulcé owner didn’t know what to do with herself, especially in front of Saeroyi of all people. She was so flustered she was staring at the table. Shrugging, Saeroyi stared at her his face neutral. Soo Ah thanked Kwang Seon again.

Yiseo was staring at these two, not missing a minute of this romantic drama playing out. Kwang Seon turned to her with his million-dollar smile.

“I’ll have this beer though, Yiseo.”

Saeroyi sat back down with Seung Kwon, both picking up another beer to drink with him.

She Knows - J. Cole, Amber Coffman, cults

Yiseo stared at these two, perplexed.  Her expert eyes fell on Kwang Seon’s wrist as he grabbed the beer bottle. While he smiled to her innocently, Yiseo appraised his watch like an old orthodox Jew Jeweler in Bruxelles. In Fifteen seconds. Blinking only once. Maison Breitling. Swiss Manufacture. A Navitimer B01 Chronograph 46. Ostensibly Vintage. Second generation. It had a triple quadrant instead of the usual fourth quadrant.  18 Karat gold ornament. 46 mm of Stainless Titanium dial. Customized with VVS diamonds. That was new. This was a magnificent piece of aviation and navigation precision. On the market, the new model was sold close to 30 000 USD. But the old ones were rare and could sell up to 150 000 $. This was priceless obviously because customized.

She knew all that because she hesitated between this model and a Patek Phillipe for Saeroyi’s birthday three years ago. She went with the Patek Phillipe Saeroyi was wearing tonight. Can a guy working as a chef can really afford that? And also get some amateur flight hours? Who was he?

She paused and looked up. Kwang Seon was staring dead in her eyes. Like he knew exactly who she was…

He knew.

 Yiseo smirked slowly. It was just starting to get interesting.

She also knew.

Pulling a strand of blond hair behind her ears, Yiseo locked eyes with Kwang Seon coldly in a ruthless hide-your-puppies warning of sorts. That boy was playing too much when she was in an arsonist mood. She was onto him.

This guy was a fraud.

He wasn’t who he pretended to be.

She watched him open the beer bottle and savor it slowly like it wasn’t 10 degrees Celsius outside. He even licked his lips all suave and all. Deadass cold blooded. Yiseo exulted. This boy was tougher than he looked. He got her curious. Kwang Seon turned to Soo Ah with a cute boyish smile. Yiseo watched Unnie fall for that BS.  Yiseo couldn’t believe someone like Soo Ah would fall for that pretty boy crap.  That boy was a wolf in disguise. Yiseo almost wanted to laugh out loud as she caressed the nape of her neck lazily. When Soo Ah and Kwang Seon exchanged another intimate look. Yiseo shook her head, shrugged and happily turned to her man, holding his hand tight.

“The sun…” Seung Kwon shouted at the end of the table.

Silence fell over the group. The sun bloomed on the horizon, its lights stretching in the purple and orange sky.  

It was one of those rare moments without a need for subtitles and captions. Seung Kwon woke up Hyun Yi. She yawned and stretched, looked on speechless. Saeroyi boldly put an arm around Yiseo’s shoulders and smiled confidently. They observed the sunrise reveal what was previously hidden, reveal all the secrets of yesterday.

Cause even the Sun knew…

Then it was time to say goodbye. Seung Kwon and Hyun Yi went together, fetching his car back at the headquarters. Soo Ah left with the jacket’s owner on foot. Yiseo and Saeroyi closed the shop together and left with his car.

It was quiet in the subway. The Wagon was almost empty, except for a couple of med students.  Soo Ah was close to falling asleep, lulled by the constant swinging of the car. She leaned heavily against the iron bar.

 Kwang Seon was staring at sports scores on his phone.  

She lazily watched the door open before her.

“Oh, that’s my station.” She realized last minute and dashed breathlessly toward the door.

She helplessly watched the train leave the station. Oh Shit ! She didn’t say goodbye. She got down before saying goodbye. She turned a bit dejected and was startled to see him standing behind her. This boy was stealth. She almost had a heart attack right there.

“Oh, you’re here!”

He nodded with the tranquility of Buddha, still staring at his phone.

“Oh ! It’s about your jacket?!”

 She realized she was still wearing it. This thing was damn comfortable and warm.

“No, you can keep it. I just wanna make sure you make it home safe, Sajangnim.”

Soo Ah nodded. What was that? Was he flirting? She looked away, feeling the heat reached her face. No way. He wasn’t. He said that without a hint of embarrassment. She cursed Saeroyi. She was out the game for so long because of him, she couldn’t get a clue.

They left quietly the station. The pace was rather slow. They were not a lot of people in the streets. They crossed path with just an old man and his dogs and two older ladies going to the market.

“What was that earlier?” Soo Ah suddenly asked.

“Hum?”

“Why did you laugh like that?”

“Oh, you told me she was something! Saeroyi’s girlfriend? Well, you two together are a trip. It was hilarious.”

Busted. Soo Ah looked up in panic. Somebody saves her.

“Did you make good use of me, Sajangnim?” He asked mischievously.

She could barely look him in the eyes without remembering Seok Cheon’s words. This boy was too pretty. It hurts. She didn’t know what got into her earlier with Yiseo.

“Sorry… She brings out the worse in me.”

“There are people like that.”

“People who brought up your inner insecurities?”

“For you, I know it’s this person and her soulmate.”

She sighed. Busted again.

“Well, it’s complicated.”

“Do you still love him?” He casually asked.

That was a straightforward question. One she didn’t know how to answer truthfully.  It would seem nuts to any bystander. For years, Saeroyi and her were like borderline incestuous brothers and sisters, saying they like each other but not being ready to come out together. At the same time, if she had to be honest, she never really did say she liked him back there. He liked her and that was truly enough for the selfish beast inside her. And now, she was so confused… Confused because she was starting to get in her feelings earlier…She just started to realize that she liked him… But that would seem completely nut. At least, the selfish beast liked this version of him knowing she got nothing to do with this transformation. Saeroyi was in a happy fulfilling relationship with a girl who would do anything for him. She knew it was hopeless. It should be hopeless. She knew she needed to get over it. She knew her feelings were of the superficial variety because Saeroyi looked damn cool in control, and she was lonely these days.  Did she still love him? She realized after a while that she hadn’t answer Kwang Seon’s query.

“Well…It’s really really complicated.”

He shrugged, his hands in his jeans.

“Especially tonight, right?”

“Are you always this intuitive out of the kitchen?”

He laughed.

“I feel a bit insulted, Boss. I’m intuitive in the Kitchen too. Well, sometimes…” He snickered.

“Sorry, I’m a bit drunk. You’re right… It’s just I never had anyone read my mind before.”

“I’m drunk too. It might give me some superpowers. Who knows? I may be able to only speak the truth or see the truth.”

He yawned. He even looked good when he did that. This guy could sell Calvin Kleins while yawning.

“ Your turn… So, a tattoo? A huge one at that…” She said, looking at his left arm.

“Huge?”

“Well, for people scared of a needle… It’s huge. It must have been painful.”  She said, staring at the full-colored designs of a red and green dragon whose tail was ensnaring the word Warhammer on his forearm.

“It didn’t hurt… that much…”

“Why the tattoo?”

“Well, I could stay all mysterious and say I got a wild youth. But honestly, I just wanted to hide a bad scar on my forearm.”

“And Warhammer? Is that a nickname?”

“I was into videogaming. Still am.”

“So, you really have a twin?”

“Yes, I do.”

“There’s another you in this world?”

He nodded.

"Unfortunately, yes." He smirked.

“Were you dressed the same as a kid?”

“That happened…”

“What does it feel to have a twin?”

“Like you will never be alone in this world.”

She paused.

“Is there something you didn’t do? Bungee Jumping…”

“Parachute is better.” He whispered.

“Climbing Mount Everest.”

“I went to Thibet. I love Nepal but I chickened out. My twin is a good climber though. Better than I am… Made it up there a bunch of time.”

“Anything at all?!”

“I’m thinking of a couple of things still. There are so many things to see and do…”

“Drugs?”

“Should we really have this conversation, Boss?”

“I don’t know anything about you.”

“Likewise… Isn’t it more fun that way? We’re completely new people for each other.”

“Are you in the mafia? Is your family the mafia?”

“They have been called worst. But they are very ordinary people… My mother attends church every Sunday.”

He yawned again. She clumsily joined him this time. That wasn’t very elegant.

“We are here… This is my home.”  She pointed at the brownstones.

He nodded, his hands in his pockets.

“Nice home.”

She really didn’t know what to say, what to do or where to look.

“I had a great time.”

“Me too…”

“This is a bit embarrassing since we work together.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

This won’t work out. Soo Ah swallowed hard.

“You’re really nice and…in other circumstances…”

“Are you breaking up with me?”

She blushed furiously.

“I’m kidding!? Get some rest.” He laughed again just as easily as he did earlier. He was about to turn heels when she called for him.

“Your jacket?”

He paused.

“It really suits you, Lara. Keep it.”

“What? But you’re gonna get cold! What if you get sick?”

Not turning back, he simply waved goodbye. Not knowing what possessed her, Soo Ah ran after him and grabbed his hand, effectively stopping him. Before he knew, her lips were on his. He was so surprised he staggered back. She clung to him anyway.  He recovered quickly and pulled her in completely and they completely forgot where they were.  It was no wet fish kiss though. Their eyes were close the whole time. They knew to savor the moment. Each second. They knew it won’t last. They both knew. His lips were just as soft as they look. It was an undefined kiss of unknown duration.  

After that, he went his way. She went hers. Safely back to her place, Soo Ah realized she was in deep trouble. She was always in this impossible situation like it was kind of a sport for her. Attracted to these complicated boys… To go after unattainable frustrating men…  She collapsed on her bed with a frustrated moan and beat her lonely pillows into submission, before covering her head with it. Dammit, he kissed like a god too.

Seung Kwon and Hyun Yi were quieter on their way back to Jungle’s parking lot. Hyun Yi would only remember Seung Kwon pulling her in safety when a bike ignored the red light.  too close to the sidewalk. He yelled at her to be more careful. She only remembered him not letting go of her hand after that. She would watch half sleepy their fingers entwined in broad delight, like it was the biggest taboo. She bet he just forgot her hand there or he didn’t want her to slow down too much. Yet, she was fascinated by the warmth in that hand.

 As they finally reached his car, he let go, but Hyun Yi kept staring dreamily at that hand. That hand that hadn’t been just hers for a while.  Hyun Yi wondered when she started getting this sappy and melancholic. She was all mellowed inside from such a small gesture. She probably needed to get laid.

They weren’t out of the parking lot that she fell back to sleep.  Seung Kwon glanced in her direction a couple of times. How could she sleep like this? Yet, they made it home. He didn’t even bother waking her and carried her on his back to her apartment. Fortunately, he knew her passwords and it was easy to drop her off in her bed. Except this panda didn’t want to lessen her hold. He dropped his car keys noisily on the side table.

“Yo ! Ma Hyun Yi, wake up!”

She didn’t move. He finally sat down, trying to get rid off his burden. When finally, he managed to get her to let go, he was so exhausted he needed to pause. He lied down a minute and rolled to massage his back. He was getting too old for this.

He was startled to see Hyun Yi on the other side of the bed, her eyes wide open. She said nothing though. Her brain was hazy for good reasons. She didn’t make a comment either. Except she rose slightly to get rid of the coat and her shoes in one go.  The catsuit was so incredibly skinny, clinging to her like a second skin, she wasn’t even dreaming of taking anything off. Operating on half a brain Seung Kwon mirrored her move, getting rid of his shoes and coat. Well, it’s not that Luffy D. Monkey was heavily dressed anyway. He was still wearing his denim shorts and the red shirt. Their personal belonging makes a dull noise as it fell on the floor.

It was funny how Seung Kwon was waiting for her to say something, meanwhile trying to push his luck a bit further. The rejection he expected never came. She snuck under the covers and silently invited him to join her. He grabbed the covers too and joined her. It’s not even that they were touching… It’s just… It’s no different than any girl’s bed he’s been in. Not that there was a lot of these situations in the past, but it just didn’t feel different. He found touch of lavender and some other florals scents on her pillow. That was the last proper connection his brain was willing to make analyzing this situation. He rolled on his side, facing her. She was facing him. They stared at each other before falling asleep. She fell asleep first and Seung Kwon joined her soon after that.

 Bianca and Rocky were lying on all fours next to the doors while staring at their masters.

Saeroyi was driving Yiseo home like he promised he would. Like Hyun Yi, she was sleeping by the time he started the car. Unlike her, she was wide awake when he parked in the visitor’s lot.  Saeroyi was grinning to himself.  

“Why are you grinning like that?”

“I was thinking this is close to perfection.”

“Really? Me snoring like a warthog is perfection for you, boss?”

He nodded. She leaned to kiss him.

“Then I promise you there will be other nights like this, Daepyonim.”

“I don’t need nights like this. I just need you.”

She leaned again and he met her halfway, falling into a natural rhythm immediately. He deepened the kiss, greedily. They kissed in the elevator and again in the hallway of her appartement.

Saeroyi closed the door.

“Hum… Yiseo… I wanted to ask can you do me a favor and… stop with Soo Ah? You two always like to pretend you can’t get along.”

Fortunately, he got rid of the wig earlier. She couldn’t have taken him seriously without that. She pointed at herself, innocently. 

“Me?”

“Yes, you… But I know Soo Ah can also be a bit provocative sometimes…”

“Oh… I wouldn’t call it provocative, Saeroyi. I’d call it bitchy like it’s supposed to be called. But I can assure you, Boss… Soo Ah and I don’t fight…We just like to tease each other…”

Saeroyi laughed at the way she put it.

“Really?”

“She annoys me…Deeply… I feel it’s my right… No, my duty to annoy her back with as much passion… This is a friendship story for the ages right there. I was just about to order friendship bracelets for Unnie and I.”

She said putting her tiny purse down. He snickered at her words.

“Yiseo?”

She turned like any moody teenager.

“I swear, Daepyonim, I’m trying so hard not to say anything… She got herself a stupid looking boyfriend. I said nothing. He is not right for her. I said nothing. He is probably a lying piece of shit. I minded my business. I was honestly proud of myself before you call me out.”

She pouted.

“Kwang Seon?! What?”

There were just too many things to unwrap right there. Like when and how did she come up with all this? Total Mystery! Saeroyi was just mind blown.

“Don’t call him so casually! We barely know this guy! I don’t trust him.”

“Well, all the times I spend with him he seemed cool to me. A bit young and laid-back…but cool. I’m definitely flying with him.”

“Wait, when has it been decided?” She asked.

She didn’t know anything about flying lessons. Who decided that? Why? Do we really know this guy? Does he have a legit permit? We are talking about the life of the future father of her children. Wait, this malicious guy could put an end to Yiseo’s entire dynasty in one crazy stunt and you wanted her to be silent about it? What?

Saeroyi probably noticed the completely distressed expression on her face because he paused, brushing her face.

“Common, he just proposed Seung Kwon and I visit his aeroclub…”

“There is nothing itchy about that. You’re sure?” Yiseo asked like she was already a Korean mom.

Saeroyi couldn’t even answer that properly. What?

“I can’t believe you’re not even jealous?” She groaned.

Saeroyi frowned even more. His face was a confusion meme itself.

“Why should I be jealous? Is he your type?”

“Of course not! Pfft…No! But…”

Yiseo must have realized she was on the path on not making sense at all, worse she was on the path of being misconstrued, because she didn’t finish that sentence. Saeroyi sat on her stool and just pulled her closer, patting her head like she was a small child acting up.

“I’m happy if she’s happy, Yiseo. All I want to worry about is you… I missed you so much.”

She kissed him with abandon, her arms around his neck. Brushing her ear with his lips, he whispered tenderly as he held onto her.

“You were so beautiful tonight. I wonder if my heart stop when I saw you…”

All thoughts of Soo Ah and her new Beau was lost to Yiseo then. Saeroyi was holding her so close.  She stood on a tiptoe in those perilous stilettoes in that tight gown and pulled him in for another kiss. A passionate one. The kind that made her so dizzy from excitement, she had to clutch to his leather coat to steady herself.

His finger touched her neck and pushed the strands of blond hair away from her face. They were supposed to catch some breath after that kiss. But she couldn’t/didn’t want to, as she felt a pressing need to go on. He pulled her close, gently backing her against the island in the kitchen. Then without warning, Saeroyi suddenly lifted her up.  She suddenly let go breathless.

“Let’s take off the shoes first, my love.”

She always forgot he was a traditionalist.

“My love? M. Park. I absolutely love the sound of that.”

“I even miss your sass.”

He untied the sandals and massage her feet softly. She jumped from the counter and surrounded his waist with her arms.

 “I miss you like crazy too. You must be so exhausted after the day we had, Daepyonim?”

He yawned almost immediately and took off his own boots with less ceremony and care. She got her answer.

“Let’s go to bed then. But I need to take a shower to take off all this glittery body paint on my alien skin.”

The Verve – Bitter Sweet Symphony

Yiseo disappeared in the bathroom. It’s not to say he hadn’t had his own doubts on Kwang Seon before.  Maybe the reason why he wanted to get flying lessons from him was to really assess the guy. Yet, he realized that for someone who have claimed to like Soo Ah for years, he was surprisingly indifferent to her love affairs except he wanted her to be happy.  Peeking over his shoulder at the bathroom door, he imagined another guy touching Yiseo in the same way. For a minute, he hypocritically told himself he could have accepted it. He wasn’t the jealous type. Look, he had been willing to yield in front of Geun Soo.  He had been ready to look the other way because she was too young for him anyway.

He could close his eyes and imagined another kissing Yiseo… except even just this got him uncomfortable now. Saeroyi patted his head nervously. Better change the subject.

He stared at the dying bed of flowers on Yiseo’s balcony. She must not have had time to care for them this past few weeks with her working on so many projects at the same time. There were some empty pots, potting soil and even a pack of grains. Everything was left on the gardening stand untouched.  He stared at it, thoughtful. Only a few green plants managed to survive the cold and Yiseo’s mistreatment, among which a sunflower who was turned toward the sun. Time went by so fast.

He suddenly turned on his heels and went knocking on the bathroom door. To be truthful, he hadn’t heard her answer when he decided to barge in anyway. She looked at him with round eyes. The only thing clean about Yiseo was her face she was sponging with a towel.

“Saeroyi?”

He took a deep breath. He was breathless for no reason.

“ Is there something wrong?”

He couldn’t tell her. He was at a loss for words.

“Was I taking too long?”

He nodded.

“Okay…”

“That shower? Can we just make it a bath for the two of us?”

Her smile faded just because it was everything she wanted to hear. Yet she was surprised she got to hear it now. The old perv man living rent free in her brain hadn’t seen it coming. She swallowed hard, tensions in her stomach renewed tenfold. She was staring at him from head to toe, slowly undressing him with her eyes. She didn’t know what to say. Saeroyi took a deep breath. He shrugged the duster off his shoulder slowly. She followed it with her gaze in its fall. She blinked. He just stood there, waiting for her approval. When she didn’t make a move, he rolled up his sleeves, and started again with his watch. Yiseo was watching it happened, mesmerized by his mere presence.  She watched him place the watch on the bathroom stand. Outside a couple of pigeons elected to have a domestic argument on the large windowsill.  Yiseo followed with her eyes the Phillippe Patek watch lands on a side table.

 He turned to her with an expression she didn’t know. She inhaled sharply and turned on the faucet in the tub. Yiseo watched her oscillating reflection in the water. She also saw him approach her from behind. He stood by her side and they both watched the water fill the tub. Her skin was flushed pink. She could barely breath.

The clouds shrouded the sky temporarily and the lights in the bathroom shifted. Outside, the buildings were smoking from the cold.  Inside, the atmosphere was suffocating. He leaned again and she met him halfway as always. He captured her lips softly. She didn’t move at first. She was so shy suddenly, her mind put on pause. When finally, she caught up with him, her lips fervently moving against his.  He pulled her closer by her neck, his hand searching for the zipper on her dress. He continued to kiss her. When at last he found it, he pulled delicately, unwrapping his gift slowly. She retreated as soon as the gown started to expose her shoulders and back.

“ Oh! Sorry! I borrowed it from Atelier Versace. So, nothing should happen to it... Or I’m in for a huge bill and I will have to sell a kidney.”

She said with humor.  Hyun Yi was right. She was a dork. Why was she so nervous suddenly?

Saeroyi sat on the edge of the tub and silently turned off the faucet. His eyes lazily travelling up and down her form in excruciatingly slow motion. He finally looked her in the eyes, tilting his head.

“You should keep it.”

350 hours of work. 15 meters of sleek lace and noble material. That dress was worth 1.2 million US dollars.   It was more than her car. This dress belonged to a museum. It was so expensive.

“Daepyonim...” She countered.

“My gift to you. I just love the seamless way it held onto your curves.”

He said as if he studied the question the whole night.

“I have been wanting to do that all night.” He said with uncommon lust in his eyes, pointing at her naked shoulder.

Yiseo approached slowly holding the train of her dress. She bit on her lips. She was standing so close that she could feel his warm breath on her neck.

“Can you pull it further down then?”

His throat immediately tightened. Obeying her wishes, he pulled the zipper down, his hand settling down her back. The gown finally fell on the floor. She stood in her nude underwear in front of him. His eyes were wandering again. Holding her hand, he helped her step out of it. The poor gown remained on the floor unattended and forgotten already. Saeroyi unbuttoned his shirt almost absentmindedly while he steadied her with a hand on her lower back. She lowered in front of him, helping with the belt.

“Yiseo...” He moaned.  

“Let me help too... Daepyonim, you seem like you need a hand... or something else...”

He inhaled sharply.

“I missed you so much, Yiseo.”

His zipper made an obscene noise as it went down. She kneeled before him at last.

“I touched myself every day thinking of you.”

He opened his mouth stunned at the sudden confession. His expression went from amusement to pride to lust in ten seconds. She was looking at him, candidly.  

“Did you touch yourself, Daepyonim?”

He brushed her face and her baby pink lips that could say such bold stuff. He nodded meekly.

“How many times?”

He swallowed hard. Every morning she would call him and every evening... each time... he heard her voice... And sometimes when he simply missed her...

“Everyday... ” He whispered.

“Do you want me to touch you?”

 His expression was fascinating to Yiseo.  She leaned even more against him.

“Yiseo...”

“Are you too tired? We could do that some other time. We could wait. I don’t mind. Daepyonim.”

She was a pyromaniac who was fervently enjoying the flame grow. He was beyond tired. But above all that, he was starving. What he felt was building couldn’t wait.

He nodded.

“Touch me. Now. Please.”

He said, his head jerking back. He tried to catch his breath. And then she touched over the underwear first and he closed his eyes. Then in pure Yiseo’s fashion she grew bold and took his entire length in the palm of her hands. He moaned. It wasn’t enough to hear him moan so she gave it a little kiss. He shuddered. Starting to feel like she was on to something, she gave it a little lick, down the base, and he jerked back so hard in answer. She was definitely gifted so she swallowed the whole thing down. He was lost and found at the same time. He could only grab a handful of hair to steady himself.

“Sorry.”

She looked up, not taking her mouth off his cock at first. She licked her lips.

“I liked that. Did you?” She said, kissing it softly.

This time his hand was pulling at her hair, pulling her up so they could meet halfway with a searing French kiss. They made out for a while as if starving of each other. But she pushed back on his shoulder and dropped again to her knees, going back to sucking. He didn’t have time to ponder about how experienced she seemed doing this. He was in another place entirely, watching her head bob up and down. When she took the entire length down her small throat. The sensation was too much for Saeroyi and he came hard. It was nothing like he experienced alone. It was a brutal shaking orgasm. He didn’t even remember who he was and what he was doing there.  

The original plan had been... What was his original plan again? Saving water for the planet. Be practical. Save time since they were both tired. He had no idea. He was one hundred percent sure; it wasn’t about this. In his wildest dreams, he couldn’t have imagined this prelude, this wet suffocating afterparty in a bathroom.

If anything, life was also about improvising. He pulled her up, lifting her under her shoulders, and kissed her deeply. He wanted a taste of himself on her tongue. He wanted everything she had to give.  His mind was a blank canvas she just started to draw on. He wanted only to think of her. She should do what she wanted with him.

Her nude underwear seemed almost sacred. It was nothing fancy. No lace involved. Soft to the touch, it was silky and fit snuggly like a second skin. She moaned against his mouth.

“Daepyonim...”

“Can I touch you?”

She was breathless against him, her head nestled against his chest. He pressed her there even more as he caressed her lovely underwear. Grabbing his face in both hands, she kissed him passionately. There it was the answer he craved. His eyes widened in stupefaction as his fingers sunk deep into her without a map. He went in blind and clumsy. He didn’t know what to do and it showed.  

“You made me like this. Sucking you made me like this.” She whispered in his ears. “Will you take responsibility for this?”

He was at a loss for words as she untangled herself to straddle him, keeping her underwear on. He was so surprised by the shift of pressure. Saeroyi almost came right there. She was going to undo him again. She would be the death of him. He cupped her butt, savoring the feeling of her core warm and wet against his hardness. He wasn’t even inside her yet. Their lips found each other again, his tongue was playing boldly with hers. The room was suddenly so quiet except for the sound of their heavy breathing. He suddenly lifted her and carried her to the bedroom, bathed in the glorious Saturday morning.

Sweat glistened on her neck, making her bra almost transparent. He laid her down gently and lowered her panties then. Saeroyi trailed kisses on her belly to her mound. It felt so good she closed her legs on him. But Saeroyi wasn’t satisfied yet. He was simply in search of Yiseo’s safety pin or trigger... He kissed blindly until he believed he found it in the way she moaned... He also noticed her legs were shaking wildly as he combined kissing her clitoris. If nothing else, although he was new at it and probably clumsy, he prepared for this.

It shouldn’t be said Park Saeroyi took on a mission without an overall plan. He came prepared. Not telling anyone. Watching porn. Reading books. He hadn’t confessed all his sins yet. He looked up the best he could while licking and she was pinching her nipples, eyes closed. At this point, Saeroyi was almost certain he was gonna come before her again. So, he replaced one hand and rub her nipple for her. It’s the funniest most erotic sensation, feeling them harden under his thumb. It was almost something he didn’t comprehend. He was rewarded with her moans as he pinched, scratched and played... The pressure on her legs tightened. She was arching and bucking.

“Oh why are you so good at this?! Oh Royi...Royi! Oh!”  She moaned loudly. He didn’t even recognize her voice.

Then, it happened suddenly, and it was like they were fighting each other. Him to continue pleasuring her, her to escape the painful shudders. He was so lost in his good work, licking and drinking her.  It took him a while to realize she was pushing back against him. She tasted so good.

Finally, he let her up, worriedly.

“Did I do it wrong?”

She shook her head frantically. 

“I didn’t want to come like this... All alone… I don’t wanna be alone. I need you to... Please...”

She almost didn’t make any sense. She was still a shivering mess. She was still unable to talk or walk properly when she pulled his arm, inviting him to lie down. She looked so thoroughly debauched, he was filled with a sense of pure masculine pride. Yet, he obeyed her wishes without putting any resistance. Yiseo grabbed a condom in the side table and rolled it on him. Again, he didn’t even question her dexterity. She hurried to climb on him, satisfied that he was still hard. When she slid on the whole length, they both exhaled in relief. But the relief was short-lived, Saeroyi’s hands seized her hips roughly as he bucked under her.  She slowed him down.

“It feels exquisite, right? Being inside me. It’s nothing like having you inside, Royi.” She said breathily. “Do you trust me?”

“Always.”

At this point, he could become a willing victim to a blood ritual.  He wouldn’t question her.

“Then let me fuck you like I always wanted to.”

She started grinding, up... and down. His collarbone was glistening with sweat. His muscles were taunt. His face was a mask of lust. She turned him on so much. He was so tired it was physically painful. At the same time, it felt so fucking good...just to be unhinged and free like that.

“It will feel even better in a minute?” She said as if she read his mind.

She was moving excruciatingly slow up and down his member. He covered her breasts over the bra with both hands, felt her nipples harden in the palms of her hand. His tongue dueled with hers as she writhed in his arms.

“Yiseo... I love you so much.”

“Royi...”

She said, pulling her hair up in an improvised ponytail. But he refused to let her do this to her silky mane... and took great pleasure petting her hair and undoing the bun.

Yiseo was so hot, she wanted to ditch the bra, but was so sweaty, it stuck to her skin. Saeroyi gladly helped her out in a way they both benefitted. He held her closer, rubbing her nipple as she wrestled to get out of the garment, increasing the sensation around their groins, sending little waves of pleasure.

Her hair remained comically standing from static. She giggled at that, and he smiled too. He cupped her neck softly and pulled her in for a kiss. She couldn’t help moving faster. Then there was nothing funny anymore. It was just the two of them balancing each other to perfection. She was right. It felt even better. As if it could just be the end of them right there, yet it’d be like a new beginning.

He sat down and she wrapped her legs around him. A different angle. Licking her sweaty neck, playing with her nipples, seeing her breathing quickened.... They held hands; bodies entwined. She pushed hard against his pelvis. He did the same. Her pussy clenched tightly, milking his cock. Like a dance they just learned, they struggled to get a good rhythm at first but when they did. They were pro. When they did, it was like heaven... Like the world didn’t exist... Other metaphysical elements, like pain and fatigue, didn’t matter and they could do this forever. 

They didn’t expect to find release at the same time and this discovery itself was an eye opener as well, as it was scream inducing. Yiseo had orgasms before but none of them was this intense. It was a delicious tingle like a tidal wave. None of them shook her to the core like that, leave her panting and moaning. Something powerful and seemingly everlasting as she shook against his chest. He fell on his back, suddenly feeling weak. He held her tightly. They remained there, panting and gasping for hair. They didn’t know how long just lying there, riding the waves of ecstasy. Saeroyi stared at the ceiling blankly, breathing hard. He was trying to quiet the mad beating of his heart. His hands tangled in her hair, he was still inside her and unwilling to move. Yet, he could feel her pulse slow down and he knew she was about to fall asleep on him. So, he simply closed his eyes.

The city was shrouding still in darkness as the sun reappeared behind the Seine. Toni woke up from a restless slumber, with a girl sleeping on his shoulder. Outside; a typically French emergency siren could be heard. It mirrored perfectly what was happening in his mind. Saeroyi had been gone two days now. He was already losing direction and getting bored. He needed to go home. Where was home? At time like that, he wondered. Maybe he stayed out here too long.

The Eiffel Tower, a grotesque giant scrap of red metal, stood but a few feet from the balcony of his penthouse in the George V. The suite had three bedrooms, a living room, a dining room, and an insane balcony with a posh view of the French Capitol.

Toni usually loved Paris. Half his family lived here. Paris was a city where people from the whole world met. It was a true melting pot. He loved the noises and the scent. Some places you could barely hear yourself think and some places you would want to cut off your own noise, yet this perfume of humanity reminded him of Conakry’s thousand scents and colors. This was also the city of love. The thing about Paris, was that even if you didn’t like the Subway’s smell. You could almost recognize a certain sensuality to it. The French were obsessed with sensuality. It was everywhere in the Subway station, on the bus, everywhere. You could see naked people or people talking about love and sex. The French loved to kiss, eat, drink, argue, hug and fuck, not in any type of order.

Paris was also a city of business opportunities. He and Saeroyi had plenty. They even met the minister of finances during their stay and Saeroyi buying Cactus got lots of Tech investors interested. They also successfully approved the franchising of 20 new Dan Bam in Europe and open their flagship Jungle in Paris Montparnasse as the first of its kind. Toni absolutely loved Paris.  

He sat in a bathrobe on the balcony, facetiming with Saeroyi on his smartphone. He forced a smile on his face as his friend got anxious about his pirate costume. He used a chipper voice urging him to relax and have fun and kiss everybody for him. He said he missed them guys. His usual grin was plastered on his face until he hung up.

He really missed the DanBam crew. He missed the simpler times where it was just them having a drink on the roof. He hoped they were gonna do that tonight.  

Earlier in the afternoon, he met with a couple of old classmates from Guinea in Chatelet and they went down Rivoli to find a terrace in a Café. It was quite the tradition in Paris.  Vince was the hip hop artist. They used to rap together. Sara was Vince’s Parisian-born girlfriend and a nurse. Louba and Adèle were street dancer who founded their own school. They were a lesbian partnership. Ida and Samir were in a prestigious graduate business program. They got married last year. Ida also brought her cousin Fémi, who was a doctor.  Back in Guinea, Toni had been in class with Louba, Vince and Ida back.  

“So, Toni? What are you doing in South Korea? Don’t you feel lonely there?”

Toni shook his head.

“No, you can’t feel lonely in Korea. It’s like Guinea, everybody’s in each other’s business.”

He was exaggerating quite a bit. But when he thought of Seung Kwon, he told himself. It was exactly that.

“What is it like? Is the master’s program you enrolled in difficult?”

“I graduated two years ago from that master’s program. I’m working now.”

He gave each of them his business cards.

“Wait… You’re working there?”

“Yes, I was an executive director there. I managed our estates and assets. We have a bureau in London, in Amsterdam, in Stuttgart and now in Paris. Now I remained a board member, but I stepped down my executive duties.”

“Wow…”

“I am simply working in Investment banking and Estates full time now. All our activities are mainly based in Asia. That will mean less travel time for me.”

“  My! Toni, the dreamer. Who knew it would turn out like this when Auntie told us you left for South Korea? This guy was already so fluent in high school. I remember we all call you the Korean guy. But when you left, I honestly thought, you’d be so disappointed and come back quickly.” Louba confessed.

“Turns out, you were doing fine, and you even have your crew of friends.” Ida said.

Toni nodded firmly. He didn’t like to brag too much in society. He knew he was fortunate enough to have these blessings in life. He was able to work and live comfortably without any restrictions. He was surrounded by good people. He knew some people wouldn’t understand.

“So, you found your grandmother.”

“Yes… It was a great coincidence. She used to come all the time in the shop where I worked. Now we get along well.”

“I wished I could wake up one morning and discover I’m the heir of some foreign fortune…”

How insensitive can you be Vince? Toni would rather have found his father back then.”

“Yes, I know… It’s just he’s freaking rich now.”

“Don’t listen to Vince! He is an idiot? Where are you staying at?”

“The George V.”

“The Georges V. Wow… I’d give a liver to go there just once.” Ida said. Fémi nodded.

Toni shrugged.

“Let’s all get down there, tonight. I have the penthouse suite. We could order dinner in. It’s on me.”

“Toni, ever generous.  But we cannot accept, can you imagine the bill there, bro?” Samir said.

“Of course, he can imagine it. He’s living there, silly. I know why Auntie is living it up in Conakry. Toni would never offer if he couldn’t…I’m so in.”

Toni was half listening to them at this point. A brunet had caught his attention, on the other side of the street. She was the socialite type, walking closely with her bodyguards to her parked car. What brought his attention was the way she walked. She walked like Seri. She even had a mockingbird tattoo on her neck. He bolted from his chair.

“Toni?”

He knew he should have gotten over it. But he didn’t. He couldn’t. He was still seeing her everywhere. He was still chasing after her ghost everywhere. By the time, he got to the other side of the streets, breathless. The woman disappeared in the luxurious car and drove away. Toni almost wanted to bang his head in frustration. When will that insanity stop?

His friends hollered back, making a racket behind him.

“Hey! Korean Prince! What’s wrong with you? Does the prospect of suddenly paying the bill tonight spook you?!”

“It’s wise because I’ll tryout absolutely everything on the menu! I’m no picky eater! I give exactly zero shit who’s paying as long as it’s not me.” Fémi teased.

They all laughed. Toni couldn’t help but laugh at her straightforwardness. It was just the blunt way she said it.

Later, Toni would appreciate even more her candor when she came onto him and kissed him on this very balcony. This would explain the girl in his bed situation. But he couldn’t help thinking of what he saw. How he couldn’t get over that person and how miserable he felt these days because of that person. He just wanted to know why. Did he misread the signs with her? Did he do something? 

Like Fate would have it, complicating a situation even more when it was already complicated, forbidding a guy to grieve properly a dead relationship, Toni’s phone vibrated again with an incoming message.

“Toni, it’s Kate. I don’t want to bother you. I’ve been trying to get a hold on Seri for weeks now. That thing she ordered from my friend; she never came to pick it up. I don’t know what to do with it. I’ve left countless messages and I have yet to get an answer from her. This is so odd! Can you tell your girlfriend to call me? Does she want me to deliver it to her place? I’m not sure? This is putting me in a tight spot. I’m really sorry, if I’m a bother, Toni. You were so nice last time we met.”

Kate, The Girl from Down Under.”

Toni immediately bolted on his two feet, reading the message over and over. Not even checking the time, he tried to call Kate back but she didn’t answer.

“Kate, I’ll come by soon to pick it up.”

Yiseo woke up late in the afternoon and realized she was alone in bed. The state the bed was in reminded her of what occurred earlier. She was reluctant to move and a bit sore to tell the truth. But she had to face him anyway, even if it was just to see if she definitely broke her daepyonim with her naughty side or  if he had any regrets. She only put on her bathrobe. She found him on the balcony. He had changed into ordinary clothes, a bland white shirt and jeans.  It took her something like a minute to understand what this boy was doing out there, repotting a couple of green plants. Why was he gardening? Then she remembered her azalea who died last month.

“You seem busy…”

He looked up. She leaned on the outdoor table.

“Can you explain? I didn’t know you were into gardening.”

He shrugged and breathed hard as if he just realized he got carried away.

“Well, I woke up and… I felt like doing… something.”

“You could have wakened me up too. I would have joined gladly.” She said, a bit too chipper. She kneeled next to him, and he couldn’t help but stole a peek at her half-opened bathrobe. It won’t do he immediately thought. That was a lot of cleavage not left to the imagination. His imagination was already running overboard these days. Now, they were somewhat helped by this flimsy fabric and no underwear.

“I’m done.” He announced.

“But I just joined… Let me help…”

They were outside and although her apartment was on the 17th floor, he couldn’t help feeling self-conscious at the idea that anyone could see her, see them and mistaken this situation. Would it be mistaking really if it was also the truth? He was immediately stricken how hard he was just looking at her. That negligée wasn’t helping. It was obscenely revealing. He closed it with one hand, capturing her lips, while pushing her back inside. She was surprised but not against his diversion. They stumbled like drunk people inside, Yiseo not idle, not meek, as she pulled his t-shirt up ferociously. Just this small act of benevolence ignited another fire like the one who took them down this morning.

Stronger. Even. Since now he knew what it felt to hold her or to be inside her. Heaven. It felt like heaven. Like something that ought to be forbidden because that’s all he would want to do for the rest of his life. It was no coincidence that when he woke up earlier, he had to get out of bed because just watching her sleep was torture.

An hour later, they finally made use of that bath, gloriously soaking in bubbles. It was perfect until Yiseo’s tummy decided to betray her right there.

“Are you hungry?”

“Not at all.”

She sat on him lying against his chest.

“You’re not hungry?” Saeroyi seemed surprised.

She shook her head, mischievously.

“I don’t ever need to get out of this tub. I am hydrated just fine.”

“I see. I had a surprise for you. I’m sad. But never getting out of your tub is fine by me. We could probably work from here.”

“We could have Zoom meetings here. It has an excellent wireless coverage.”

“I see you thought about everything again.”

“You just agree it’s an excellent idea.”

“I know it is. But I had booked us a table at LeRiche for 7 pm… But we can order in and never leave this tub.”

“Hum?”

“It’s been a while since we went out on a date. So, I got in all kinds of trouble this afternoon to get a table at LeRiche, since my girlfriend likes gastronomic French cuisine so much.”

“You remember?”

He nodded. She kissed his chin, smearing more bubbles there.

“But wait there is a six-month waiting line. How did you do it?”

“I don’t know honestly. I just asked. I must be someone special these days because they say although they are booked, they could accommodate us in the Private Room.”

“You are… You are the best boyfriend ever, Daepyonim.”

“Am I?”

“Yes, you are!”

“You love me, Yiseo?”

“I love you so much.”

“So, we’re leaving the tub?”

“I’m afraid we have to… But we will go back to it… I want to grow old in this tub with you.”

“That’s a tad creepy. But it’s also the most romantic thing you ever said to me, creepy girl. Among all the creepy things, you ever said to me, creepy girl. I love you too.”

He tapped her nose playfully, putting bubbles on it.  

Chapter Text

Cranberries – Zombie 

 April 8th, 2000 _ North Carolina, Clement County

The fire ate all it could, yet the walls of stone remain firm. The building was standing defiantly in the receding flames, all cement, and bones. The fire brought a quiet neighborhood alive with screams and police sirens. A little Asian boy sat on the sidewalk playing with matches while others were running around frantically to get water and hoses. He ditched the matchbox in a patch of high grass as soon as the fire truck parked in the dead-end of the suburb. The sun started to rise.

"That's the boy?"

One firefighter said.

"Yes. But he hasn't said a word."

"The mother?"

The burnt-down house was skeletal in the new light of the day as if an artist sketched it in charcoal, and the picture remained incomplete. The boy was staring at it, indifferent to the noise around him. 

"Poor thing didn't make it?" 

"Do you think we have to tell him?" 

"Well, yeah…"

"CPS will be here shortly; shouldn't we leave it to them?" 

"It's just a boy who lost his mother in a tragedy."

"He's creepy. His eyes are super creepy." 

"He's just different…." 

"No, really… It's not even about that." 

"Rodney, you're the one creeping me out."

The firefighter lowered near the boy. 

"Hey, I'm Jack. I'm the captain. What's your name?" 

The boy looked in his direction for a total of two seconds before focusing on the house again. The boy remained silent.

"Listen, I know you don't wanna talk to anybody right now. But I need to ask you a few questions to help you. Were you living with your mother alone?"

The boy nodded. 

"Do you want to tell me your name… We picked up a bag on the side of the road. It read Tommy on it. Is Tommy your name?"

"My mother called me Tommy. But that's not my real name. She was scared no one could pronounce my real name." 

The adult frowned.

"Ok, can I call you Tommy?"

The boy shrugged. 

"Listen, Tommy, my team and I, we went inside and tried everything to save your mother…but we couldn't save her. She passed away. I'm so sorry." 

The boy had no reactions. He stared at the smoking house as the firefighter continued to hose water on it. 

"The neighbor said you are very smart. She said you have the best grades at school." 

The boy turned toward him with the same indifference.

"Can I go back inside?"

"You can't see your mom right now."

"Can I go back inside?"

"No, the area is dangerous. We can't allow anyone inside yet. Why do you want to go back?

"I left Rick."

"Rick?"

"Is he your pet dog?"

"No, It's my favorite toy soldier." 

"Alright… I'm sorry you can't go back to find him. Are you ok? Can I do something for you?" 

"Can you find him for me?" 

"Do you have other families? Someone we could call…." 

"My dad…" 

"The neighbor said you don't have a dad. She said it was just you and your mom." 

"Everyone has a dad. You can't make a baby without a dad. My dad is coming for me."

"Well, sometimes it's a bit more complicated than that. Your mother…"

"She always chased men. It was like she was sick." 

"I'm sorry, what?" 

"What do you think happened to Rick?"

"He probably melted in the fire. Sorry!"

"Is that what happened to my mom?"

"No… She couldn't breathe. She died by lack of oxygen." 

The boy stretched then. 

"I'm hungry. Can I climb on the firefighter truck?" He asked innocently, extending his hand to Jake. Jake took it after a while. You could see the confusion and the dread on his face. 

Jake would remember watching that boy climb into the car of Sally Mae, the CPS worker, with a feeling he met with true evil. He didn't know this feeling would soon pass to Sally Mae and then to Danny, the CPS worker who took charge of Tommy's case when Sally Mae tried to commit suicide. The agent dropped that boy in four different families before finding four Korean lawyers and an interpret sitting at his desk. To be truthful, he was only too happy to watch that boy go. His file had been growing thick on his desk over the four years he had been in the system with everything he did. It ranged from pushing a pregnant woman in the stairs to maintaining a little girl's head underwater in a bath, beating a boy with a chair, to watching another kid choke with a living frog in his mouth. One foster father died from a mysterious fall while he was trying to ground Tommy. He had worked with a number of troubled children before, but this one was the kind that keeps you awake at night and sends you into depression. So, when these people came, sent by their rich client to get this particular boy. To get Tommy Dewitt. He didn't fight it much. He didn't wait for a subpoena from a judge. He took the money, and delivered this boy and his passport to these people, watched him go on a huge private plane, and quickly went back to his office to archive that file somewhere where it couldn't be found. He promised himself to remember the Korean name of that boy, knowing that if the world was unlucky enough, that boy would turn into a man. So, he made sure to remember, so they never crossed each other's path again. Tommy Dewitt's full name. Ban Kyung Seon. Ban Kyung Seon was that boy's real name. 

Imagine Dragons- Natural

 31^st October, 2020,  Somewhere in the countryside

Kyung Seon and Watchdog went back to their cars separately while Toybox stayed behind to dispose of the body. Watchdog drove off in his midnight blue Bentley Continental GT Convertible. Kyung Seon casually waved his friends goodbye before giving one last glance to his green Paradise. He drove off in his red Porsche Macan. He watched in the rearview the cabin fading in the distance, finally put on his sunglasses, and smirked. He put some music on as he sped off on the highway.

He arrived a little before five p.m. in Seoul and made a shortcut to the office before going home. Still dressed in his hunting gear, he met with employees who greeted him with respect, not even blinking at his strange attire and the tiniest speck of blood on his face. On his floor, there wasn't a lot of women working, so when he met with a young intern on the way, he paused with predatory eyes to watch her go. When she climbed in the elevator, she smiled shyly at him. The poor creature didn't know how dangerous this could be. Thankfully, someone told him once to never shit where he eats, and he always kept it, as a rule, to never hunt in PCS. He entered his office. How funny he had a direct view of Jungle's backyard as both headquarters were in the same financial district. He could see the frantic ballet of luxury cars and paparazzi. He lowered his eyes with contempt. This guy was starting to become irritating. He took a quick shower. He watched the grime of his hunt leave his body. He realized his hands were still coated with that girl's blood when he had crossed the lobby earlier. Yet, nobody got a clue. He laughed alone like a madman. 

 He fetched a few files, signed a pile of contracts, put his camouflage into a garbage bag, sealed it, and left it for the cleaning lady to dispose of. He watched himself one last time in the mirror, adjusted his tuxedo, and brushed back his hair. He changed cars on a whim in the parking lot and grabbed his yellow Ferrari. The night was down when he entered the compound. He was late like always, and he dropped his car in the alley for the staff to take care of. Doors were open for him as he walked inside the mansion. He never questioned it. Despite his rocky humble beginnings, Ban Kyung Seon never once questioned belonging here. This was home.

In Seoul, where the square meters were a rare commodity, the Ban Compound stood like an oddity with the Chinese lions sitting on the front gate. The Ban Compound wasn't just a house. A house would be too simple to explain it. It would give off a poor description of this monument of architecture. In fact, the Ban Compound was a tentacle of seven modern mansions on one giant land, niched in the middle of Seoul. The main house was the biggest and the most ornamented. It was a very post-modern architecture, having been bulldozed and rebuilt on a whim at the end of the seventies. 

The other houses were smaller in comparison, with five bedrooms/baths each, but they all had their own indoor pool and sauna. Under the magnificent green lawn, there was an underground parking lot with a collection of two hundred luxurious cars. A hidden car elevator in front of each mansion allowed for private access to the garage. The underground here was almost more amazing than what was on the surface. It was deeper at the main mansion with a bowel of tunnels, some of which dated back to before the war. It was said that one of those tunnels could lead to the Blue House. It was three floors total, one for the cars, one for the wine, one for the vault. The vault had been Kyung Seon's favorite place as a child. It was like a pirate treasure trove. You could find anything from pyramids of gold bars to Jewels, Unique Artworks, Fabergé eggs, Baccarat crystal, Design furniture, foreign devises, old coins, precious Cutlery, and Tableware. He once lost his baby brother in there. It took two days to find him. After that, sadly, Mother decided to change all locks and passwords on the doors, and not long after that, he was forced to live in the Jade House, one of the seven mansions. He guessed as punishment go, there could be a worse thing than getting your own mansion at 14. He only wished he had done it sooner. That boy's face when they found him. It was priceless. He had wet his pants. 

On his way to the family dining room, he stopped in front of a classic portrait. Before even the idea of Jangga was born, before the war, PCS was founded by Ban Lee Yeon, also known as the Lion of Seoul. His grandfather. 

He stared at the portrait. Some people said Kyung Seon looked a lot like him in his youth. He didn't see the resemblance himself. But he had to say that may be the only thing that could spontaneously put a smile on his face. y

"Master Kyung Seon, this way. Your mother decided the family would enjoy supper in the Winter Greenhouse."

He sent a glare toward the old butler but followed him anyway. He hated to pretend that woman was his mother. But hey, when you were a Ban, these were the little things you had to live with. Sometimes, the truth got twisted just a little for the sake of public image.   

"Madam told us you were out in the countryside with your friends again." 

He walked nonchalantly. See why he disliked that woman so much. She talked way too much.

"Yes…"

"It's good to see a young man like you can enjoy some fresh air. My grandson is addicted to video games, sadly." 

Like he gave a fuck for this guy's approval. 

"Did you always love hunting that much? I remember when you were young, and it was your father taking you. You were always so excited. We are here." 

Finally, the butler nodded, and two maids opened the double doors for him, allowing him to make his grand entrance.

"I hope you enjoy your evening, Sir."

"Thank you, Duk Shi. That will be all." 

He said, closing his blazer. Let's get this show on the road!

"Oh, who is that?" He heard that woman's nagging voice again. "Someone who can't help being late, it seems." 

As if presiding the assembly, Ban Yoo Ri was leaning over her chair with a glass of champagne in one hand. He politely bowed in front of the family. Everybody was dressed very formally. Ban Yoo Ri was wearing the most expensive shimmery silver dress, with an empress collar like origami paper, an original from the designer Matan Shakeh. That Witch was walking in sharp stilettoes that looked made in dragon ice. 

She only offered him a disappointed look before turning to her husband, Ban Yun Joon. Ban Yun Joon could never pretend too long to care for his family. So, he just took his eyes off his smartphone for a minute to greet his oldest son with a faint smile. 

Meet Ban Yun Joon. CEO and Chairman of PCS Holdings.

"You are lucky. Grandpa is not ready yet. His physiotherapist took longer than usual."

"Mother! What a relief! I was working this afternoon! Didn't see the time pass by? Please, forgive me. Good evening." He said like he actually gave a fuck.

 Meet Ban Kyung Seon. Oldest Grandson of the Ban Family. Director of Operations of PCS Holdings. 

She feigned a smile. Meet Ban Yoo Ri. Born Yi Yoo Ri. The Matriarch of the Ban Family. Board Member of PCS Holdings. CEO of Gallery Gold. Writer. Public figure.

She knows - J. Cole, Amber Coffman, cults .

The two glared at each other while he searched for his seat. He usually enjoys sitting in front of auntie Nam Joo. She constantly looked either spooked or high. The shift of her facial expressions was like going on an acid trip. He stared outside the glass windows and noticed Yoo Ri's security everywhere. Men circled the room with dogs. There were two snippers on the roofs. Probably more he couldn't see. 

 That woman always went way overboard with things. You tried to kill someone once, and they held it forever against you. He looked up and shared with Yoo Ri another glare. She smirked, playing with her hair.

 If he was a monster, that woman was a true witch. In another life, Ban Yoori probably poisoned Snow White and fed her body to dogs. She was too smart to make the mistake of leaving a body behind. He was certain of it. 

 At times, Kyung Seon thought he would be Snow White, and they were playing a kind of Hunger Games. It was to live or to die between the two of them. Don't let you get fooled by her easy smile and pretty face. She was a snake. A snake Kyung Seon would have loved to see dead. It's not like his father ever needed that bitch, to begin with. 

She concealed her laugh behind her hand.

How do you think a person who was technically not born a Ban got so powerful? 

Simple. She was even better than a Ban. She was a Yi. Yoo-Ri's grandfather was once a founding father of the Democratic Republic of South Korea. You could see him in a picture somewhere with US President Dwight Eisenhower. Her mother was the first female Secretary of State. Her dad was once a Prime Minister. She had been with her siblings, the little darling of the nation post-war. Picture the Korean Kennedy. She was already on her third memoir, writing about Womanhood, Power, and Family. That woman held 25.7% of PCS she got when she accepted to trade her already a lucrative name for Ban. She negotiated her nuptial like it was a business deal. It was the most lucrative business deal. To Kyung Seon, she was the most expensive and overrated whore in history. Never mind, she went to Oxford with his uncle Seo Joon. 

If good looks and class were a currency, Ban Seo Joon would be the wealthiest Ban that ever lived. If one should be objective, his father was a bit of a troll next to that guy. He was the guy who couldn't stop staring at Yoo Ri's insane cleavage in the back and who had his hand on her arm. Yun Joon was busy on his phone like always, not paying attention to his little brother's impropriety. The three of them had one of these weird love triangles going on forever. Ok, to be fair, Yun Jun had so many mistresses, he wasn't sure what was happening here could be called a love triangle. It couldn't be a proper geometric figure. That's for sure. 

Kyung Seon couldn't see the appeal here, but maybe there were things under that dress that would appeal to a neurosurgeon like Seo Joon. He was a really renowned one, if you asked. It was barely something to be proud of at this table, mind you. 

He was appointed head of the Namdong Private Clinic, one of the best medical institutes in Seoul, property of the Ban Family. He also sat on the Family Trust and the Humanitarian Foundation board, trying to save little kids with birth defects from all over the world0. This guy was so annoying.

Aunty Nam Joo was once the rebellious little sister. Now she was co-directing with her sister-in-law, Yoo-Ri, Gallery Gold. It was a private art gallery, showcasing one of the largest private collections of royal jewelry, furniture, and arts. But really, Yoo Ri was in control, and Nam Joo was simply assisting these days. He heard she brought Yoo Ri's coffee every day. 

"Everybody, please sit down. We will wait for Grandpa with champagne." The Witch said, and the table laughed. They always pretended to find anything Yoo Ri said funny. 

  Only Bans sit on that Board.  Kyung Seon was barely exaggerating when he told that to Gershen Mann the other night. This table was essentially the entire PCS board reunited. There was Cousin Yong Kyu, the head of the China branch. 

Cousin Peter and his American wife China, managing the Department Stores. His great aunt, his grandfather's sister Ban Bo Ram. Aunt Bo Ram was the retired head of HR. Next to her was her sissy son Gyun Du and his spouse, Nabi, a girl with literally no brain or no tits. Gyun Du used to work for the American office, but they hated him there. So, they had to bring him back to the Seoul Headquarters. He was a director in title only with no management charge, literally doing nothing all day but watch movies behind his desk. His brainless wife was the "stay-at-home and watch my dog poop" kind. She was currently taking a selfie. Because she was also an Instagram Hoe to boot. These three owned literally little more than 3% of PCS. That wasn't too much. It was still more than him, and it was definitely enough to matter in some votes. 

 "I see only Kyung Seon is here like always. You will have us believe Yoo Ri; he is an only child. Where are the twins?" 

Strike that. Kyung Seon actually liked Aunt Boram's. She was incredibly observant. 

"Well, one is in Paris as we speak, retrieving some artwork for the gallery. The other one is still out of the country. Studying abroad."

"Studying in that culinary school?" 

"No… He switched to Business last year." 

That woman was lying. She lied effortlessly. 

"Finally… Your influence, of course, my niece." 

"I try my best to guide my children on the right path. Finally, the lastborn intends to hold up his responsibility to the family. I'm very proud of him." 

"That won't be too good for you, Kyung Seon." Auntie Boram said with pointed lips.

"I don't see why. I have yet to see that guy at work, Auntie. I'm not worried." He said with a devious smirk. Auntie Boram guffawed. So true. 

Yoo Ri almost spilled her champagne. She turned to Yun Joon. But this chairman's superpower was his ability to phase out his environment and pretend he didn't know all these people.

"Siblings rivalry. How cute! There's always one that is more talented than the other in every family. But I'm sure these two will work together well one day. For the good of the company, of course." 

"Of course. PCS is all that matters in the end, right Mother?" 

"Exactly, Son." 

Bo Ram laughed hard. 

"Well said, people. Let's have another glass of that delicious champagne." 

Yoo Ri watched from the corner of her eyes that woman laughed tartly like a sea lion learning a trick. She raised her hand gracefully, and DukShi approached the table. 

"Is it going to be long?" She whispered in his ears. 

"Master is in a mood. It can be longer. He refused to get dressed." 

"What?" She cut him coldly. She chased him away with just a glare. She turned to the table with a fake smile.

"Should we share what we did today as a family?" 

Nam Joo looked suddenly distressed. Nobody wanted to hear the tale of a junkie. She looked about to faint. True, the only thing that frail-looking woman managed to do was to drop a child on this earth she named after her famous father like a sick tribute. The rest was extremely fucked up. The baby daddy was a Swedish rockstar who had an even worse addiction problem than her. He OD'ed last year and was basically a vegetable in a Switzerland clinic, being fed by tubes. Ask again what or who was wrong in this family? Just for all the trouble she dropped on that poor child's back, being a little bastard in one of Korea's golden families, she deserved to be hit with a shovel and buried in trash… or burned alive. Sometimes, he fantasized about doing it. She was even worse than Yoo Ri. 

On Nam Joo's left, Seo Joon was eager to intervene. 

"I will go first."

 This man was begging to get into Yoo Ri's panties. It was embarrassing.  Right now, he was listening to the fake doctor without borders tell a story about how he saved a little orphan who had a brain tumor just this morning. He even found a Korean Canadian foster family for the kid while he was at it. Give this man a Peace Nobel prize already and Yoo Ri's panties, of course. But please, somebody spare him the violins during his speech. 

Auntie Boram was holding her thousand dollars, black pearls from Tahiti, and a handkerchief. He remembered seeing that same Auntie Boram berates a homeless man in the street, refusing to give him money and calling him lazy. He wanted to barf. How much longer did he have to take all that crap? He watched his cousin's shoes as he stood up. This guy was wearing green Croco leather shoes. This guy should be run over by a truck.

Kyung Seon imagined then the perfect family dinner for him. It would be him sitting at the top of this table, and all these people, minus his father, of course, would be bleeding to death in their plates, blood smearing on that priceless Croco shoes. 

At last, Duk Shi came back with better news. Yoo Ri seemed pleased. She rose immediately. 

"Grandpa is in the elevator." 

They all stood up. Auntie Boram wiped the face of her stupid son like a dutiful mother. Na Bi, the trophy wife, adjusted her vulgar bustier. Yoo Ri stood regally next to the door, every bit the perfect daughter-in-law. 

There was a clicking noise, and the doors slipped open, revealing the Lion of Seoul. Yoo Ri immediately chased away the nurse to take her place, pushing his wheelchair. Hard to believe that sickly frail old man had been the ruthless chairman of PCS, giving even the Kim family patriarch of the famed phone company a run for his money. It was a disappointment to Kyung Seon every time. 

She pushed the old man to the place she previously deserted and stood next to her husband. 

"Happy birthday, Grandpa." 

"Thank you, my dear. I see you managed to gather the fools. They came in number to see that the old Lion isn't dead." 

What a warm greeting! Kyung Seon thought. His eyes were cold. That crazy old man! Auntie Bo Ram pretended to laugh, grinning like a madwoman.

"Oh, brother! You and your sense of humor!" 

"What is that pitiful Witch doing in my house? Are her good-for-nothing husband and lazy son there with her?" He whispered to Yoo Ri.

"Pitiful Witch? What are you mumbling, Lee Yeon?" 

"Father…Uncle died five years ago. You remember which year is this?" Seo Joon said. 

"Of course I knew that! I know everything in this house. I don't need you to tell me just because you're a doctor!"

"At least, you remember I'm a doctor." 

"I remember every day how much of a waste you are." He retorted back. 

That was the shade of the century. Strike that, Kyung Seon adored his grandpa. Seo Joon made a face. 

"Great! This man is fine. Let's bring dinner, Duk Shi. We're starving!" 

The old man smiled crookedly. 

"Good Riddance, that man isn't here! He tried to steal my company!"

"Uncle didn't try to steal your company!" 

"Yes, he did, and his stupid wife tried to help him."

"Brother!" 

"Shut up! It's out of the goodness of my heart; you people have a roof over your head. No one should be talking in my house when I'm being this generous." 

Everyone just stood there. 

"Where's the other one?" 

"Who?" 

"You know… The…."

"Oh! She went to Paris…."

"The boy… We are missing a boy. Where is he?" 

Yoo Ri lowered at his level. 

"I'm sorry, Grandpa. He is not coming. He is still abroad."

"You're lying… You killed him, didn't you? You did, knowing he was my favorite. You killed him." 

"Grandpa… This is nonsense, and I will get angry." Yoo Ri said with her sweetest voice. "I am his mother, and I would have never allowed that. He is perfectly fine, finishing his studies abroad. You remember he was always so smart and resourceful. I always tell everybody that one day he will take his place in the company like you always wanted. Like it is expected of him."

"He was a good enough kid… a bit soft-hearted. He needs to study a lot. Kyung Seon is a bit better with numbers too. He also has that spirit." 

"I will take the compliment." Kyung Seon said nonchalantly, eating the olive in the Martini he just poured himself.

Grandpa nodded, smiling at him. 

"It's too bad he's a bastard. He would have been a great heir. Not like these two." He said, pointing at his sons.

There was an awkward silence. Grandpa had a way with words, some might say. His tongue was still sharp, even if his mind was not. Kyung Seon gritted his teeth, pretending he didn't feel that. He was born soulless. The approval of this man meant as much as the butler's approval, meaning dickshit. Yet, his eyes were oddly burning, and he wanted to kill something. But help came from an unlikely ally.

"In that, it's not his sins but his father's." Yoo Ri said softly, glaring at her husband. "Should he be judged by that alone? I don't think so." 

"Right… You're right, Yoo-Ri. You have a great heart, taking that boy in, and you're a great mother too. You remind me of my wife. I miss her so much. She passed away, you see. I was holding her when she breathed her last. I still feel the pain in my chest." 

 "I'm so sorry. Mother was such a saint. I don't know anybody who could fill her shoes. She was as dedicated to this family as I am." 

"She was. She made this a home while I was building an empire and growing my kingdom. I could go to 'war,' and she would be there raising these two. She was so faithful." 

"An amazing perfect woman. Let's have a minute of silence for Eommonim." 

"Thank you, I am grateful." 00000000

Seo Joon shrugged but closed his eyes anyway. Yoo Ri… looked at him, almost pleading. Then he couldn't keep a straight face anymore. 

"Are we going to pretend you didn't kill her?" 

"Seo Joon… Grandpa is…" 

"This is so crazy. You are all crazy if you think I will remember my mother with her murderer in the same room. I have my limit. I'm going to bed." 

Nam Joo was silently crying. Yoo Ri grabbed his hand like he was her husband.

"Don't do this to me. Please…" 

"I… can't…." 

"Let him go… I didn't kill her. She fell. How many times do I have to tell you people?! Who are you to judge me? I demand RESPECT in my house!" He snapped. "She always had to protect you. You hide behind her instead of being a man. You should have been a man! If you were not so…." 

Seo Joon turned, enraged. 

"You want me to be a man now!" 

"Don't you yell in my house! I did…"

Family reunion. Don't you love them! Kyung Seon said as he sat down comfortably to watch.

"You keep saying you did this, and  you  did that! Fuck that blood money! Fuck that company. You terrorized her like you did Nam Joon. You even terrorized Yoo Ri. They were just… seventeen and nineteen." 

"Please… Seo Joon… Stop!" Yoo Ri screamed.

 It was getting out of hand.

"You terrorized the whole family. You are an awful human being, and every year, we're supposed to forget about it because you don't remember. You're alive because of me, old man. The good doctor kept you alive. I still don't know why I did that!" 

"Seo Joon…"

"Your successor is right there, right Yun Joon?! He is exactly what you wanted him to be. Yet, it's not even enough for you." 

Yun Joon glared at him. The old man snickered. 

"PCS cannot be left too long in the hand of Yun Joon. He will probably sell it for the thighs of a hooker." 

Yun Joon brutally pushed Yoo Ri away from his father, and thankfully Seo Joon caught her before she fell. The current chairman of PCS leaned over the old Founder and gripped the wheelchair's arms tightly.

"Mother is dead. She doesn't care for empty gestures. She's just ashes now. I am getting impatient here, little Lion."

He gave his father a small slap on his face. 

"That's right, you're alive because I convinced that fool Seo Joon to give you a second chance. Now, I hear a lot of mouse noise. People have things to say about my company. PCS is mine now. I will protect it as I see fit. I will give it to whoever I want. Even to a whore if I want to."

"How dare you?"

"A whore?" Seo Joon said. 

"Isn't that what my wife is anyway? My own high-maintenance little whore…."

Seo Joon turned to him angrily. 

"What did you just say?" 

"Isn't that what they're supposed to be? Huh! Daddy! They should do as we say? Right? A good woman never talks back."

It was Yoo Ri's turn to hold on to Seo Joon's arms.

"I have sons anyway, and they both know the drill. Only one should take over. I will decide that..." He said, and people could see the madness in his eyes. 

Yoo Ri glared at him.

"Now, like Seo Joon said, can everybody shut up, and can we eat at last?!" He shouted. "Everybody sits the fuck down."

Nam Joon sat back immediately, holding her son close. Yun Joon turned to Yoo Ri angrily. "You? What are you waiting for to serve the food?" 

The old man said nothing, looking away, twiddling his thumbs. He smirked knowingly. He was oddly lucid when he said.

"I see dogs are unleashed. They forget their places. Little dogs shouldn't be barking too loud. Not when they still got their leash on. 10% of my company is what you have. Just 10 % and a fancy title and chair." The old man said. 

Another awkward silence. Yun Joon looked positively about to murder someone. A bottle of champagne popped. They all jumped, startled, like they were in an Agatha Christie murder mystery, waiting for the name of the murderer to be revealed. Meanwhile, Kyung Seon had cut himself a slice of cake and was eating it, sucking on his fingers loudly. He asked Duk Shi for another glass of champagne. The butler obliged. 

The tension was so high. Nam Joo could barely breathe, staring at her nephew with wide eyes. You could see eleven-year-old Li Yeon trying to squirm out of her hold. 

Grandpa slammed the table hard before he clapped at him, laughing hard.  

"Look at this bastard! Ha! Ha! Ha! Is it good, Kyung Seon?" 

"Actually delicious, Grandpa! You should try some!"

He cut another huge slice on a plate and pushed it nonchalantly in front of the old man putting his feet on his neighbor's chair. Mr. Croco should go sit somewhere else. 

"You're really the best suited to this life…." 

"I keep telling people." Kyung Seon grinned, staring at Yoo Ri. It sent an honest chill her way. For the first time, Yoo Ri's true feelings surface, and everyone could see she was honestly scared of all the monsters in the room, including herself. It was just the way she stared at her reflection in the windows. She let her arms down in defeat. 

"Let's eat…." The old man laughed and took a huge bite of that cake.

 Later that night, Grandpa had long gone back to his room with his nurse. Yun Joon and Yoo Ri waved Auntie Bo Ram's goodnight on their doorsteps as if nothing had happened. Everybody was smiling. Everybody was in great spirit. She watched their car leave her alleyway. Driven by a bodyguard, Nam Joo and Lee Yeon jr. went back in a golf cart to their residence, the Ruby house. Yoo Ri barely closed the door that she realized she stood all alone in that grand hall. Through the bay window, she saw Yun Joon get in his limo, ready to go join whoever won the lottery tonight. She pulled her phone. 

"I want a report immediately. I want you to contain any situations. Nope. No, nightclub. You go straight to the hotel. I don't want the media catching a whiff of this situation. Do you understand? Good. I want another report tomorrow without fault." 

She started to undo her hair as she descended into the kitchen when she noticed a shadow moving. Kyung Seon… She was so startled by the sight of him, eating in the dark. It made her pause. The kitchen was then lighted by a lamp torch from outside. A red dot was traveling from Kyung Seon's chest to his forehead. He noticed its quick reflection on the chrome fridge in front of him. 

Ban Yoo Ri turned to the TV, silently playing on the wall. It was showing replays of the Jungle Reveal. Park Saeroyi was giving his speech. She sighed and continued her way. She warmed the teapot and then poured herself some leftover chamomile tea in a cup.  

"I always picture you would send that poor Duk Shi to do that for you." 

"As you can see, I like to pour my tea. Your father has left. He is probably not going back tonight. He is probably gonna enjoy some company. I'm surprised you don't have a lady friend to see." 

Kyung Seon scoffed. 

"So, you're interested in my love life." 

"Not at all; I'm more interested in knowing what you're doing in my kitchen." 

There was another pause. He kept eating in silence. 

"I thought you were satiated earlier." 

"I haven't eaten all day…." 

She watched him from the corner of her eyes. 

"Yah! How come I have a chef… but he can't replicate this taste. It always tastes like it is homemade. Your food. Like mommy made it… Yet, you probably never cooked an egg in your life. So, I don't understand why. This is so puzzling." 

She shrugged.

"It doesn't matter who made it. The feelings and intents of who served it are all that matter. It was served with love. Maternal love."

He wiped his mouth on some tissue. 

"This is all charming and all, but I don't believe it for one minute. Not when I know you never loved me." 

"Does it bother you?" She asked, using that same sweet diplomatic voice she used earlier on that senile old man.

She sat down on a stool far away from him. 

"Does it bother you, Kyung Seon? Does it keep you awake at night that I don't love you?"

He picked some duck wings and munched on them. 

"Like anything you do would bother me…."

She held her heart dramatically.

"Oh! This little kid! The way he is addressing his elders… But you're mistaken. I do love you! My heart has enough room for you! And I know nothing that pisses that deranged mind of yours more than the fact that I love you. It's a pure delight." She smiled wide as he looked at her with this soulless expression of his. 

"Such brave words when you need a sniper to feel safe in your own home." 

She snickered. 

"To sleep with the monsters… Just to sleep with the monsters. When I was young, my parents were never there, as you can imagine. They were busy ruling this country. And my brother, my sister, and I were left in the care of total strangers. We would be scared at night. Scared of the invisible. Scared of the monsters. I was the big sister. I was supposed to comfort everybody, but I was so terrified. I told my father one day, and you know what he told me? He said you shouldn't fear monsters. The world is full of them. You just need to learn from them. To be just a little bit like them. Mostly, you know the biggest secret of all is to not get scared of them. It is to realize that they are really just like us. The monsters. They get scared too."

"Is that supposed to scare me? The knowledge that you know my nature." He scoffed. 

She shrugged. 

"You tell me…."

"You sent me away. I was a teenager. Throw me out of the house in the middle of winter. I was just an orphan. Woman, you're cruel! You're the monster. You abuse even your own daughter." 

"You almost killed your baby brother!" 

"That's a lie! I would have never…."

"Two days in the cellar. He was just 8 years old."

"He wanted to play. We were playing…."

"And there was that girl… 

She turned her attention to the tv because that's what he did as soon as she said the word 'girl.' He was staring at Jo Yi Seo being interviewed by a journalist with that same dead look. 

"Like I would have let you around my children after that horrifying incident… And how many others…." She whispered. 

She stared at him again, noticing the creepy fascination in his eyes, clearly disgusted. 

"Jo Yi Seo. Park Saeroyi's number 2. Seoul's woman of the year. She's way out of your league." 

Kyung Seon turned off the tv with a groan. She was spoiling everything. He rose from his chair. It made a disturbing metallic screech in the quiet house. 

"You never stopped me." 

"Why should I do that and risk losing everything? My people build this fucking country, boy. They defended it. They bled for it when tyranny wanted to take over. We made history. I don't want to get sullied by the media and dragged through the mud with you just for being an innocent bystander. You think I will let my children live through that dishonor. It won't bring back those poor souls. It won't help that girl… Those … girls…" 

"What does that say about you… that you never stopped it and that you helped my dad cover it?"

"Who said I helped? Who said I knew?"

She flipped her hair and shrugged.

"You just said…."

"It's not what I said. It's not what you heard. I'm just a mother taking care of all her children, protecting them from hurt. No one will ever condemn me for that. No, they won't even judge me."

"You think if I fall, you won't fall? The whole family will fall… PCS will fall. The secrets I know about this family…." He said, raising his voice, losing it a little. 

She smiled. 

"Shush now…I think you should have some vanilla ice cream with salted butter caramel and a speck of roasted nuts. You and your brother used to love it when you were kids. I always keep some around for you boys. Let Mother pour some for you. Then you will go to bed… Won't you? You have lots of work. This mess you made losing Shippo need fixing immediately."

She dropped the bowl in front of him and leaned over the counter defiantly. 

"Eat. Then get out."

"I killed my mother, you know, for saying she loved me." 

She paused. 

"I know you did. Don't go to bed too late." She whispered with a wink. She turned to leave as he raised that bowl as if he was about to smack her with it. But the room was suddenly gleaming with red dots. Not one or two but at least a dozen of them. That psycho. How many people did she hire for her security? Did she think she was a monument to be guarded that much? He put down the bowl, then grabbed the spoon. It was really his favorite. Ban Kyung Seon really did have a sweet tooth.  

Ban Yoo Ri took the elevator to join her room. She walked gracefully in the sumptuous hallways of her mansion. She passed two guards posted on each corner of her hallway and opened her bedroom with a password. When she was inside, she tried to catch her breath suddenly. She hiccupped ungracefully. She felt her heart suddenly race in her chest. She was shivering. She stumbled in her fit-for-royalty dressing room, barely catching on her breath. She grabbed her cellphone and called her son. 

"Kwang Seon, baby… It's mom. Can you call me back? It's important. I need you… Baby, you're…." 

She couldn't finish her sentence. She was silently crying so hard. Surrounded by an organized clutter of gowns, clothes, shoes, and accessories on two floors. She was suffocating. She tried to get out of that dress, unable to control the shaking. She bumped into a chair and dropped to her knees. She tried to be quieter and stuffed her mouth with her white towel. She needed to keep it together. She needed to. The spasms finally receded. It got better, and she could almost wipe the makeup off her face without trembling. 

"Yoo Ri…" 

She jumped again out of her skin and crawled ungracefully under the makeup station. 

"It's me."  

She looked up, breathless. Seo Joon came out of the shadows. He dropped to her level, wearing his glasses, a bit worried.

"He's downstairs." She whispered.

"He's gone. They are both gone."

"He… was in the kitchen… He was…"

He tried to pick her up, but she was so freaked out she screamed.

"I'm sorry…."

"He is in the kitchen…."

"He's gone. I promise. I checked. He went home." He held a hand to help her up and pulled her against him. She started to breathe again as he stroke her back in slow motion. 

"I'm so tired, Seo Joon! I called Kwang Seon, but he didn't take my call. He hates me…."

"He doesn't hate you. They don't hate you. You're doing the best you can. It's alright. I'm here. It's ok."

Seoul penitentiary was buzzing with activity. In the courtyard, Ri Jae Bom had his weekly chess tournament with two older inmates, Dong Ha and Podan, and the only foreign inmate at the time, the Dutch, Mr. Millhausen. 

 Mr. Millhausen, Dong Ha, and Podan, like Jae Bom, were pretty much here for life, having pretty much pissed of someone famous or powerful "who throw away the key to their cells." Dong Ha was a renowned chef with a gambling problem. He was convicted of aggravated assault, robbery, and manslaughter of the rich mother of a politician. He was claiming she was the one who slapped him and abused him repeatedly. He was claiming her son did it. He still took life. Bak Po Dan was an eminent professor at Seoul University when he was convicted of killing his mistress and her lover by accident, running them over with his car. He claimed he couldn't have done it, he was taking sleeping pills, but he didn't have an alibi. Mr. Millhouse was an ex-military who tried to sell ecstasy on the wrong turf five years ago. He barely escaped an ambush from a gang with his life and killed three gangsters that day. He claimed self-defense, but public opinion didn't like the fact he left behind a wife and two children in the UK to shack up with a new woman here. For them, he was worse than scum even before trial. It was the first trial of a certain Lim Jae-In as a prosecutor, and he didn't go easy on this guy. 

Ri Jae Bom was clearly leading the game when he was summoned into the warden's office. He followed the guards, noticing the long queue at the Barber. It went all the way to the cafeteria. Some inmates were getting impatient. Someone tried to cut the line, but guards barked orders that were quick to put everyone back in line. 

Jae Bom smiled. He finally knocked in the director's office.  

As director of prisons goes, Warden Lam wasn't the worse. Don't trust his easy smile; the man was operating a tight ship and was a control freak. He was also open to all programs of rehabilitation. He was boasting a lot these days about Park Saeroyi staying here before his rise as a Business Tycoon. He called it the success of the Lam method. So, it didn't take long to convince him to give a certain resident rich boy a chance in the prison barbershop. Jae Bom entered the room and sat down while Kim finished checking his inventory. 

"You called?"

"I wanted us to have a little chat." Warden Lam simply said. 

"Thank you for allowing that thick-skulled boy to use coloration. A lot of us consider that a blessing for our grey hair." Ri Jae Bom said, crossing his legs on his chair.

Warden Lam nodded.

"You always were fair to me. I also thank you for that."

"I am a man of my words. I'm only delivering a service; your wife paid in advance… She arranged for your comfort while remaining in my care for all the duration of your stay with us. Thanks to her phone call, my daughter integrated Harvard. She is about to graduate law school. She delivered on a promise. I will keep my words."

"She was an exceptional woman. Only she could pull this kind of stunts from beyond the grave." Jae Bom said, a bit nostalgic.  

"Yet, I have my concerns. I'm not sure I understand your approach dealing with the matter of Jang Geun Won." 

Ri Jae Bom sighed. 

"What can't you understand?" 

"Well, wasn't he part of the deal you had with Kim Hee-Hoon?"

"What's it to you?" 

"Well, you asked that I made it happen. You wanted to be able to communicate with him despite his transfer. He is asking why is that boy still breathing?"

Jae Bom said nothing. He simply shrugged. 

"I didn't tell him about the fact you asked me to give that knucklehead a job in the barbershop. I arranged for you to share a cell last month. I was the one who put you in his therapy session group. Shouldn't this be over with? Are you not a man of your words too?"

Jae Bom looked up and stared at the man squarely. 

"I'm only trying to help. The deal was… Kim Hee Hoon takes care of those rich boys for you; you take care of this rich boy for him. But now, you're vouching for him… asking favors for him. Do you have second thoughts?"

"I have a grey roots problem and dandruff. That boy fixed it." 

"Yes… but…"

"There's nothing more to say about it."

"If you don't kill that boy, Kim Hee-Hoon won't help with your little problem. Worse, he will come for you." 

"I admit he was different than I expected."

"Who? This boy? Now, don't tell me you two are best friends for real." 

"He is just a kid who made a mistake and was never corrected properly." 

"That kid is not a kid at all. He caused the death of many people. He ruined many lives. Kim Hee Hoon won't stop at anything to get back at him. It's like you no longer want to get revenge for your daughter? Kim Hee-Hoon is way more powerful than meets the eye."

"Did he buy you?"

"No, of course not. But he has other moles in here… It's just a question of time before he realizes this is not happening. Mr. Ri, I cannot protect you against this threat." 

"Who said this is not happening?" 

"You're going to do it?" 

"Of course."

"When…" 

"You don't have to know the details. He doesn't have to know either. The deal is a trade. When it's done, he better be ready to deliver the head of that scum on a plate to me. I am also a man of my words, Sir."  

He stood up, signaling the end of this conversation. 

"I heard there's another inmate that may join us in a few months… of interest to you." 

Jae Bom didn't comment and simply shrugged. Was it a guessing game? 

"Det. Oh, Byeon Yeon."

He raised his head at last and left the room without a word. 

Back to the queue line slowly moving, an inmate who's been waiting for an hour was finally accessing the master's chair. Li Wan was the overexcited boy Ri Jae Bom took a beating for a couple of months ago, and Jang Geun Won tried to save. Ever since that moment, he turned into a fanboy. When Jang Geun Won revealed his secret talent for hair care, he became a total stalker. Li Wan was also called Cooper because his dream was to own a Mini Cooper. People often joke this was the only car he could actually drive because of his size. In this tight crew, there was also Nodame (also known as Pachinko Ball), Kyu Hyun ( Fake V), and Woo Sik ( The Bouncer). Nodame was a half-Japanese half-Korean. He was bald with tattoos all over his body. 

He was here for hacking, fraud, and embezzlement. He would be out in two years. Kyun Hyun was the pretty boy with the velvet voice who looked like V. He used to belong to a gang. He was here for illegal gun possession. He had one year left. Despite his imposing presence, he was almost 2 meters tall. Woo Sik, the Bouncer, didn't seem capable of hurting a fly. He didn't commit any violent crimes either. He was the only one in the crew besides Jae Bom to have a wife and children waiting for him at home. He took two years for grand theft auto and would be out next year. Woo Sik and Nodame also worked in the shop with Geun Won, but it was Geun Won's chair that was the most sought after. This week was even more special because all the hair products and colorations he had asked for had been delivered. He could magically turn grey hair into black again and black into grey hair. So, a lot of inmates were waiting for their turn. 

"Li Wan, I already did your hair last week. It doesn't need a touch-up." Li Wan was sporting a cute short do with highlights. 

"But Hyung, like you said, my scalp has been a bit itchy all week." 

"I told you, you have sensitive skin. Use a sensitive skin shampoo. Get up!" 

But Li Wan was in childish mode, making a sickeningly cute face, reminding Geun Won of a really young Geun Soo. Geun Won wanted to punch that boy. 

"It doesn't help. Not like that lotion you made yourself. And the massage… The massage was so perfect. Can you rub my temples too?" 

Geun Won grabbed a towel to cover that silly boy's head. 

"What lotion?" Another inmate asked. 

"Yes, I want it too. I want a rub too. Do you rub other parts Geun Won?" 

Geun Won gave him a quick flip of the middle finger in answer. 

"I want the lotion treatment… My hair is dry…." 

"Please, Jang, give it to us too." 

"You little bastard, I told you to shut up about it. Get up. I don't have all day. There are people waiting."." He snapped. 

"Just a little bit, please." Li Wan said, pouting.

Geun Won sighed and picked up his special conditioner. 

"You wonder why people want to punch you…." 

"Because I'm super cute." Li Wan teased before pleading with his hands. Geun Won snapped his tiny forehead with two fingers. "I'm just kidding. You're just such a pro about hair. I wondered where you learn all of this, Hyung." 

Geun Won didn't say anything. Growing up, he remembered that his dad's hairstylist refused to give him a trendy haircut, only the traditional haircut approved by Jang Dae Hee. It was like he lived in North Korea in that house. So, colorations became his way of rebelling against authority. He tried so many different colors, from pink to blonde to blue again… Pink almost gave Jang Dae Hee a heart attack. By the time he tried out blue in middle school, Jang Dae Hee and all the teachers at school had become immune. Playing with colors was a road full of thorns, and if you were not careful, you'd end up with a bald spot or two along the way. That's why he really started to read about it and document himself. He learned to care for them. Then, he no longer needed a stylist. He shaved and cut everything himself. His knowledge turned into a secret hobby. It became even more of a necessity after Park went to jail. He just needed something to clear his mind. So, by the time he was ready for college, he had quite the salon at home. That was something he didn't share, though, especially with his father, in fear of getting ridiculed for it. Not that Dae Hee was ever anything but cold and indifferent in front of his son's eccentric appearance. 

Feeling observed, Geun Won looked up and smiled at Ri Jae Bom. Jae Bom smiled back and continued to admire his work from afar. Did he regret his choice? Nope. Geun Won was really talented, just the way he was holding the scissors and effortless cut and added layers with so much dexterity. Even the shaggiest person turned great after climbing in his chair. Furthermore, he was lifting their spirits in their situations. Ri Jae Bom nodded in approval. Geun Won's dimples were showing in pride as he bumped fist with Li Wan. 

March 21st, 2024, the Ban Compound, Seoul

Ban Yoo Ri rushed home, knowing the boys were at it again. It was like she knew in advance that her world was about to implode on itself. It was instinct that made her move, the guards following her closely. She was cursing over and over inwardly, requested they drive faster. Finally, her car entered the alley. 

Her number one officer came to open the door for her, dressed in Tactical unit uniform. She was holding an assault rifle over her shoulders.

"There are people in the office with Mr. Ban. Clearly, five people were involved. They are armed. It's a hostage situation. We advise Madam should stay in the car. We have a clear shot. It will be over shortly."  

Yoo Ri sat down and nodded before she snapped her head up in realization. 

"Is there a woman in there?" 

"Yes, two that we can see. Two men also besides Mr. Ban. Correct that… Two Mr. Ban are in there. Like I said, it will be over shortly…."

"Kyung Seon is there?"

She paused. Of course, he would be involved.

"I don't have the information… Do you have the information, number 2 and number 3?" She asked in her com.

"Yes, he is… He's got a hostage and the woman in her wedding dress…."

"A woman in her wedding dress?"

"Yes, she's…."

"Stand down."

"What? Madam, we have a clear shot on the intruders." 

"I said stand down."

"Are you sure?" 

She looked ahead and sighed hard. The officer turned away.

"Madam said to stand down. I know you have it cleared. She gave her orders. Stand down!" 

There was a shot. She heard a woman scream. Then another man… She recognized her husband's voice call for help. 

"What was that?" 

"It didn't come from us, Madam."

"What's happening? Tell your men to not move… No one moves…without my order."

"They're not moving… But there's a man dow. The chairman is down…."

"Tell your man to simply observe." 

"Someone is getting out. It's Kyung Seon. He has a hostage. What do we do, Madam? He is coming this way. She's been identified as the lawyer. Number 6 and 5? Do you have them? They have them, Madam… We're going to move you to a safe place…." 

But Ban Yoo Ri got down anyway… They heard a couple more shots in the house. Then the front door slammed open. Kyung Seon appeared alone with a gun in his hands. From head to toe, he was bloody and dirty. He stopped as all guns, and assault rifles pointed at him.

"Oh, Mother! You're home! What a surprise!" He said.

"What have you done?" 

"I'm sorry…I made quite a mess. You look ravishing as always."

"Mr. Ban…Sir, put down the gun. Madam?"

"Stand down. Do not shoot my son."

"What?"

"Stand down!" She yelled breathlessly.

"You heard, Madam!"

They all lowered their weapons but still stood their ground. 

Kyung Seon grinned as he approached her. Then his smile faded… He was staring at her as if they were the only two people on earth. Blood dripping from his temple to his chin.

"Do you still love me now, Mother?" 

"You are sick." She whispered.

He laughed madly. That was an understatement.

"I know that!" He shouted back. "The question is, do you fucking love me, you whore?! Fucking pay attention!" 

He exploded. She pushed away from her bodyguards.

"Listen to me, you brat, a mother never stopped loving a child. Just like I know, that woman never stopped loving you. Even after what you did…. Just like I know I won't stop... not even after all that you did… Because I was the one who sent for you. I am responsible for you. When I learned my husband wanted to pay your mother to be quiet. I told your father to fix his mistake. I told him he needed to raise you and be a part of your life. I told him he needed to make it right to all of us. But it was too late. And I learn of your mother's death. So I sent lawyers all over the United States to find you. Not your father. It was me. I brought you home. So, you tell me again that a mother can't love… You tell me…." 

He inhaled sharply, pointing the gun to her head, his eyes gleaming with tears. 

"She wanted to run away, you see. I didn't want to go. I killed that bitch, so my dad would come get me."

She lowered her eyes to the ground, the gun brushing away her bangs.

"I wanted him to come and bring me home. Now he is dead too. You see… It's just you and me… Isn't it funny? I wouldn't have killed those girls if you didn't bring me back, Mother? Chances are, without all this money, I'd be in jail." 

She choked on the words and looked up slowly. He took another bloody step toward her. 

"So what now?"

She shrugged frantically.

"I will still keep your favorite ice cream in my fridge. I will still pray for you."

 "I don't need prayers. I am damned and lost. I am evil. I don't really need you, people…." 

"I will still pray…." 

"Why?!" He yelled at her, enraged, his thumb brushing the trigger. Riffles were again pointed in his direction. "I killed Park Saeroyi and countless others. So why? Why?"

She jumped and cried.

"I don't know what else to do. I didn't know what to do. I'm sorry." She sobbed.

He came closer to her. She retreated a little. Finally, he leaned over her, clumsily putting his head on her shoulder, putting his arms around her. He sighed against her, finally hugging her.  

"I wished you would have pulled the trigger, Mother." 

She said nothing. She simply stood there like a wax statue, barely breathing. She finally closed her eyes. It was like they were the only two people left standing on earth. No, it was as if they found an island of sorts, a place they could rest in peace, so they could grieve for his missing soul at last.  

Chapter Text

 March the 2nd, 2005,  Gwangju High school

Someone once said that the sibling relationship is one of the most dynamic, intimate, and influential relationships. When the bond between siblings is close, this connection may last a lifetime. The first time Ma Hyun Jun cross-dressed, he was seven years old, very much still identifying as a boy, and it had been his little sister Chae Won's idea. At four years old, she wanted him to dress up for the tea party she was holding with her plush friends. 

To understand fully, Chae Won had always been the willful one. She was born a handful. She climbed out of her crib to sleep with her brother. She claimed his toys as her own. Even caught drawing castles on the walls, she found ways to never get scolded for anything. Her cuteness was her weapon of mass destruction.  

When it came to Chae Won, only one rule stuck. As her big brother, Hyun Jun, was supposed to take care of her. Ever since he held her in his arms at the maternity clinic, he did his best to hold up his end of the bargain. So, despite mainly being taken hostage by this toddler terrorist, Hyun Yi, in Hyun Jun's skin, absolutely loved having a baby sister. When she forced him to wear a dress, put ribbons in his hair, and called him unnie. He almost didn't question it. It felt so natural and authentic. He immediately felt like a unnie. 

They had so much fun that day. Hyun Yi was still holding to a picture of that super disaster where they looked adorably guilty. It was in a drawer somewhere. And although they both got grounded for wasting their mother's French perfume and pricey red lipstick. He still remembered that day as one of the best days of his life, the two of them crying hand in hand with clownish painted red lips. 

It started to become more complicated as they both grew into their own person in middle school. There was ostensibly less play, more fights, more screams, more doors slamming in that house. It was like they were starting to live on different planets. It wasn't only Chae Won. Maybe Hyun Yi, still stuck in Hyun Jun's skin, resented Chae Won a little for being what he was not, what he could never be. A girl. Something he was still confused about. 

For there were days, she was exempted from chores for being sickly. She whined a lot, and nobody told her anything. She brought back terrible grades from school, but it was somehow okay. Their parents treated her like she could not fault somehow. Hyun Jun failed Mechanic class once, and his father made it seem like it was the end of the world. How would he find a good job at the factory later? A man who can't work with his hands can't feed his family. His sister could invite her friends home and stay all day on the phone but not him. He had to help his mother in the shop. Their parents always took her side. He was never responsible enough. Whatever he did was never enough. 

Maybe it started as a rebellious phase, but soon, he ultimately refused to attend to everyone's expectations, even his own. He just started drifting, listening to emo music, painting his nails black, growing his hair. He knew it was not Chae Won's fault if she was born pretty. It was technically not her fault if she was popular with boys lining up to confess and girls kissing the ground she walked on. But Hyun Jun always felt super inadequate in this skin he had to inhabit, not being good at sports or anything else. He had started smoking back in middle school. He had those impulsive moments when he would feel depressed, feel suicidal without being able to explain it. 

It was the first day back to school. His last year in High School. Like always, he and Chae Won pretended not to know one another at school. He was leaning with his friend Baek Keun-Suk against the walls, far away from the popular circles, waiting for the gates to open. Keun-Suk was telling him about that girl Lee Sae-Kyung confessing to Keun suk's girlfriend that she got a crush on Hyun Jun. Let's just say his best friend at the time was the overly excited type, and he absolutely wanted to hang out with the four of them. Imagining the mysterious Hyun Jun being his wingman. On the other side, Chae Won was enjoying being the center of attention in her group of friends. From time to time, she would send a glare in his direction. He would reciprocate fully.

A guy on a huge bike rolled on the sidewalk and parked not far from them. He didn't even know at the time that this guy would change his life. Bong Yu-Tae. That guy had the kind of face that stopped you in your tracks, whether you were a male or a female. He seemed to know it, and when he took off his helmet, releasing his long silky hair. He paused with that mischievous smirk on his face. And Hyun Jun saw Chae Won and her friends fanned themselves and start gossiping at once on the newcomer.  Who was he? Was he a student? But he was so tall… Did he have a girlfriend?   He must have been used to that kind of attention because he pretty much ignored them, to walk straight toward Hyun Jun and Keun Suk, of all people.

He watched that guy walk toward him, feeling like time got suspended. It was so nerve-wracking. Finally, he stopped before him. Hyun Jun looked everywhere else but in his directions. 

"Forgot my lighter. Got one?" 

For a good solid minute, he didn't even know what that guy was talking about. Until he realized it was all about the cigarette hanging in the corner of his mouth. That lousy habit got him expelled twice, but he couldn't shake it yet. He shook his head mechanically before realizing. 

"Sorry… don't have gas anymore." He managed to articulate, showing the empty lighter.

"It's okay. Just hold still…." 

Then that guy leaned nonchalantly, his cigarette between his fingers closing in… until they were mere inches from each other. Until he could smell that guy's cologne… Something happened then. Before, he just had an assumption; he was wired a bit differently, getting hot watching Gong Yoo flirt with his teacher. He couldn't just put a name on it. But he did remember having dreams, sexual thoughts about men… Not necessarily a boy his age… Although, he had something of a weird fixation about the captain of the softball team. Yet, it was all a different thing having this guy in his orbit, so close and so far at the same time, feeling what he was feeling. 

 Hyun Jun felt his throat tighten. It was just the way this guy's cigarette was touching his, kissing it almost, stealing its fire. But it was like it just awakened something that was sleeping. Most impressive of all, Bong- adjussi did that without a care for their surroundings. His heart rushed in answer in his chest. While inhaling his own cigarettes, he followed the smoke trail escaping that guy's lips in the air. Then he watched him tie his hair in a ponytail, the cigarette hanging on his lips.

"I'm the new art teacher. You can call me Yu-tae. I'm searching for room 345."

As if his brain just caught up with what was happening, he turned in panic. Did he just say he was a teacher?

"You're a teacher?" Keun asked.

"Yes, yes…"

"Room 345 is in Building A. Third floor. You can't miss it."

That guy shrugged nonchalantly, grabbing his satchel on the bike.  

"Wait! You can't smoke inside, Sunsengnim." Keun-Suk said. 

"Right… I always forget that shit." Was Yu-Tae's answer. 

He leaned next to Hyun Jun and finished smoking. Again. Hyun Jun was stunned into silence. Taking each drag, this guy would blow it in the air.

"You guys are senior?" 

"Yes. I didn't take an art class. This guy failed mechanic twice. So, he needs the extra points to graduate." Keun-Suk explained like it was his only purpose in life.

"Really?" 

 "He will still suck at it, no doubt. No matter how cool you are as a teacher…." He laughed at his own joke.

Yu Tae smirked and turned to Hyun Jun. 

"Really? You always let others define what you can and cannot do?" He asked Hyun Jun.

Ma Hyun Jun looked up with a scowl on his face. Yu-Tae shrugged. 

"I'm just curious…."

"You think this is funny."

"Again, you tell me."

"True, I don't know shit about art, and I don't care. I just want a way out of this town." He said defiantly.

"That's a good start as any. I like your motivation. You know where to find me for help or anything." He said, getting rid of his cigarettes in the ashtray. Hyun Jun and Keun-Suk watched him go. 

Hyun Jun hadn't realized his sister and her friends hadn't stopped staring in their direction.  

Seoul, November the 1st 

Seung Kwon woke up in unfamiliar bedsheets, holding a neon pink pillow. Only Hyun Yi's bedroom would have graffiti on its walls. He rolled on his back and surveyed his surroundings. Bianca was staring at him at the foot of the bed, wagging her tongue. She seemed to say. "I know what you did, you depraved motherfucker." Well, it's not like he really did anything. They just slept in the same bed. Nothing happened. Once he shared a couch with Toni, and it was the same feeling. Not exactly the same. But you got the general idea, Bianca. Fuck off. Nasty dog! He pulled the cover under her, and she jumped back on the floor. Traitor! 

Sometime earlier, Hyun Yi left, he heard the bathroom running. True, he didn't get up though he could have. Seung Kwon ignored every social cue to take advantage of her generosity. He just realized he didn't want to come out of that bed since it was way comfier than his. He debated internally, getting up. Was it worth it?

He didn't realize Hyun Yi had been watching him, so he was startled to hear her voice. 

"Yo, are you finished squatting my bed? It's way comfier than yours, I know." 

 He turned to her. He noticed she had taken off the catsuit.

"Where did you buy this mattress? It's like a cloud." He stretched lazily.

She laughed. 

"Yours is like a bed of rocks."

"Well, we slept on the floor in jail, so it never mattered much." He said as he finally sat down. 

"I see… Is that why you were having nightmares? It was about memories of that time…." 

He looked confused. 

"You woke me up earlier. You had a bad dream." 

"Oh !"

He lowered his gaze to the ground. 

"Sorry."

"You wanna talk about it?" 

He sniffed the air like a dog.

"Are you cooking?" 

She nodded, not unaware of his diversion.

"Great, I'm famished." 

"Seung Kwon…"

"I'm sorry… But did you make those noodles I really like?"

"I made noodles, yes, but not because you like them…." She lied. 

She mumbled something incoherently, not unaware she needed a better diversion. Fortunately, he didn't pay her any mind. 

"Whatever you say…."

"Like you can hear my shit, I can hear your shit too…." She pushed. She didn't know how to talk to this thick-headed guy sometimes. She was no longer at ease with boy talk; let's not share our feelings mentality.

"Don't mind if I get a serving before I go…."

"Yo! Choi Seung Kwon, don't you dare touch my pan with your nasty paws."

"Just a serving… Me and Rocky, we will go after that."

"I fetched some clothes in your apartment. Go take a shower first. Take the dog with you if you must. You both stink."

"Is that a subtle invitation to dine and wine with you?"

"No way… I'm just a nice neighbor who doesn't want you to look like a bum. I can give you two a doggy bag to go if you prefer." She said deadpan.

"I'm going…."

Taking a shower took him something like ten minutes. When he came back into the living room, the table was set, and everything was ready there. Even the dogs were comfy in their baskets. He paused for a minute because this was close to… perfection. Hyun Yi cooked for an army, and the table was piled with side dishes and meat. He watched her move in the kitchen finishing the last of her preparations. She finally turned toward him holding two more steaming plates. He helped her with one and sat down. 

"I called Yiseo… She didn't answer." 

"I'm dead, and I didn't even work as hard as her on the Jungle Reveal Party." 

"The boss isn't at home either."

"They must be still sleeping…."

Hyun Yi wasn't convinced there was a lot of sleeping going on. But they were definitely together. She hoped everything went well between her favorite people.

"He is probably super jet-lagged too. I can't believe he could host the party, do his speech and hold out on the whole night… I'm still bummed Toni couldn't make it. Oi, Tomorrow, do you want to go get some groceries together?" He asked, shaking his phone. He was only half-listening to Hyun Yi, posting on Toni's social media simultaneously. He commented under a photo of Toni with a group of friends, Toni being suspiciously close to her tall, beautiful black girl.

Saeroyi being knocked out and jet-lagged? 

Hyun Yi frowned. She hadn't thought of that. Leave it to her favorite Panda Bear here to suddenly start making sense and be practical about things.

 Saeroyi was probably resting. And Hyun Yi did use up all her groceries for tonight's dinner. So, going to the grocery store on Sunday was perfect for her. 

"Sunday Groceries sounds good. Let's say 9' o clock."

Seung Kwon nodded, finally taking a bite.

"Yummy… I love those noodles. Hyun Yi surpassed herself like always." 

That guy. She couldn't help but smile. They ate in silence at first.

"It's always the same dream I have. I'm in a dark room. A baby is crying in the background. I can't get out. I can't see what it needs. I'm powerless." Seung Kwon said in the middle of the dinner. 

Hyun Yi was so surprised she didn't know what to say.

"I usually wake up in sweat from that dream. I can't sleep then. I guess your bed is really that comfy."

She knew she should have said something, but there was such vulnerability in his voice. She didn't dare interrupt him. He finally shrugged, swallowing his noodle soup in one go. 

"How long has it been going on?" 

He looked up. 

"A while… I'd like another serving, please. This is really good. You really know how to cook. I'm amazed each time. I remember that first year in DanBam. We went through hell tasting your food." 

"You dumbass…"

She pretended to punch him. There was a knock on the door. They shared a puzzled look. 

"Were you waiting for someone?" 

"Did you order one of your dumb boxes again?"

"Hyun Yi got a clandestine lover I don't know about?" He teased, serving himself another bowl of noodles while she went to open the door.

When he didn't hear her come back, he went to see what the fuss was about himself. 

A red-haired was standing in the hallway with a suitcase and a carry-on.  

"Hey, Brother? I mean, Sister. Hyun Yi? Right? I'm sorry to barge in on you like this… I didn't find your number, so…." 

"Chaewon…" Hyun Yi mumbled as if she barely registered her sister's presence. 

Chaewon finally noticed Seung Kwon. She tilted her head comically, staring at him from head to toe.

"Am I interrupting something?"

Hyun Yi's brain finally connected the dots. Chaewon was here. 

"No! No! No! No! Not at all! He is just… someone I know."

Seung Kwon turned to Hyun Yi, half puzzled, half frustrated. 

"I mean, he's my neighbor… and my colleague… he was going home… Right, Seungkwon?" 

"Of course… …" 

He grabbed another bowl of noodles and some side dishes, and Rocky and he left their nose high. Hyun Yi could see he was unhappy. Just after he went through the trouble of opening about his nightmare. Just after they reconciled. Hyun Yi couldn't be more disappointed with herself. Yet, she knew Chaewon and her wild imagination… Her even bigger mouth. It was easier that way. She sighed and finally invited Chae Won's in.

"So, what are you doing in Seoul?" 

"I'm getting a divorce."

"What? "

"You were so right. I tried. I tried so hard to be what our parents wanted me to be. I married well. The wedding was great. Well, except the part when you were fighting everybody, and it ruined the mood. But it was great. I just wasn't happy with him… Not like you were happy…."

"Listen…"

She spun around in the living room, weighing each tiny object curiously.

"You are living this amazing glamorous life according to your own rules. And here I was, playing housewife to a jerk professor!"

"Chae Won… Do mom and Dad know you are here?" 

"Who cares? You said it better than anyone. They can't understand something they don't know anything about. It's like our family doesn't know how to love."

"Okay… I will rephrase that… I'm glad… you could see it my way for once… This is great… No, I mean, I'm obviously sorry to hear about the state of your marriage… But all this doesn't tell me what you're really doing here?"

"While I was filling out those divorce papers, I was really thinking Hyun Jun is living a happy, fulfilling life being a transvestite… Is that the word? In Seoul. I mean, ain't that something!" 

"Well, that's not how…."

"You are living your best life pretending to be a woman. You are famous because of it. And what am I doing with my life? Nothing meaningful. You are the first to do it. I'm married to someone who can't even appreciate my intellect. I'm wasting my full potential being a dental assistant in the countryside! Who wants to live like that?! Instead, I could be your assistant!"

She dropped herself on the sofa. 

"Your place is so pretty. It must have cost a fortune!" 

"Thank you… Chae Won … Listen…"

"Hyun Jun Oppa, he was literally treating me like I was an idiot all the time. As if I didn't have my own goals and desires. He wanted us to have kids right away. I just wanted to enjoy my freedom… go on a vacation or something. The winner of the Jangga contest is literally living a better life than me. You're changing people's lives. I'm so proud of you!"

She stood up again and launched herself in Hyun Yi's arms. 

"I wanted to call you so many times. I missed you." 

As much as she was somewhat wary of this situation, Hyun Yi couldn't help but feel the same. 

"Me too. I miss you." 

"Is he single?"

"Who?" 

"Your hot neighbor!"

"You mean Seung Kwon…No…Yes…Definitely single."

Chae Won nodded, full of determination. 

"Is he like you? I mean… Does he love…"

"Not at all. Seung Kwon is straight."

"Great, he is such a cutie! Not that I'm ready to date now. I need to fall back on my feet first. Will you help me?"

She somehow approached the table.  

"Did you make all this? You really became South Korea's favorite cook! Wow!"

"Huh, Sure!" 

"I knew I could always count on you. What is he doing for a living? Your neighbor?" 

"Choi Seung Kwon?" 

"Yes, the Mysterious Mr. Choi. I even like his name."

"He is IC's director of operations. He is managing all the stores and a bunch of other stuff."

"Sounds so fancy…." 

"Chae Won…"

"I know… I know… You're used to it by now. I'm not. You won't mind if I stay here for a couple of days. Your apartment is so big and all. I just need to find a place and a job…."

"Right, hum…Well…"

"You don't happen to have job openings in that big company of yours… Does Mr. Choi needs an assistant, for example?"

"Does Mom and Dad know you are here?"

"Nope. I pretty much left on a whim. So, I don't think so. Dad might suspect, though. I bought my train ticket with his credit card. Can you believe my dear future ex-husband cancel the credit card on me? So unfair!"

"You should really call Father and Mother. Tell them where you are."

She shrugged.

"I will. As soon as I get a job…."

"Fine. You have one. Call them."

She smirked.

"Really? Is it that easy?" 

"I will discuss it with HR Monday… But I think we can find you something to do."

She bounced happily. 

"It's so cool! It will be like old times! Wait, is that noodle soup? It smells delicious!" 

Yiseo was set on a mission. She was going on a date. Until now, if one had to be truthful, she had to coerce that guy into doing things like dating or holding hands. But they held hands in public last night, and they did all sorts of other things for the first time. It seemed so new and so familiar at the same time. 

She stared at her reflection in the mirror. She decided it was the outfit. Demure. A bit rebellious. Sober. She opted for a total black look. A snug turtleneck sweater, a sheer tulle maxi skirt, a glamourous chain-studded biker leather jacket, and a small purse. It was sexy and mysterious without trying. She was happy to take a selfie on her balcony and captioned it. "Date night with my favorite person in the world." Of course, she didn't care how it sounded like. She grinned to herself. The more scandalous. The better. Before she was out the door, the phone started vibrating with all the likes, comments, and new followers it got her. So many were asking who that person was or how long the two had been dating? Yiseo had long passed the 5 million followers' range. She was not one of South Korea's most influential people for no reason. It should give anyone anxiety. But she couldn't care less.

 People loved to hate and hate to love at times. She was the subject of a lot of Reddit threads and Kakao talks. If her fanbase was solid, her haters were just as well. It was all part of the game. It was also because of her high profile if brands like Atelier Versace or Chopard didn't see a problem lending her a million-dollar dress or a set of diamonds for the evening. Wearing this many hats, Yiseo was just trying to make the best life for herself and her Daepyonim. Yet, she knew she didn't need all of this to be happy. She just needed him. 

She found an expensive bouquet of flowers on her doorsteps left by an obvious secret admirer. Too Flashy to be her "Daepyonim" style. Something caught her attention as she noticed the jewelry box ensconced in it. She opened it, and there was a diamond tennis bracelet inside. She studied it carefully. The box read Van Cleef and Arpels, and the bracelet seemed legit. Too bad it wasn't her style. There was a blank card inside. She got down and gave the box to the concierge. 

"Found this while I was going out. Did you guys drop it on my doorsteps? I generally want fan mail and gifts to be taken at IC. I have my assistant and my content manager sort it out." 

The concierge frowned in confusion but nodded, nonetheless. Yiseo didn't know him. She wondered if he was new. She shrugged.

"Please be more careful. Can you drop this with the rest? Thanks."

He nodded again while a certain brunette skipped happily to the door. Another concierge came out of a back office.

"Was that Miss Jo?" 

"Miss Jo?"

"App 2304. The penthouse."

"I think so…." 

"What did she want?" 

"She said something about fan mail and gifts going to a place called IC."

"Oh yeah, you have to get used to it. On top of being a big hotshot in the Business world, she's an influencer." 

"Ah, ok! She seemed so young." 

"She's a prodigy. Typical beginner's mistake. Never bring her fan mail when she's at home. She's pretty cool, though, and leaves good tips. A courier comes on Monday and Friday to bring everything to her assistant. She receives a ton of gifts and fanmail a week and donates most stuff." 

"Huh?! I didn't bring it to her. She said she found it on her doorsteps." 

"What? Did you let someone in?" 

"No, I swear. It wasn't you?" 

The second concierge frowned. He opened the box to see the tennis bracelet. 

"Is that diamonds?"

He was waiting for her in front of the building, leaning against his car. He also surpassed himself tonight. His hair had gotten a bit longer ever since his European tour, and he dropped his usual buzzcut from lack of time in his schedule for maintenance. It wouldn't be too long before he went back to his buzzcut, she thought. She better enjoy it while she can. He was also wearing a black turtleneck like her and an Italian black suit. It was like they were connected. God, the universe, she loved this man so much. He was so handsome. He seemed made for her. When she realized her first encounter with this dude, he was wearing a mascot costume. This wasn't insight alone. It was fate. Oh right, there was that time on the stairs. But they were so young back then, she couldn't help but cringe at her own childish reaction.

He immediately smiled when he saw her. Saeroyi wondered why it took him so long to confess or why he ever looked at another woman other than her. How could he believe for a second, he could trade his love for the benefit of another? How did it even make sense at the time? He waved in her direction and circled the car to open the door for her. He couldn't help remembering what they did this morning or this afternoon… or what he would rather do now. He lowered his gaze. His mind was filled with racy thoughts and memory of her past, present, and even future. Some of the images were savagely erotic now. He remembered the first time he saw her. He could imagine them getting old and building a family. Was he going too fast? She was all he could think about. Was his love sort of an obsession? Was it how she felt all those years? He wished he could tell his father he had discovered something new on his road to happiness. 

She stood inches from him. 

"How do I look?" She asked nervously. She just agreed that she looked spectacular in front of her mirror, but she couldn't help feeling anxious before him. 

He couldn't even answer that with words, so he pulled her in for a hungry kiss. 

"Daepyonim, someone could see us." She pouted.

He nodded and pulled back. He honestly hadn't thought of that. 

She pulled at his vest and kissed him again with a giggle.

"I'm kidding. I don't care." 

He laughed. He loved her unscrupulous ways just as much. He opened the door for her and helped her settle in and buckle her seatbelt. He settled behind the wheel.

Hyun Yi was sleeping, but her sister was not. Chae Won was busy exploring the whole Appartement, venturing into Hyun Yi's closet, marveling at some expensive pieces with an unhappy Bianca following her around everywhere. 

Chae Won turned to the dog angrily. 

"Come on! Stop! You stupid dog, you're gonna wake your master up?!

Bianca barked again. She put down the dress she was holding. 

"It's my 'sister'… She used to borrow things in my closet all the time. You think I can't do the same." 

Bianca barked again, unconvinced.

"Okay, suit yourself. It's not that pretty." 

She went to the kitchen, but Bianca followed this intruder everywhere, determined to make that funny woman leave. Finally, desperate for some peace and quiet, Chaewon decided to exile herself on the balcony. But it was without counting on the stubbornness of the French bulldog who started yapping in earnest for the woman to leave them alone. 

"Bianca, the basket. Now…" 

Chaewon jumped before realizing someone was standing on the other balcony. Bianca stopped, retreated, came back with a leftover of defiance. 

"I said now." 

Finally, the dog relented and went back to her basket, grunting unhappily. 

"Thanks…" 

"No need… She would have woken up Hyun Yi with all the fuss. She doesn't like strangers. Don't take it too personally."

"Ah… Alright…" She smiled shyly. 

He nodded his hands in his pocket.

"Yes… By the way, I'm Hyun Yi's sister Chaewon. We've been briefly introduced earlier." 

"It's okay. I'm just her neighbor, Seungkwon. Choi Seungkwon." 

"No, she cleared it up at dinner. She said, you guys are really close. You are best friends." 

It wasn't much better, but he rather takes that than being dubbed as "someone she knows." Yet, he couldn't fault her. These days he didn't know how to describe their relationships.

"You're the one who got married a couple of months ago."

"Divorced."

"Huh?"

"I'm divorced. At least I'm getting divorced. It's complicated."

"Sorry…"

"No… No… it's fine." 

He frowned in confusion. 

"I want to start over. Hyun Yi said she would help me. She even offered me a job." 

He shrugged.

"Good for you. This sounds like her."

"You're not sleeping?" 

"I slept all day in the comfiest bed there is…." He said while stretching. "The result is I can't sleep now. What's your excuse?"

"I have trouble sleeping in new places."

"I was somewhat like that years ago." He smiled at her. She giggled softly, pretending to be coy.

She heard fancier words. She beheld more gracious faces. Yet, his easy smile and his boyish charms, coupled with the promise of glamourous adventures, seemed tempting right now.  

"Do you want to play Go Stop?" 

He paused.

"Why not?" 

Even though they promised not to talk shop, Saeroyi and Yiseo were deep in the middle of it by the time they brought them the first dish. 

"I never thought you would go after them. I was so surprised by your move, Daepyonim. I thought you didn't want to go after PCS. But now we cannot go back…."

"I still don't want an open war. I'm not sure we can win." 

"I know we will win." 

He smiled at her. He fed off her trust and confidence.

"It's just we can't sit still. Jungle's shareholders are too fidgety. They disliked changes. We made many. I'm aware I'm asking a lot as their new chairman."

She nodded. 

"We need to settle the new bureau in there for good. If taking shots at PCS will do that and prove we are a daring bunch. Why not? I was reading about the biography of the Founder. It's quite savage the way he climbed to the top. Yet, he is apparently a very traditional man who is keen on family." 

Yiseo nodded. 

"The whole board is made up of family. These people don't trust outsiders. It means they value their secrets."

"Secrets?"

"Yup… I'm convinced they must have tons of them. You read the book? Some things in the book are simply too suspicious to be true." 

"It's a thousand pages long. I didn't finish it yet."

"I did some research. External shareholders and Investment banking hold something like 20% of shares. It's unheard of. Can you imagine how rich these people are? How many liquid assets they must have?"

He nodded. He was aware, hence his cautious stance.

"Mostly, it's still all about the old Lion. He holds 27% of shares. Each of his sons inherited shares from their mother's death, and they both own 10%, the daughter got 5%. Ban Lee Yeon's sister and the other next of kin hold 3%. Her name is Bo Ram. A tough old cookie. She got destitute after her husband tried to plan a mini coup. They tried to evict Ban Lee Yeon from his chairman position, claiming he was mentally impaired. Oh, and there's Ban Yun Joon's wife. She controls 23%. It's fascinating how she negotiated this. She asked as a wedding gift for her new family. Have you read her bio?"  

"Are you kidding, boss? She's my mom's favorite author. She wrote a lot about feminism and family. She even made a book about raising kids and teaching them etiquette. She's their best political asset. Her brother is working in the Ministry of Justice. Yet, when she caught a speeding ticket at the end of a gala. She accepted the blame publicly and did her community service. She's my mom's hero. "

"How many children does she have?" 

She shrugged.

"I should ask my mom that. Well, Ban Lee Yeon has four great-grandchildren known. I couldn't find any record on them besides Kyung Seon. I presumed the others were younger and not yet out in the world. They all inherited 2% at birth. You can imagine being a billionaire as a baby?" 

"It's possible our children would be, I guess." He said matter-of-factly, staring at a mini carrot suspiciously before tasting it. 

She looked up from her plate at that. That conversation just took a left turn. She was observing quietly, and he was pretending like nothing happened just now. He was focused on eating, like it was a matter of life and death, looking anywhere but at her. She just couldn't stop staring at that guy. 

"Our children?" 

It was like every prayer she ever made since birth was getting answered. Yet, she didn't know where this anxiety was coming from. She just couldn't trust this was really happening. She could never trust Santa as a kid. Already to her, he was a creepy old man for entering people's houses uninvited. She wouldn't trust a higher being to give her a due. To think Saroyi wanted children with her of all people.

He finally nodded, embarrassed. He probably realized he spooked her a little. He was so clumsy.

"I mean…in the future… One day… In ten years… Or… I don't know… Assuming we succeed with IC… I mean… We could have a five-year plan."

He said, speaking in terms they both understood. She just remained silent. He finished cutting his meat. 

"I'm getting nervous. Did I say something wrong?"

She shook her head, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. His eyes widened in shock, and he didn't look like he knew what to do. 

"Omo…Yiseo… Wait…"

"It used to be just me… me thinking of you like that. It used to be just me making 2 years, 10 years plan… for us… For you to love me back. For years, I thought you'd never think of me like that. For years, I braced myself to the idea that this love I felt could be unrequited forever. You said it was never going to happen. A part of me refused to believe you… A part of me maybe did believe you… And… I know this is just a natural progression. Yet, I just don't know. It all seems to go so fast… It seemed surreal. My head is a bit spinning… I know we waited six years…." She sighed.

She was just pushing her food around with the fork. She just couldn't explain this properly.

Somehow, Saeroyi knew he deserved that for making her wait this long. It was a bit selfish to think he wouldn't ever get to explain himself and make amends for that time he made her cry. Maybe it wasn't the only time even, remembering the day he was 'caught' red-handed at the restaurant with Soo Ah, the look she gave him that day. The look that turned his stomach to shreds. Like he did something wrong. Like he was a cheating husband. She simply looked tired that day, not even disappointed, not even angry. She simply seemed exhausted. He ran outside to clear things up, yet he was too late. Made aware of his growing hypocrisy by none other than Geun Soo, he had honestly been scared to find her resignation on his desk. It reminded him plainly that he didn't deserve her loyalty. He didn't deserve her period. He's been nothing but selfish with her.

Yiseo finally realized the mood had shifted on the table. He was staring at her quite solemnly. She forced her smile on her face. 

"Never mind, we're happy now… So just forget it…."

He nervously patted his head for a long minute, fidgeting as if hesitating. 

"I felt something back then. I lied to you. I felt something already. I just didn't know what it was. Because I've never felt that way, and it was just too damn complicated. I thought you deserved better than a guy who didn't know for sure. Geun Soo loved you. He was your age. He seemed a way better fit than me." 

She finally looked up.

"Geun Soo…" 

Not that she was unaware of Geun Won's brother's crush on her. She used it enough against her old classmate to write a treaty on how to be a bad friend. But she didn't think Saeroyi was aware of Geun Soo's fixation with her.

"You two made sense in my head… At least for a time. It was easier that way. I'm older… Those ten years meant something in my life, Yiseo. It shaped me into who I am… and that person that I am is not always someone I'm proud of." 

"Daepyonim…"

"I was selfish… I remember standing in front of Jang Dae Hee, not thinking for a minute of what it meant for my dad. But he never held it against me. He said he was proud of me. Yet, I wasn't too proud of myself. I felt like I screwed up my whole life, although I tried to put the pieces back together. You're the one who came and finished the puzzle." 

She smiled shyly. 

"I am so grateful to you. Just like my dad, you trusted me, putting your life in jeopardy for my dream. For it to become our dream. I am plainly aware I'm in your debt. But more so, I love you for it. Yet, I know I'm late. This confession comes very late after what we went through. I just didn't think at the time I should bring you into this. I didn't think I had a right to… keep you in my life. Soo Ah… She seemed the easier choice… Because she always had a self-preservation instinct. She kept me at bay. I needed that. You didn't spare your engagement. I didn't want to crash your world any more than I did. 

But I need you to know I felt it back then without really knowing what it was. So, I lied to you, thinking I was doing you a favor since I felt too broken to really love. But, Yiseo, I felt it when you kissed me." 

She opened her eyes wide and covered her gaping mouth with both hands.

"You knew…"

He smiled sheepishly. 

"Yes, a girl I just met… Kissed me…in a bar. Bold. It was my first kiss. I didn't consent to it… Criminal offense 36 something… I think it is… She should be in jail."

She blushed, then she laughed.

"I quite enjoyed it, though. I kept asking myself why… why you would want to do that. Why a girl like you could want a guy like me?! I am slow like that." He smiled shyly, scratching the back of his head.

She was crying now, extending her hand over the table. Saeroyi took it and kissed it.

"I'm sorry it took me this long to tell you. I love you so much." 

"I love you too…."

He was going to turn her into a puddle right now. Watch her dissolve in tears because of this. They held hands in a nice comfortable silence.

"So… Children? Huh?" She asked.

"You like children? I never asked before…." 

"True… I don't know… to be honest. I like children. I'm not against them."

"I love children. I wish to have a big family one day."

"Growing up… I never had children in my life, so… I don't know how many I would want. But I'm fond of Hye Won, though. I don't think I'm ready." 

"Okay… We're not in any rush."

"Are you disappointed?" 

"Not at all. It's not like I hope you would be pregnant right this second?" 

She blushed. This straightforward Saeroyi was somewhat new to her. True, at work, he always told her like it is. But in private, he used to not be this open.

"I also want time to practice." He said with that determined look of his as if he genuinely meant business.

She felt heat descend on her whole body and sighed dreamily. 

"Daepyonim…"

"You look really nice… Are you gonna have dessert? "

It was her turn to be in a playful mood as she shifted in her chair. 

“ Je prendrais bien du Fondant au Chocolat sur ton torse nu. ” She said in french.

He leaned immediately, confusion on his face. He looked so cute confused.

« What? » 

Someone cleared his throat, and they were both startled to see Chef Leriche, the owner, standing next to the table. Chef Leriche could barely suppress his laughter, being a French native speaker.

"I'm sorry. I didn't want to interrupt. So, if I heard correctly. Madam wants some fondant to go…." The Chef said, turning to the waiter who disappeared in the kitchen. 

Yiseo was trying to make herself smaller in that chair. Leriche, like any French person, was having the time of his life, just teasing her. 

"Is that what you order?" Saeroyi asked, searching the menu.

Where could you find a translator when you needed one? Saeroyi wondered. 

"I was just… saying how much I love it. I mean the fondant… obviously." 

Leriche nodded with a smile. 

"I'm so glad you like it, Madam. I won't bother you for long. I just wanted to say I hope you're having a pleasant evening. My team and I, we're really honored to have you tonight, Mr. Park, Miss Jo. If I can do anything, please don't hesitate to ask."

"Everything was so delicious. I don't know if I even have room for dessert." Yiseo said.

"I agree with my partner," Saeroyi said. She looked up, her mouth ajar. 

"I think we're indeed gonna have the dessert to go. Surprise us." 

"Very well, Sir. My pleasure." 

Yiseo could barely contain herself, trying to suppress that stupid, dorky smile off her face. 

"Since you're very special guests, I was also wondering if you'd like to visit our kitchen lab."

"Oh! I'd… "

He turned to Yiseo. 

"We'd be honored." 

She said, standing up and extending her hand to Saeroyi. He delicately took it, and they followed the chef. 

Meanwhile, in front of the restaurant, someone was getting impatient. 

"What do you mean? You're booked?"

"Sir, I'm sorry, but…."

Kyung Seon grabbed the book in the head waiter's hand and sent it flying over his head. From his own admission, the vice president of PCS was having a bad day. Even if we're not sure, rewinding his day would help understand this situation. 

But let's try it anyway. Kyung Seon woke up with a stomachache, already a bad sign. He was seldom sick. So, he imagined that woman had tried to poison him with ice cream the night before. He dragged himself out of bed, showered, dressed up, and went back to the main house and demanded that somebody else try that ice cream. The results of his query were unsatisfying for some reasons. He was so disappointed his assumption turned out to be false he painted the wall with the ice cream pot for Duk Shi to clean up. He left. Got stuck in traffic. Got late into his business meeting. 

After the jungle reveal, PCS entered crisis mode, dropping in the exchange. Not much, just 700 billion won went down the drain. But it was enough for a great purge to start. People were literally called back from their vacation homes. Employees were having nervous breakdowns in the hallway. Sitting behind his desk, Kyung Seon was literally staring at the sales number dropping while drinking some medicine. He made a kid's face at the taste. The fuck was wrong with the world today!

 In a second business meeting, his father got a little bit carried away and fired four people. Not that he really cared about that but imagine witnessing hysteria and tears on a weak and disturbed stomach. We're talking people being dragged on the floor by security, holding onto chairs and walls. The Marketing director almost managed to grab his ankle if he had not been quick enough to step hard on his hand first, probably breaking some bones. But again…The fuck was wrong with these people.

Then his dad sat him down in his office and started scolding him about Shippo's delayed sale and disserting on this guy Park Saeroyi. Listening to his dad, sober, was sometimes a challenge. But he tried nonetheless, concentrating on the rebounding balls on the windows 10 screensaver. Yet, his gaze shifted from apathetic to angry when his dad dared tell him not to overestimate this guy like he wasn't a piece of shit.

"Are you even listening?" The man asked. 

Well, not really if one had to be truthful. But when did it ever matter?

"We have to find something to get rid of them now. Dirt. We need some dirt to bury them. What did your photograph friend find?" 

"He is squeaky clean. It's a waste of time."

"Nobody is that pure." 

"Well, this fucktard is." 

"He went to jail."

"Jang's fault. His story checks down."

"And the girl…." 

He said nothing. Jo Yiseo was out of reach for now.

"Are you progressing with her?" 

Kyung Seon said nothing. Did he look like someone who was progressing with Jo Yiseo? If he was progressing with Jo Yiseo, did his father think he would have been standing here on a Saturday? Yun Joon moaned like a little kid. 

"I notice you have a real soft spot for her. Why can't you make her like you back? It's unfortunate."

Kyung Seon stared at those virtual bouncing balls, imagining he slit his father's throat.

"You have no charms with women. Yoo Ri is right on this point. You don't get that from me for sure. It's the influence of your tramp mother. Had I been young again, I'd show you how I'd make them fall for me like flies."

That Jo Yiseo would look twice at someone like this clown would be laughable.

"How about the other one…? The freak of nature… Assuming she's still got a dick… it could be fun and avant-garde… I've known a couple of transvestite in Thailand in my youth… You would have to keep it on the down-low, though."

Kyung Seon said nothing, but his face said it all. Sometimes Kyung Seon himself had trouble believing he was related to that guy.

"Park Saeroyi valued his circle. It will help you get into his head if you can seduce one of these idiots."

Yet maybe that fool was onto something. 

"I will take care of it my way." 

"Kyung Seon, you know how much this is important. I need to evict my father permanently. There's an interim function in my job title I don't like. I need the vote next year to go well." 

"It will be simpler to throw him down a flight of stairs. Yoo Ri is the one doing anything in her power not to make that happen. You could simply throw the woman a flight of stairs too. Again there are so many ways to get rid of someone permanently."

He shook his head, making a horse-like neigh as if this was the worst sin.

"I am not such a wretched son that I will kill my own father. You should never do that. This is absolutely unforgivable. The gods are looking on and… They will condemn you to the worst hell. People who do that are unredeemable souls. Parents are off-limits."

"You slapped him last night." Kyung Seon noted, not sure he understood the rule.

"It was a playful slap."

KyungSeon scoffed at that. On the other hand, his dad was hilarious.

"I have a plan, and it's on its way already. No bloodshed should be needed. It will be all fair and square. Ok?"

"Really? Can't you tell your beloved daddy about it?" Yun Joon tried to coax him changing tone, massaging his shoulders, adopting a more childish tone. He even stomped the floor.

Kyung Seon shrugged. 

"Come on. Tell daddy. 

Tell daddy." The chairman was bouncing now.

"It hurt my feelings when you said I have no charms with women. I have a date tonight." 

"Huh?"

Yun Joon was speechless. Kyung Seon suddenly bolted on his feet. 

"A date?"

"See, you don't know me that well." 

"Is it the Pharmaceutical heiress? The one Yoori likes?"

"Why do you always have to bring up this woman?"

"Well, it's your mother…."

KyungSeon shrugged and stood up. He silently darted toward the door, leaving the chairman behind. 

"Come on, tell daddy! What's the plan?"

He remained silent. 

"Very well, I'm counting on you, Son." Yun Joon shouted after him.

 Back to the restaurant scene, somebody was about to lose it.

"Can you fetch someone who doesn't stutter? I'm pretty sensitive to these things." Kyung Seon growled.

"It's okay, Kyung Seon. We can go somewhere else." Lee Yoona, the lovely third daughter of the Lee Pharmaceutical empire, intervened. 

Kyung Seon and this girl had been dating on and off for the past five years. It had been his longest relationship yet, even if it was not love in the most romantic sense. 

Not that Kyung Seon will ever acknowledge it, but he felt a bit attached to that girl, the way some people are attached to puppies, find them cute on a leash. She was the cutest on her knees too. It wasn't always rosy between them. For him, she was just the easiest lay. For her, he was her college crush she couldn't get over with and her first lover. Kyung Seon sent her to the hospital the last time they blew up, almost choking her to death. If it wasn't enough warnings, he broke up with her then on the phone, telling her he got bored with her anyway and how lame she was. She should just kill herself. She almost did then. Her parents had to put her on suicide watch for days. It got better when pushed by Yoo Ri and his dad, Kyung Seon, sent an apology letter to her with flowers and gifts. Yoona started eating again and even smiled. 

Her parents tried to force therapy on her. They made her swear on the bible she would never go back to him. They even encouraged her to press charges against him for choking her and slamming her into a coffee table. She adamantly refused and denied Ban Kyung Seon had ever done something to hurt her. Her sisters and her friends told her he wasn't worth it. They told her she would find someone better, someone that could treat her right. They told her to think of herself first. Yet, it was like a sickness… an addiction… The heart has its reasons that reason knows not. She always managed to fall back into the same pattern, the same routine, getting ready immediately when he texted, leaving everything behind for him. She was having fun with her girlfriends earlier when Kyung Seon called. He asked her if she was free for dinner, told her how he was lonely without her and missed her. Despite having to cancel previous engagements, she went back home, dressed up, and dutifully waited for him to come get her.

"I don't want to go somewhere else. I wanna sit in my fucking chair and eat because I'm starving. It's starting to get on my damn nerve. Where's Leriche?" 

"I… I will ask you to calm down, Sir." 

"I am very calm. I want my usual… The blue room." 

"Like I said, Sir, it's unfortunate, but tonight we're booked. But if you're willing to wait, we can accommodate you… in the lounge…."

"Wait? Do you know who I am?!"

"Mr. Ban… Please… I will do my best to accommodate you and your guest. I know it's not ideal. That's why we encourage our guests to make proper reservations online or by phone beforehand…."

What was this? Another lecture? Kyung Seon had enough of those for one day. He was about to grab the head waiter by his neck and slam him into the nearest wall until one firm hand brutally pushed him away from the waiter. The hand belonged to none other than Park Saeroyi. Kyung Seon almost lost his balance, but his girlfriend steadied him. He faced Saeroyi immediately, intent on not losing any ground in this battle. 

They stared each other in the eyes for the first time. It's possible you could forget everything that happened previously and concentrate on the now. It is possible the story really started here with Saeroyi putting his hand on Ban Kyung Seon over the mistreatment of a waiter. It's possible this whole thing was just a misunderstanding. It's possible it was not. 

 Saeroyi stepped purposefully into his space, inserting himself between the waiter and Ban Kyung Seon, staring him down coldly. Kyung Seon stepped forward too. Since they were approximately the same height, a simple glare turned into a duel of will. Their differences couldn't be more apparent at that moment. It was like two polarizing sides of the same coin. Both men could do whatever in the name of what they believe. Yet, they had very different beliefs. For a tense, fully loaded minute, it was just them standing out of this world. It was enough to breed between them an eternal reserve of hate and contempt. 

It was enough to fuel this whole story.

 Jo Yiseo stepped in, knowing that determined look on her Daepyonim's face. He was on the verge of destroying another rich boy's face. Although she wouldn't mind watching this jerk get his due, they didn't need the judicial hassle that would come with it. There would be other ways to screw this boy over when IC would become number 1 in the Food industry. 

Saeroyi relaxed immediately as he felt her close, turning to her, softening up instantly. He held out a hand for Yiseo. Kyung Seon's eyes fell on Yiseo, noticing her for the first time. Watchdog's words came back haunting him.   Yes, he's banging her. Literally killed the whole Jang Clan over her…  

"What is it, Louis?" 

Chef Leriche asked his waiter, hugging him in support. 

"I was trying to explain to Mr. Ban that we are booked. His favorite table in the Blue Room was unavailable tonight. If he had made reservations like Mr. Park did… I could have sorted it out sooner. Now all I can do is ask him to wait… He got mad and…."

Kyung Seon was still staring at their hands entwined at that point. 

"You're making this fuss over a table?" Saeroyi asked, shaking his head in disbelief. 

"I don't recall we've been acquainted, Mr. Park. Let me introduce myself properly…." 

"No need… You sent flowers to my girlfriend over the past months, just after the Shippo debacle. We're acquainted, alright." Saeroyi said, annoyed.  

Yiseo opened her eyes wide in shock. How did he know that? A flash of Saeroyi grabbing his coat on his way to the airport before his European Tour, as he forgot to sign some papers in Yiseo's office. On his way out, he noticed a large bouquet of roses in the trash. Interrogating Yiseo's assistant, she told him it was not the first attempt from Ban Kyung Seon. 

"We should go, Kyung Seon…." Yoona said, uncomfortable.

"Please, shut up!"

He shrugged defiantly. 

"I did. I send her flowers. So what? As you can see, I've moved on."

Saeroyi tilted his head then.

"I'm sure you can move on from not getting your way here, too."

Kyung Seon faced Saeroyi completely, not believing his audacity. 

"What are you saying? Nothing is happening here. Exactly like the Shippo thing… I don't recall you doing anything remotely noteworthy." 

"I understand. My bad, I will be more thorough making my point next time."

This guy loves talking big. Kyung Seon scoffed. Yoona jumped, startled. 

"Unbelievable… The audacity… The boldness… I'm impressed. Yet, one should know his place."

"I've never been one for social conventions."

"Ah yeah, let me guess the Jang's made you believe you could come on your white horse and correct the way this world has been working for centuries."

"He simply told you to wait your turn. No need to get philosophical about things."

"See, that's the problem. I don't wait." 

Saeroyi was back to scowling, barely containing himself. He wanted to chase that smug smile on that brat's face. Leriche stepped in between the two men.

"Mr. Ban, I'm sorry to have to do this. But you are no longer welcome here. You have to go now."

Kyung Seon looked surprised. Was this guy evicting him? Was he taking that knucklehead's side?

"I can't accept any customer mistreating my staff. They work hard every day to make this place renowned. I will always have their backs. So, please, go before I call the police. I know your mother, and she would have been really disappointed with your behavior."

The mention of the police was already bad. But it was the mention of his mother, the mention of Ban Yoo Ri, that seemed to rattle his brain with a hurricane of confusion and anger. Kyung Seon glared at the French man. 

"What did you just say?"

"I'm asking you to leave. Leave before I have to call the police." 

"No, what did you say about my mother?" He asked, his voice low, his fist in a tight ball. Saeroyi was ready again to come between them. 

"Oppa, let's just go! I will cook… I will do anything… Please, let's go!" Yoona cried.

Kyung Seon inhaled sharply. There was another stare down with Saeroyi… Then Yiseo… Finally, he turned on his heels, grabbed Yoona by her arm, and got back to his car.  

Audiomachine - The Gallows

Yoona was crying as Kyung Seon sped on the highway. He was shouting at her, his fury fully transferred at her. They argued over her, interrupting him. It was crazy how much she didn't respect him. She cried harder, and it only infuriated him because he didn't even touch her yet. She said they could have gone anywhere. She just wanted to be with him. She didn't care for any of that. She said she understood why he would overreact, but it was not worth it. He begged to differ. What was he supposed to do? Let people walk all over him?! It only escalated from there. The Ferrari glided on the highway at tremendous speed. It slalomed dangerously between cars. She pleaded with him to stop the car. He was going too fast. She said not to get angry at her. Why was he always mad at her? She loved him. She loved him so damn much. She pleaded to stop the car. She would die for him. That's when he snapped and stopped the damn car on the side of the highway in a frightening screech of tires. He grabbed her neck and hair and slammed her repeatedly against the window, blood splattering everywhere. He must have felt it when he broke her neck because he immediately froze. He immediately let go.  I love you so damn much. I would die for you.  He could still hear her last words over and over. Now, she was sitting still in the passenger seat, Kyung Seon staring at her dead body in shock. 

"Yoona?" 

The silence was deafening. He was going to get sick to his stomach. Not because of the dead body in itself… Not because of the stench of blood dripping on the windows and tainting the leather of his seat. He didn't even know why this would disturb him so much. 

"Yoona? Say something." 

She said nothing. Her eyes were closed, her lips unmoving, blood dripping on her chin.

"Shit."

He stared ahead in panic. Shit. 

"Fuck!" he shouted.

 What did he do? He wiped his face, feeling himself nursing a solid headache. He inhaled sharply, remembering that silly girl's face the day they met and how he was the one to take her virginity, so many stupid fluffy memories like that. He couldn't keep nice things around forever. It was his burden. 

He grabbed his phone. 

"It's me. I need your help. I'm on the side of the road with Yoona. N Road. I… I… No! It's not about a fucking tire, you fucker! Can you help, yes or no?!" 

"Sorry, the date didn't end the way I planned," Saeroyi told Yiseo as they drove back to her place. 

"I didn't know it ended yet."

He smiled at her. 

"I probably should have told you about the flowers. But honestly, I couldn't care less about the attention. This guy is a jerk. I don't want you to think I purposefully hid something from you." 

"I know… I'm not mad at you for not saying anything. It's just annoying what this guy thinks his money can buy." 

"He is just an idiot. Like Jang Geun Won." 

"Yes, I noticed. I almost lost it again. My temper." 

"Stop the car."

"Huh?"

He stopped the car on the bridge amid average traffic. She got down and leaned on the bridge, where Geun Soo once found her. Yiseo contemplated the Han River beneath. He followed her, his hands in the pocket of his coat against the chill. 

"You remember that night? It's not the same bridge, Daepyonim. But do you remember what we said? We made vows that night."

He smiled. Of course, he remembered that night. 

"We vowed to make IC the number 1 in the Food business. That's why our work is far from being done. We cannot settle for second or third place. We cannot let these jerks… These chaebols think they can always do whatever they want because they are rich."

He nodded. 

"I'm proud of you because you never let it go, Daepyonim. I love you because you're the kind of man who can stand up for someone else dignity and put everything on the line. I will never stop loving you, and I will always make it my mission to destroy all your enemies. Together, we simply cannot lose. This is what I believe."

He approached, pulling her strand of hair behind her ear. He pulled her gently in his arms.

"Yiseo, I don't know what I will do without you."

He leaned slowly until his lips almost met hers. A finger on his lips, Yiseo stopped him.

"I will make you honor these words one day, Daepyonim. Trust me. Then I will keep you for myself forever."

It sounded like a 5-year plan. He smiled and kissed her deeply.

The moon was high. The trees stood like a shadow army by the road. The N Road was deserted at this late hour. Watchdog parked his Bentley ahead while Toy Box parked his Ford Raptor behind the Ferrari. 

Watchdog came out of his car first, slamming the door angrily. He was dressed in a black hoodie and jeans.

"Hey, I was busy when you called?! What's the emergency? If it's just that your car broke down. I'm gonna kill you. I'm not your motherfucking help!"

Noticing how Kyung Seon was sitting so very still behind the wheel, Watchdog and Toybox approached the car, each on one side. They finally lean over the windows to peep inside. 

Watchdog was speechless for a minute. 

"Waa…Is that Yoona?" 

Toy Box attempted to clean the girl's face from glass shards and blood. He licked his fingers, tasting her blood like it was a delicacy of sorts. 

"Don't fucking touch her." Kyung Seon growled, his eyes blurry with unshed tears, unusually shaken. 

Watchdog sighed. That was not a fucking tire. Alright.

"What happened?" 

Kyung Seon gripped the wheel so tightly.

"Park Saeroyi. Park Saeroyi happened." 

Watchdog sighed again like he didn't need more context.

"Ah man, I'm sorry. We need to correct that. What a pain!" 

"I just needed to eat something. My stomach hurt all day. He was there taunting me…." 

Watchdog moaned in understanding.

 "Did somebody see you with her?" 

"A whole fucking restaurant. Park Sae Royi, Jo Yiseo, Chef Leriche… Fuck! I'm fucked. I'm so screwed." 

"Not necessarily… Yoona was always pretty fragile." 

Kyung Seon turned to his best friend at last. Watchdog shrugged.

"There are many reasons this could have ended the same way." 

"They asked me to leave. They had the audacity asking me to leave."

"Ouch…"

"Toy Box, stop touching her, or I swear I will cut your fingers off and make you eat them one by one." Kyung Seon grunted, slamming the wheel angrily.

Toy Box pouted, raising his hands in the air. 

"Don't get mad. I'm sure he is only trying to help. Toy, chill with the creepiness." 

He was always the most practical one.

"I know Yoona was important to you in a way. She was a good cover. A nice obedient girlfriend. A good lay."

"Even Yoo Ri loved her. I thought I'd marry her." 

"I know… She could blow a guy to the moon, right?" 

Kyung Seon nodded slowly. 

"It's too bad really, you two really looked good together." Watchdog said.

Kyung Seon sighed.

"You were right. He is banging Jo Yiseo. This guy is everywhere… His face is everywhere… Like he owns this town… Fuck him!" 

"I know… This guy is coming for everything we have, it seems…."

"I won't let him. I'm not Jang." 

"Yes…" 

"What do we do with her? I contemplated just throwing her over a bridge somewhere." Kyung Seon said, yawning. He was so fucking tired.

"Good thing you did not. There's a camera above our heads. I can get the feed tampered with later… But it would have been a hassle to scrub the whole tape clean."

Watchdog and Toybox adjusted their hoodie, hiding their features. On the official camera feed, they almost looked like ghosts standing by the yellow Ferrari. Watchdog studied the car from every angle.

"Shit, l wanted to borrow that beast next week for a charity gala I have to attend. It's kind of annoying. We have to get rid of it now." Watchdog said.

Toybox shook his head and started to use sign language. 

[  I can clean it up in my garage. Changing the seats and windows. I have a couple of spares… I will order more. It's gonna cost you, but it's doable. By next week, the car should be ready.]

Watchdog snorted.

"You hear that?"

MadDog leaned in confusion. This guy made no noise.

"The quietness… That's the sound of your problem getting flushed out, bro. Toy Box's amazing and unique craftsmanship." 

"Not to look ungrateful, but there's still a dead body sitting next to me." 

"Oh, it's lucky I know exactly what to do. How to get away with murder is kind of my specialty." 

"Good, cause I'm gonna kill Park Saeroyi next."

20th March 2024 – Seoul, Hotel Anatole

Forever won't ever be enough was what Park Saeroyi thought, watching his bride get down the car. He vaguely heard Seung Kwon's voice. But for the love of all that was sacred, he couldn't tell what his friend was saying. Every noise seemed to be drowned at the simple sight of Jo Yiseo in her wedding dress. She finally looked up, holding her veil against the wind while someone held the door for her, and Hyun Yi was helping with her dress. He just remembered that night on the bridge watching the Han River. It was one of those nights. The promise she swore she would make him honor. He realized he had been ready for it for a long time now. He walked toward her without hesitation.

The couple just had time to smile at each other before the gunshot resonated like thunder between the building. The sight of her took his breath away. It's what Park Saeroyi thought. Thunder. Again, and Again. Saeroyi felt like he was losing balance. It was like he wasn't in control of his legs anymore, stumbling back. He looked down and watched red spread on his shirt. Forever won't ever be enough for him. He was again running out of time. 

"Saeroyi!!!!!!!!! Saeroyi!!! No! No!"

He looked into her eyes then and saw it then. The tears on her face. The fear written in those eyes… He tried to open his mouth and tell her he would be fine. But Blood was filling his throat. He could only cough on her dress.

"Look at me, Saeroyi… Please… Help! Look at me…If you die… I die. I will die too… I swear… Please hold on… Remember this. If you die… I die…Please. Saeroyi… Don't go."

He couldn't really find the words… the strength to tell her he selfishly didn't want to go anywhere without her. 

"Saeroyi, please…"

Forever won't ever be enough. 

Chapter Text

On Sunday, the police happened to be called in Gangnam for an apparent suicide case. When we say the police, we say Detective Lang and his colleagues Detectives Geum Pildo and Baek Sam Dong of the fifth Precinct. Like everyone, Donnie Lang didn’t really like to work the weekend ever since he became a father. But this job was certainly not a 9-5 job and really didn’t maintain a scrupulously tight schedule. He didn’t’ have a choice. He stared at the tower, looking up, imagining the body fall, resulting in a girl cracking her skull on the pavement. Not any girl at that… The daughter of a prominent family turned influencer… Behind the safety perimeter, TV broadcasters were getting their material out of their cars. Reporters were prepping themselves to go on air live. This won’t be a quiet case. He thought.

Donnie was staring at the body on the ground covered with a white sheet.

“Anyone saw anything?” He asked.

Let’s go back to Watchdog, a couple of hours earlier, giving a crash course on how to get away with murder to his best friend, aka Mad Dog, a known serial killer.

“Plenty of people saw me!”